《Harry Potter : Reincarnated as The Greatest Wizard》


 Chapter 1 - Alex

    It was past 8 pm, and at the Ellens Church Welfare Home, the dim flickering of a single light bulb created faint shadows that danced across the walls.The room was small, barely enough to hold the essentials, an old bed, a wardrobe, and a simple desk, but it was enough for the boy living in it.


    "Oh, I can''t stand it anymore."


    Alex Wilson, a lean kid of about eleven, stared at the reflection of his face in the mirror. He kept rubbing his chin absentmindedly while flexing his fingers as though trying to catch something in the air. His slender but strong hands opened and closed, a reflex action he barely noticed anymore.


    It''s been 11 years. Eleven years since he found himself in this strange world. He had arrived as a baby but with the memories of a grown man. Being stuck in an orphanage in the 1980s with no computers or cell phones was unimaginable to someone from his previous life. Every day, he longed for something more than this slow, analog existence.


    Just as his thoughts drifted, a knock pounded loudly on his door, snapping him out of his daydream.


    "Alex, boss, you in there?" a voice called.


    Alex frowned and crossed the room. "What are you doing yelling at this hour?" he asked, opening the door just a crack. "Aren''t you afraid the staff will catch you?"


    On the other side stood William, a boy about seventeen, slightly taller but scruffier than Alex. His shirt was wrinkled, and his pants, held up by suspenders, looked like they had seen better days. Still, William grinned sheepishly, trying to hide his tiredness as he lugged a large cardboard box in his arms.


    "Sorry, boss. This thing''s heavy nearly wore me out." William let out a nervous laugh.


    Alex rolled his eyes. "Why are you so late? You didn''t run into those punks from the North District again, did you?"


    William shook his head quickly. "Nah, ever since you sorted them out, they haven''t dared mess with us. It just took longer than expected today. We picked up a lot of good stuff," he said, fishing a few folded banknotes out of his pocket and handing them to Alex. "Here''s our share for the week."


    Alex took the money without a word, his face calm. "Good work. Get some rest."


    He turned back to the box, ready to open it, but William lingered, rubbing his hands together like he had something else on his mind. Alex raised an eyebrow.


    "What is it? I''ve got practice to get to."


    William laughed awkwardly. "Well... since it''s still early, we were thinking we could¡ª"


    "Play poker?" Alex cut him off. "Fine, but don''t gamble. If Mama catches you again, she''ll confiscate everything."


    William lit up and quickly grabbed a wooden box from under the bed. "Thanks, boss! I''ll bring it back in a couple of days." With that, he hurried off, leaving Alex alone.


    Shaking his head, Alex muttered to himself, "Teaching them to play poker was probably a mistake. They''re addicted now." He sighed but smiled as he turned his attention back to the cardboard box. Inside, he found what he''d been looking forward to¡ªbottles of soy sauce, sesame oil, vinegar, and other condiments. The simple sight of them made him feel a little more at home.


    "Finally, some proper seasoning," he muttered with satisfaction. "If I have to eat bland food one more day, I might actually lose my mind."


    Living in an orphanage had its challenges, especially without any of the comforts of modern technology. Alex had spent countless nights wondering if he was reincarnated or simply thrown into another world. The only thing he knew for sure was that he had to adapt. He had memories from his previous life, and he had been a soldier, so staying calm and calculating was second nature to him. There was no point in panicking. He packed away the condiments, locking his door out of habit. After all, he had a secret no one else knew about.


    Alex turned his gaze toward a dumbbell lying in the corner, a heavy 25-kilogram weight. He lifted his hand, focusing on the object. Slowly, as if being pulled by an invisible force, the dumbbell floated into the air, hovering a few inches above the floor.


    He grinned. The ability to move things with his mind¡ªhis "superpower," as he called it¡ªwas something he had discovered years ago, back when he was just a boy.


    One day, after a long workout, he had been too tired to get up and grab his water glass. The moment he wished for it, the glass floated over to him as if his thoughts had commanded it. Ever since then, Alex had been careful, practicing his powers in secret.


    He knew that in a place like this, run by the church, people would see him as a monster if they ever found out. They might even try to get rid of him. Alex watched the dumbbell float above his head as he walked to his desk and sat down, flipping open a worn-out book. This was his routine¡ªpractice controlling his power while reading or relaxing. He called it "time-lapse training."


    He had tested his abilities many times over the years and found that the more he trained his body, the more control he had over his powers. It was almost as if there was a link between his physical and mental strength. Whenever he was calm and focused, his powers were stronger.


    Alex placed the dumbbell back down gently, feeling the slight strain in his mind ease. As a soldier in his past life, discipline and structure were familiar to him, so he had set up a strict regimen for himself. Every day, he practiced martial arts, meditated, and trained his superpower. He was determined to master it, knowing full well that in a world like this, such abilities were both a gift and a curse.


    Still, part of him couldn''t help but wonder if he was wasting his time here, stuck in an orphanage, hidden away from the world.


    With a quiet sigh, Alex looked out of the window into the dim London night. "I''m not sure where this road leads... but I''ll be ready when the time comes."


    Because Alex noticed that the change in weight during his training didn''t make him feel the usual fatigue, he knew something wasn''t right. From his years of physical training, he understood that if his muscles didn''t feel the strain and tearing that came with real effort, the training wasn''t effective. Realizing this, he adjusted his approach.


    Instead of focusing solely on increasing the weight, he began to practice what he called "time-lapse training." This involved using his "mind power" to keep objects floating in the air for as long as possible, forcing him to stretch the limits of his abilities.


    Sure enough, this new method worked. At first, he could only manage to keep objects suspended for about five minutes before a wave of dizziness would wash over him.


    Alex knew better than to push himself too hard without understanding the limits of his ability, so he stopped whenever he felt too tired. After resting for a day and feeling no lasting mental strain, he was reassured that the training was safe. From then on, he committed to practicing every night, slowly building up his stamina. Over the years, he noticed steady improvements. What started as five minutes of concentration gradually became longer.


    Now, after more than a year of focused practice, Alex could keep an object afloat for nearly forty minutes without feeling overwhelmed.


    Tonight, he hovered a dumbbell in the air, making it revolve around his body like a planet orbiting the sun. With each rotation, he shifted the dumbbell''s path¡ªsometimes making it trace a figure eight, other times flipping it vertically as though it were performing a complicated movement. The mental exertion was beginning to build, and Alex could feel the subtle tension in his mind.


    Sensing that his training session was nearly over, he guided the dumbbell back to the corner of the room where it belonged and stretched his arms. "It''s getting easier," he muttered to himself. "Who knows, maybe one day I''ll be flying swords like those guys in the novels." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little did he know, as Alex joked with himself about the future, far to the north, in a magical school called Hogwarts, owls were being sent out with letters of acceptance. One of those owls was already flying through the night sky, making its way toward the Ellens Church Welfare Home in London.

 Chapter 2 - Professor McGonagall

    The next morning, the orphanage was still quiet.Alex pushed open his window, letting the fresh morning air fill his small room. After taking a deep breath, he changed into a fresh set of clothes and made his way to the courtyard. It was his routine to begin the day with some light exercise before breakfast, and today was no different.


    He started with a set of punches, his movements smooth and precise, honed by years of discipline. "Hah¡­" he exhaled sharply as he finished his set, wiping the sweat from his brow. He stretched out, feeling the familiar relief in his muscles, before heading toward the cafeteria. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Morning, Mother Triss," Alex greeted the elderly nun who oversaw the orphanage''s daily routines. "I could smell that pumpkin porridge from all the way outside," he added with a grin.


    Mother Triss, standing over a pot, smiled warmly. "Morning, Alex. Up early again, I see. If only the other children were as disciplined as you, I''d be able to rest easier."


    She ladled a bowl of porridge and handed it to him. Alex accepted it with a polite smile. "Thank you, Mother Triss."


    He knew better than to say too much. If she ever found out about the soul of an adult soldier inside this eleven-year-old body, she might not be as impressed by his discipline. After finishing his breakfast, he thanked her again and made his way back to his room.


    But as soon as he stepped inside, Alex froze. Something was off. Sitting calmly on his desk was a brown owl, its sharp eyes locked on him. The owl wasn''t just sitting there¡ªit was unloading something. With practiced skill, it untied a letter from its leg and placed it neatly on the desk, then flew to the windowsill, perching there quietly as if waiting for something.


    Alex stared at the bird, his mind racing. Slowly, he closed the door and walked over to the desk, picking up the envelope. There was no stamp. The address, written in bright green ink, read:


    Mr. Alex Wilson, Ellens Church Welfare Home, Shaftesbury Street, London.


    Turning the envelope over, he saw a wax seal with a coat of arms¡ªa large letter "H" surrounded by a lion, an eagle, a badger, and a snake.


    "What kind of letter is this?" Alex muttered to himself as he carefully opened it.


    Inside was a neatly folded letter that read:


    Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore


    (Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorcerer, Chief Warlock, Supreme Mugwump, International Confederation of Wizards)


    Dear Mr. Wilson,


    We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.


    Term begins on September 1st.


    We await your owl by no later than July 31st.


    Yours sincerely,


    Minerva McGonagall, Deputy Headmistress


    Alex blinked, staring at the words in disbelief.


    "Hogwarts...?" He had never expected this. Sure, he had some strange powers, but the idea that he was part of a magical world seemed ridiculous. He had always thought his "telekinesis" was just a superpower.


    But now, he realized, it was something more. And then another thought struck him¡ªhe didn''t know anything about Harry Potter. His memory of his past life was blurry in places, but he knew that Harry Potter was something that happened after the 1990s. Yet here he was, in 1980, receiving a letter from Hogwarts.


    With a mix of curiosity and worry, Alex sat down at his desk, glancing at the owl, still watching him intently. "Waiting for my reply, huh?" he mused. "Well, I''ve never had a pet before, but I don''t have anything to offer you."


    The owl remained silent, its gaze unblinking.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll write the reply."


    Alex grabbed a pen and paper, writing a neat, careful reply. He expressed his thanks for the acceptance and mentioned that being an orphan, he had no knowledge of the wizarding world, so he asked if there was any assistance available to help him prepare for this strange new life.


    After writing the reply, Alex carefully folded the letter and placed it into a fresh envelope before handing it to the owl. The bird, sitting patiently on the windowsill, took the envelope, tucked it into its feathers, and flew off into the night without a backward glance.


    "Wow, that bird''s got no chill," Alex muttered to himself, watching the owl disappear into the distance. "I wonder what the wizarding world is like right now. Has Voldemort already been defeated by Harry?"


    His knowledge of Harry Potter was minimal¡ªjust fragments from conversations with friends. He vaguely remembered that Voldemort had killed Harry''s family but failed to kill Harry himself. However, what was happening in the magical world during the 1980s was a complete mystery to him, as was most of the Harry Potter plot.


    "Well, no point in overthinking it. I''ll just wait for Hogwarts'' reply. No matter what world you''re in, strength is the key. Getting stronger is always the right path," he decided, shifting his focus back to his daily routine.


    Alex''s summer break at the orphanage was structured around a strict training schedule he had set for himself. Every day, he started with a warm-up, followed by boxing, standing exercises, aerobic workouts, meditation, and now what he called "telekinesis" training¡ªthough he now knew it was actually magic.


    Each activity was carried out with military precision, one after the other, in an orderly fashion.


    Time passed quickly in a disciplined life, and just two days after receiving his Hogwarts acceptance letter, a special guest arrived at the orphanage.


    "Are you saying you''re Professor McGonagall from Hogwarts?" Alex asked, looking at the middle-aged woman who stood at his door. She wore square glasses, had curly black hair neatly tied into a high bun, and was dressed in a dark green robe.


    "That''s correct. I''m Minerva McGonagall, Deputy Headmistress of Hogwarts. I saw your reply, Mr. Wilson. We visit Muggle-born students or those like you who haven''t been exposed to the wizarding world yet," Professor McGonagall explained, her voice calm but firm. After a brief pause, she added, "And, of course, we visit independent young gentlemen like yourself."


    "Ah, sorry, Professor McGonagall, please come in." Alex stepped aside, a bit embarrassed. "I''m still getting used to the whole magic school thing."


    Professor McGonagall walked in and began to take in the room''s surroundings. The space was small and modest, with a neatly made bed, a simple desk, and a shelf filled with books. In one corner, a few dumbbells were neatly stacked, and on the windowsill sat a lone pot of green onions.


    She noted the clean, organized nature of the room with quiet approval. It was clear Alex maintained a disciplined lifestyle, something rare among teenagers. It made a good impression on her.


    "I apologize for the simplicity of the room, Professor. It''s not much," Alex said as he moved the only chair in the room toward her.


    "That''s quite alright, Alex. I brought my own chair." With a small wave of her wand, the dumbbells in the corner transformed into a wooden chair. She sat down gracefully, her movements fluid.


    Alex couldn''t help but feel amazed. He had seen magic in action for the first time, but despite his awe, he maintained his composure.


    Sitting down across from her, he smiled slightly. "I was expecting a reply or visit in August since the letter asked for a reply by the end of July."


    "That''s mostly for children from magical families," Professor McGonagall explained. "We visit children unfamiliar with the wizarding world a bit earlier. And these days, the magical world is... more sensitive." She hesitated for a moment before continuing, avoiding the more troubling details.


    "As you may have noticed, certain strange things have likely happened to you in recent years. Young wizards and witches usually experience accidental bursts of magic, which we call magical surges or ''underage magic.'' Hogwarts teaches students how to control and use this magic properly."


    Alex nodded as she spoke, and with a casual wave of his hand, a nearby cup floated in the air and hovered in front of him.


    Professor McGonagall raised her eyebrows in surprise. "That''s impressive¡ªcasting a levitation spell without a wand, and silently at that. Mr. Wilson, are you sure no one has taught you magic before?"


    "Yes, Professor. I discovered my abilities on my own. I thought it was some kind of superpower, like what we ordinary people say in the Muggle world. I practiced through meditation and trial and error. Of course, I''m nowhere near being able to do things like you just did." Alex smiled modestly.

 Chapter 3 - To Wizarding World

    "You''ll learn that and more at Hogwarts," Professor McGonagall reassured him, clearly pleased with his natural ability and dedication.As she spoke, however, a flicker of concern crossed her face. The world outside was dangerous these days, and there was darkness lurking in the shadows. But she quickly pushed the thought aside.


    "Let''s not waste any more time, Alex. We still need to visit the orphanage''s management, and then I''ll help you gather your school supplies." She stood, resolute as always.


    Professor McGonagall quickly handled Alex''s enrollment with the orphanage''s senior staff. Alex suspected some magic might have been involved, considering how smoothly everything went. No one questioned his sudden departure.


    "Did you use magic to convince Mother Triss and the others? They seemed far too happy to let me go," Alex asked with a curious smile.


    Professor McGonagall gave a rare, playful grin.


    "A small Confundus Charm, just to improve efficiency. Don''t worry¡ªit won''t have any lasting effects. They''ll remember you and welcome you back during the holidays."


    Alex laughed softly, reassured. "Well, thank you for making that easier."


    "Now, let''s get you prepared for school," Professor McGonagall continued. "Considering your situation, I''ve applied for a bursary on your behalf. You''ll receive 12 gold Galleons every year to cover your expenses."


    "By the way, Galleons are the currency of the wizarding world," she added, noticing his confused expression. "One Galleon equals 17 Silver Sickles, and one Silver Sickle equals 29 Knuts."


    Alex sighed internally. "Of course, the UK would make even currency exchange complicated," he thought, shaking his head with a slight grin. "Well, it looks like I have a lot to learn."


    "Can''t Muggle money be used in the wizarding world?" Alex asked.


    "In Gringotts, Muggle currency can be exchanged for gold Galleons. Five pounds will get you one Galleon, but you can''t exchange more than one hundred Galleons at a time." She''d been handling admissions for years, so she had all the answers, though she doubted Alex would have much to exchange¡ªprobably just some pocket money.


    Alex grinned, pulling out a neatly folded stack of pounds. "Looks like I''m covered, then," he said confidently, licking his fingers to thumb through the notes.


    Professor McGonagall raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised by how much he had. "I see," she muttered, nodding. "That should be more than enough. You might even have some left over to pick up something extra."


    As they left the orphanage, she led Alex into a narrow alleyway. "Normally, we''d take a Muggle vehicle or the Knight Bus to Diagon Alley," she explained. "But the wizarding world''s been a bit... unstable lately, so we''ll need to Apparate instead. I''m sorry, but it''s the safest way."


    She drew her wand and motioned for Alex to take her hand. "Hold on tight."


    ''Apparition? Unstable?'' Alex thought, trying to digest what she''d said. He reached out and grasped her hand as they disappeared with a loud "pop."


    The sensation hit Alex like a punch. It was as if he''d been thrown into a tight, spinning tunnel with invisible hands squeezing him from all sides. He felt like his whole body had been crammed into a tiny ball, his head spinning with disorientation. When they finally landed with a thud, Alex staggered, his legs shaking from the aftershock. His stomach churned, and he instinctively braced himself against a nearby wall.


    "Sorry," Professor McGonagall said, seeing his pale face. She pointed her wand at him, and a warm, soft light streamed from its tip, flowing into him. Alex felt his nausea ebb away, replaced by a comforting warmth.


    "Better?" she asked kindly.


    Alex nodded, standing straighter. "Is that... magic?" he murmured, still processing the strange sensation. "That was rougher than I imagined. Couldn''t we have just, I don''t know, opened a portal or something?"


    "That was an Apparition," Professor McGonagall corrected. "It''s a common mode of travel for adult wizards, but it can feel pretty harsh the first time. You''ll learn it in your seventh year at Hogwarts."


    Alex took a deep breath, composing himself. "Do we need to... ''Apparate'' again?"


    McGonagall chuckled softly. "No need, we''re close." She gestured for him to follow as they walked out of the alley and onto a bustling street. After a short stroll, they arrived at a small, unimpressive gap between a record store and a bookstore. Hidden in plain sight, there was a bar with a worn, weathered sign hanging above it¡ªThe Leaky Cauldron.


    "Can other people see this place?" Alex asked, noticing that the passers-by seemed oblivious to the bar''s existence.


    "Good eye, Alex," McGonagall said with a smile. "Muggles can''t see it. Powerful enchantments have been placed here to keep it hidden."


    As they stepped inside, Alex was greeted by the dim, shadowy interior. The bar looked old, with cobwebs in the corners and creaky wooden floors. Behind the counter, an elderly bartender was polishing a glass, the dim light casting a weary shadow on his face.


    "Tom, how''s business?" McGonagall asked as though they were old acquaintances.


    "Not great," Tom grumbled. "Last night, there was a skirmish in Knockturn Alley¡ªblasted Aurors and dark wizards going at it again. Nearly shattered my windows, and business has been dead since."


    McGonagall gave him a sympathetic nod. "Keep your chin up, Tom. It''ll get better."


    "Ah, a new student?" Tom said, eyeing Alex.


    "Yes, sir," Alex replied, bowing his head respectfully.


    His manners, though simple, left a good impression on the old bartender. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take care of yourself, lad," Tom said kindly. "It''s getting dangerous out there."


    McGonagall motioned for Alex to follow as they made their way through the bar and out into a small courtyard at the back. "This is the entrance to Diagon Alley," she explained. "You''ll need to come here on your own eventually, so watch closely."


    She tapped a few specific bricks on the wall with her wand. One, two, three... and suddenly, the wall shifted and rolled away, revealing a tall archway that led into a bustling street beyond.


    Alex''s eyes widened in awe as he stepped through. The cobbled street stretched far ahead, lined with all kinds of shops, selling everything from broomsticks to cauldrons. But as he looked closer, he noticed the place seemed quieter than he''d expected. Several shops were closed, and groups of wizards in long coats¡ªAurors, by the look of them¡ªpatrolled the streets.


    "Professor," Alex said, lowering his voice, "those people in trench coats, they don''t look like shoppers. Are they¡­?"


    "Yes, they''re Aurors," McGonagall confirmed, her tone serious. "They''re keeping the peace. The wizarding world isn''t as safe as it used to be, but don''t worry, Hogwarts is well-protected. You''ll be safe there, I promise."

 Chapter 4 - Shopping

    "Let''s go, let''s get to Gringotts and exchange some money. I can tell you''re excited to see what you''ve got," Professor McGonagall said with a knowing smile.She had noticed how much Alex seemed to have, and it amused her.


    As they walked, Professor McGonagall gave him a brief introduction.


    "Gringotts is the only wizarding bank in the UK. It''s run by goblins and is known as the second safest place in the world, after Hogwarts."


    Alex followed as she led him through the streets of Diagon Alley.


    The street soon split into two: one path leading to Knockturn Alley, a darker, more sinister part of the magical world, while the other continued along the main road. At the intersection stood Gringotts, a gleaming white building with a goblin guard standing proudly at the entrance, dressed in a striking scarlet and gold uniform.


    As they entered, they passed through a set of large bronze doors. The goblin guards bowed respectfully, and Alex couldn''t help but feel a little out of place. They passed through a second set of silver doors and stepped into a grand marble hall. The room was bustling with activity; goblins sat behind long counters, scribbling in enormous ledgers, weighing stacks of coins, and examining sparkling gemstones with tiny eyepieces. Despite the chaos in the world outside, the goblins seemed completely unbothered, calmly going about their business.


    McGonagall led Alex to one of the counters. He presented his Hogwarts admission letter, and after a brief conversation, he received a bursary of 12 gold Galleons meant to help less wealthy students.


    Alex had planned to exchange his pounds anyway, so he took the bursary and exchanged an additional 100 Galleons with his British pounds. For an eleven-year-old, it was an enormous sum, and his leather pouch now felt satisfyingly heavy with the weight of gold.


    As they stepped outside, Alex curiously examined one of the Galleons in his hand.


    "It looks like pure gold, but it feels a little different."


    "That''s because goblins made them," Professor McGonagall explained. "They use special goblin crafting techniques and enchantments, making sure no one can forge them outside the bank."


    She glanced at Alex''s gold-filled pouch and smiled.


    "I imagine you''re eager to get your own wand now. In the wizarding world, you can''t do much without one."


    Alex nodded as they made their way to Ollivander''s, the famous wand shop with a long, ancient history. The shop was small and a bit shabby, but it had an air of mystery about it. In the front window, a single wand lay on a faded purple cushion, and inside, towering shelves were crammed with narrow, dusty boxes stacked to the ceiling. Behind the counter stood a thin old man polishing a wand with great care. His pale eyes flicked up as they entered.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Ollivander. We''re here to buy a wand," Professor McGonagall greeted him warmly.


    "Ah, Minerva," Ollivander said in a soft, raspy voice. "Nine and one-half inches, cold wood. I remember it well." He looked at Alex, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. "Ah, a new student! Ready for your first wand?"


    "Hello, sir. My name is Alex Wilson."


    Ollivander gave a small smile. "Ah, polite young man¡ªrare these days." He pulled a long silver measuring tape from his pocket. "Let''s see which wand is right for you. Which hand do you use?"


    "My right hand," Alex replied.


    Ollivander measured him from shoulder to fingertip, wrist to elbow, and even around his head. He hummed thoughtfully as he felt Alex''s arm.


    "Quite strong for your age. Impressive!"


    Alex tensed slightly, feeling a little uneasy at the old man''s touch. ''Isn''t he just supposed to measure me? Why''s he feeling my muscles?''


    Ollivander quickly retrieved a wand from the shelf.


    "Try this one¡ªash, phoenix feather core, eleven and a half inches, quite sturdy."


    Alex took the wand and gave it a gentle wave. The tip sparked into a small flame.


    "Hmm, no, that''s not quite right," Ollivander muttered, taking the wand back and handing him another. "Elm, dragon heartstring core, nine and three-quarters inches. Wisdom and grace."


    The moment Alex touched it, Ollivander snatched it back. "No, not this one either."


    After trying a few more, Ollivander pulled another box from the shelf, his eyes glinting with interest.


    "Now, try this. Ebony, with a core of ptarmigan feathers, twelve and a quarter inches. Firm, unshakable. A wand for someone with great determination."


    As soon as Alex grasped the wand, he felt a strange connection, as if it were an extension of his arm. The dark wood gleamed in his hand, and the tip flickered with a faint electric light. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ollivander''s face lit up. "Ah, there it is. A perfect match. It''s always satisfying when a wand finds its true owner."


    Alex couldn''t help but smile as he gently waved the wand again. The connection felt natural, as if the wand was meant for him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ollivander. I really like it."


    "Ebony is excellent for combat magic and transfiguration. This wand will serve you well. Remember, your first wand is priced at seven Galleons, and the rest is covered by Hogwarts. Be careful with it¡ªwands are irreplaceable once bonded."


    Alex paid the gold, thanked Ollivander once more, and left the shop with Professor McGonagall by his side. His heart raced with excitement as they walked down Diagon Alley. He finally had his own wand, and the magical world felt a little more real with it in his hand.


    "Okay, Alex, we''ve spent quite a bit of time picking out the wand. We need to hurry and get the rest of your school supplies," Professor McGonagall said, glancing at the sky as it started to shift toward the evening.


    "Got it, Professor," Alex replied, eager to continue.


    Accompanied by Professor McGonagall, they made their way to various shops across Diagon Alley. At the Transforming Ink Stationery Store, Alex bought parchment, ink, and a few quills. Afterward, they visited Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions, where he was fitted for his Hogwarts uniform. They moved on to the Potage Cauldron Shop to purchase a standard pewter cauldron and then picked up a full set of textbooks at Blossom Bookstore.


    Alex also visited the Magical Menagerie, where he bought an owl¡ªan excitable creature with bright eyes¡ªand pet supplies to take care of it. He felt oddly happy with the owl, sensing it would be a good companion.


    By the time they finished shopping, the sun had begun to set, casting long shadows across the street.

 Chapter 5 - James and Lily Potter

    Professor McGonagall turned to Alex and said, "Well, we''ve gotten everything you need for school. It''s getting late, and while Diagon Alley is relatively safe, it''s best for young wizards not to be out after dark. Let''s head back."Alex, feeling grateful for the Professor''s guidance, smiled and said, "Thank you, Professor McGonagall. But before we leave, how about I treat you to a drink? It''s the least I can do to thank you for all your help."


    McGonagall considered it for a moment before nodding. "Alright, but let''s not linger too long."


    The two of them walked to Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlour and ordered cold drinks. After finding a quiet table, Alex took a sip of his drink and couldn''t resist asking, "Professor McGonagall, now that I have a wand, can I start practicing magic?"


    McGonagall smiled but shook her head slightly. "Magic is much more complicated than you think, Alex. Using spells without proper guidance can have dangerous consequences, especially in the Muggle world. The Ministry of Magic monitors underage wizards very closely."


    She leaned forward, her voice soft but firm. "There''s a magical detection spell called the Trace, which alerts the Ministry if anyone under seventeen performs magic outside of school. In places like Diagon Alley, where magic is common, they might not catch you. But in the Muggle world, it''s like sending up a flare. So, no casting spells at the orphanage."


    Alex nodded, absorbing the information. "So, it''s safer to practice in places like this, where magic is everywhere?"


    "In theory, yes. But it''s still risky to use spells without supervision. You''ll learn everything you need at Hogwarts, so I suggest you save your curiosity for the classroom."


    "I understand," Alex nodded, though part of him itched to try out the magic he''d been hearing so much about. He sipped his drink, thinking about the coming school year.


    "Are there a lot of professors like you at Hogwarts? What about the headmaster, Dumbledore? What kind of person is he?"


    McGonagall raised an eyebrow and gave a small chuckle. "With all these questions, you might do well in Ravenclaw, Mr. Wilson." She paused before continuing. "Dumbledore is... well, he''s the most powerful wizard alive today. You''ll meet him soon enough. He''s the headmaster of Hogwarts, and I trust you''ll find him both wise and kind. Right now, he''s in Hogsmeade interviewing a potential professor for Divination, though, personally, I don''t see much need for that subject."


    Before Alex could ask another question, a voice interrupted their conversation. "Professor McGonagall! What a surprise to see you here."


    Alex turned to see a man and a woman entering the shop. The man wore glasses and had neatly combed black hair. His hazel eyes sparkled with mischief as he walked toward them. Beside him was a woman with long, dark red hair and almond-shaped eyes. She was visibly pregnant and smiled warmly at Professor McGonagall.


    "Lily, James, what brings you here?" Professor McGonagall asked, clearly surprised but pleased to see them.


    "We''re getting ready for the baby," James explained with a grin, his hand resting on Lily''s arm. "Just picking up a few last-minute things. But what about you, Professor? Looks like you''re helping a new student." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    James''s gaze shifted to Alex. "You must be a new student. Muggle-born, I take it? Where are your parents?"


    Alex stiffened slightly at the question, but he remained composed. "Yes, I''m a Muggle-born wizard. As for my parents... Well, I never got the chance to meet them."


    James''s smile faded a little, and he quickly apologized. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "It''s alright," Alex said, shrugging. "It''s just the way things are."


    Professor McGonagall stepped in to introduce them properly. "This is Alex Wilson, one of our new first-years. And Alex, these are James and Lily Potter¡ªHogwarts alumni and both talented wizards."


    James laughed. "Talented? I''m not sure about that, but thanks, Professor."


    Lily, who had been quiet, smiled kindly at Alex. "It''s nice to meet you, Alex. You''ll love Hogwarts. Do you know which house you might end up in?"


    "I''m not sure yet," Alex replied. "But I''m excited to find out."


    As they chatted, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little curious. He looked at Lily''s pregnant belly and asked, "So, your baby is due soon? Have you thought of a name yet?"


    Lily beamed. "Yes, we''re expecting him at the end of the month. If it''s a boy, we''ve decided on the name Harry. Harry Potter."


    Alex felt a jolt of recognition. He''d heard that name before¡ªHarry Potter. Everything clicked into place. He was standing in front of Harry''s parents, who were still alive, which meant that Voldemort wasn''t gone yet. No wonder Diagon Alley felt so tense, with Aurors patrolling and fewer people around.


    Professor McGonagall noticed Alex''s expression but said nothing, allowing the moment to pass quietly.


    Alex didn''t remember much about Harry Potter''s childhood. All he could recall was that Voldemort had broken into the Potters'' house, killed Harry''s parents, and then was somehow defeated by the infant Harry. He had no idea how Voldemort was actually defeated or what happened after that.


    ''Should I warn them?''


    Seeing James and Lily so happy, Alex felt a wave of confusion wash over him. He knew what was coming for them, but how could he tell them something so horrible?


    Lily noticed the troubled look on his face and smiled kindly. "Are you nervous about starting at Hogwarts?" she asked. "I was a Muggle-born, too, and I remember being so anxious before I went to school. I couldn''t sleep for days! But trust me, once you''re there, you won''t regret it."


    "And I hope you get sorted into Gryffindor!" James chimed in with enthusiasm. "Of course, all the houses have their merits, but you''d do well in Gryffindor. Just stay clear of Slytherin," he added with a slight grimace, clearly not a fan of that house.


    "Don''t listen to him," Lily said, playfully nudging James. "Every house has something special to offer. It''s not about where you get sorted, but how you approach your time at Hogwarts. If you stay true to yourself and work hard, you''ll achieve great things no matter what house you''re in."


    "Thank you," Alex said with a polite nod.

 Chapter 6 - Hesitation

    Alex didn''t feel nervous about school, being far more mature than most of his future classmates, but Lily''s gentle advice still made him feel warm inside. Her kindness reminded him of why he couldn''t bring himself to warn them. How could he possibly tell them their fate? Should he tell them that Voldemort would one day come to their house and take their lives? Even if they believed him, what could they do? They were already Voldemort''s enemies; they must have been prepared for that risk.Professor McGonagall glanced at the darkening sky and stood up.


    "It''s getting late, Alex. We should head back. Diagon Alley may be safe, but it''s best not to linger after dark. And you two, James, Lily, be careful as well."


    "Yes, Professor," Alex said, standing as well.


    Before they left, Alex turned to Lily, feeling a strong urge to say something, anything, that might help.


    "Mrs. Potter, please be careful. I''m sure your child will make you very proud in the future."


    He hoped that would be enough¡ªhe couldn''t change their fate, but at least he could offer a small warning.


    Lily smiled warmly at him, clearly touched by his words.


    "Thank you, Alex," she said. "You''re very kind." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She reached into her bag and pulled out a small object.


    "This is a little something I made. Consider it a good luck charm. Take it as a gift to celebrate your acceptance into Hogwarts. And if you ever want to ask me something, don''t hesitate."


    Alex looked down at the small copper plate she handed him. It had an engraving of a doe on it, and it was beautifully detailed. He could feel the warmth behind the gesture and appreciated the thoughtfulness.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Potter. I''ll keep it safe," Alex said, pocketing the charm with care.


    He bid farewell to the Potters and followed Professor McGonagall out of the shop.


    As they left Diagon Alley, they Apparated once more. Though the sensation was still uncomfortable, Alex managed to handle it better this time. He shook his head to clear the dizziness, bid Professor McGonagall goodnight, and made his way back to the orphanage.


    Once in his small room, Alex sat on his bed and reflected on everything that had happened. The magical world fascinated him. But the more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. Voldemort was still out there, and it seemed like danger lurked just beneath the surface of everything. He couldn''t rely on anyone else to protect him¡ªhe needed to be able to defend himself.


    As he replayed his conversations with Professor McGonagall in his mind, he started piecing together what he had learned:


    First, the Ministry of Magic was under martial law, and young wizards were closely monitored by a spell called the Trace, which detected magic use in underage wizards.


    Second, the Ministry''s detection wasn''t perfect in areas like Diagon Alley, where many wizards gathered.


    And third, with Dumbledore in charge and the Ministry of Magic actively resisting Voldemort, there was still some safety in the magical world, at least for now.


    But Alex knew that wasn''t enough. He couldn''t rely on others to keep him safe. He needed to get stronger to have the ability to protect himself. That meant learning magic faster and better than anyone else. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his wand, admiring its smooth, dark surface.


    The ebony wand, now named "Dark Painting," seemed to hum with power in his hand.


    "It''s just you and me now," Alex whispered. "Let''s show the magical world what we can do."


    The wand sparked with a faint arc of electricity as if acknowledging his words. Alex felt their bond deepen, the wand becoming an extension of himself. With his mind made up, he lay down, ready to begin his journey tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, far away at Hogwarts, the castle stood under the cover of night, its towering spires gleaming faintly in the moonlight, a sleeping giant filled with ancient magic.


    Professor McGonagall stepped into Dumbledore''s office, where the headmaster sat calmly, stroking his phoenix, Fawkes.


    "Albus, how did the interview go? I''m not very optimistic about this Divination business. Most fortune-tellers in the magical world are frauds," she said, her voice tinged with skepticism.


    Dumbledore chuckled softly.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to adjust your expectations, Minerva. We''ll soon be welcoming our very first Divination professor at Hogwarts." He paused for a moment, his eyes twinkling, but his tone grew more serious. "It was quite an extraordinary prophecy today."


    McGonagall raised an eyebrow, curious but not pushing for details.


    "I see. Well, I also met with one of our incoming students today¡ªAlex Wilson. He''s a Muggle-born, very disciplined and polite, from what I could gather."


    Dumbledore looked thoughtful.


    "Ah, yes, Alex. I''ve heard good things about him. And how was your encounter with the Potters? Their baby is due at the end of the month. Has the exact date been set?"


    "That''s what they said, yes," Professor McGonagall replied. "They even gave Alex a small gift. I could feel some magic in it. Lily''s been practicing with alchemy tools, and it seems she''s getting quite skilled at it."


    She paused and then added, "As for Alex, he''s far more independent than I expected. He has more savings than I would''ve imagined for an eleven-year-old in an orphanage. I didn''t pry too much, but it''s clear he''s learned how to take care of himself."


    Dumbledore seemed to drift into thought, murmuring to himself.


    "The Longbottoms'' child is also due soon. Could it be... one of them?"


    McGonagall, puzzled by Dumbledore''s quiet musings, asked, "One of whom, Albus?"


    Dumbledore snapped back to the moment, waving away the thought.


    "Oh, nothing, Minerva. You must be tired after today. Get some rest. Tomorrow, we have the Order of the Phoenix meeting in the usual place. We have many issues to address, especially with the Death Eaters becoming more active."


    McGonagall nodded, a slight frown crossing her face. "Understood, Albus. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    As she left the room, Dumbledore remained seated at his desk, deep in thought.

 Chapter 7 - Training Schedule

    The next day, Alex packed his things, said goodbye to Mother Triss and William at the orphanage, and made his way to the Leaky Cauldron alone.When he arrived, Tom, the owner of the Leaky Cauldron, looked at him in surprise.


    "You want to stay here alone until Hogwarts starts?" Tom asked, clearly taken aback.


    "Yes, Mr. Tom. Don''t worry, I''ve got enough money," Alex said, pulling a few gold Galleons from his pocket to show he could pay.


    "It''s not about the money, Mr. Wilson," Tom replied, his face serious. "It''s not safe for someone your age to stay here alone. I can''t agree to this for your own good."


    Alex nodded, understanding Tom''s concern.


    "I know it''s dangerous, Mr. Tom. Professor McGonagall explained it to me yesterday, but I still think it''s safer here than in the Muggle world. I''d rather be here, where there are Aurors around, than risk something happening in the orphanage."


    Tom raised an eyebrow, thinking it over. After a moment, he sighed.


    "Alright, but I''ll give you a discount¡ªfive Galleons for a month and a half. You''ll need to promise me you won''t wander around at night. The curfew here is at eight o''clock sharp. You must be back in your room by then."


    "Deal," Alex agreed, handing over the Galleons.


    He took the room key and began moving his things upstairs.


    The room was modest but comfortable, with just enough space for Alex to set up his belongings. He placed a small onion plant he had brought on the windowsill alongside some spices and even a poker set that William had given him. After settling in, Alex looked around. The room had space for basic exercises but not enough for the more dynamic martial arts he was used to. He could practice some tai chi, but other than that, his usual routines of punch and grapple techniques would be difficult to perform here.


    With that in mind, Alex sat down and wrote out a schedule for himself.


    - 6:30 AM: Wake up, wash up, morning exercises (stretching, standing practice, aerobic training, and boxing)


    - 7:30 AM: Breakfast


    - 8:00 AM - 12:00 PM: Study and practice magic spells


    - 12:00 PM - 1:00 PM: Lunch S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - 1:00 PM - 6:00 PM: More studying and practicing magic


    - 6:00 PM - 7:00 PM: Dinner


    - 8:00 PM: Evening exercises (boxing, standing practice, meditation)


    - 9:00 PM: Bedtime


    He also planned to help Tom with any chores during meal breaks and downtime to stay useful and build a rapport with the innkeeper.


    Once the schedule was set, Alex realized it was almost noon. He decided to head downstairs for lunch. After talking to Tom and seeing the rather limited menu of traditional British fare, Alex asked if he could use the kitchen. Tom, surprised but curious, allowed him. Alex quickly whipped up a few simple dishes using his own spices, inviting Tom to share the meal. The two of them enjoyed the food together, and Tom was visibly impressed. It helped smooth over their earlier concerns, and by the end of lunch, they were on much better terms.


    With that done, Alex was ready to dive into his magical studies. He began with three books: Standard Spells for Beginners, Magical Theory, and The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Defense. His first goal was to learn a few basic spells quickly.


    Transfiguration seemed too complex to attempt without guidance, so he decided to focus on spells that would be more immediately useful. Flipping through the books, Alex marked important sections and made notes where things were unclear. Hours passed quickly as he absorbed the information.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Alex was ready to practice his first spell: the Levitation Charm. He had always been good with control and focus, so he felt confident starting with something practical.


    Holding his wand, he pointed it at a book on the table.


    "Wingardium Leviosa," he said, following the precise wand movements he had studied.


    Immediately, Alex felt an invisible force linking him, the wand, and the book. With a small effort, the book began to float gently off the table. It felt... natural.


    "So, this is the benefit of using a wand," Alex muttered to himself.


    Satisfied with his progress, he put down the wand and tried to make the book float again without it like he used to practice at the orphanage. But no matter how hard he tried, the book stayed stubbornly on the table.


    "Hmm, strange, why can''t I feel the same magic flow when I don''t use the wand?" Alex muttered to himself, puzzled. "Could it be that the wand is more than just a tool for casting spells?"


    He pondered this for a while, trying to make sense of how the wand interacted with his magic. He picked up the wand again, casting the Levitation Charm several times. Each time, he paid close attention to the way the magic moved through his body and into the wand. He was feeling out the delicate shifts in power.


    After some practice, Alex set the wand down and stood still. He bent his legs slightly and relaxed his body, clearing his mind. Instead of focusing on how he used to cast spells without the wand, he focused on recreating the magical flow he experienced with the wand in hand.


    He visualized the trajectory of magic as it moved through him when he successfully cast a spell.


    Slowly, Alex opened his eyes, and to his surprise, the book he had been practicing on floated before him, moving gently in the air.


    "I see," he said aloud, amazed at his own realization.


    "The wand doesn''t just make spells easier¡ªit makes the flow of magic more stable and efficient. The old way I used magic was too crude, so once I started using a wand, it didn''t work as well without it."


    Alex had unknowingly discovered the secret to wandless and silent casting. His years of practicing his own mind power had made him more attuned to the movement of magic, allowing him to master the Levitation Charm without a wand¡ªsomething even experienced wizards struggled to achieve.

 Chapter 8 - Learning New Spell

    Not only had Alex become proficient in the spell, but his years of discipline had also boosted the total amount and strength of his magic, setting him apart from others his age.Eager to consolidate what he had learned, Alex spent the rest of the day practicing the Levitation Charm in different ways¡ªsometimes using the wand, sometimes not, sometimes speaking the incantation aloud, and sometimes using it silently. With each attempt, he grew more confident and skilled. But just as he was about to keep practicing, his stomach growled loudly. Alex glanced at the window and realized it was already evening¡ªhe had completely missed lunch. Smiling to himself, he decided it was time to take a break and go downstairs for dinner.


    When Alex entered the Leaky Cauldron, Tom, the innkeeper, looked up from his newspaper and called out.


    "Young man, you can''t just sleep all day and skip meals! You didn''t even come down for lunch!"


    Alex chuckled.


    "You''re not mad that I didn''t come down to cook for you at noon, are you?"


    Ever since he had cooked a meal for Tom the previous day, Alex had taken over preparing their dinners. He had also handled breakfast that morning, and Tom had been happy to let him do so.


    Tom grinned.


    "I was just worried you might starve to death up there! No need to blame me." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex laughed, feeling in good spirits.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll make it up to you with something special tonight."


    With that, he headed into the kitchen and prepared a hearty dinner. The rich aromas of roasted vegetables, tender meat, and spices filled the air. Tom even poured Alex a glass of butterbeer, a drink Alex had grown to enjoy for its unique, buttery flavor.


    As they ate, Alex glanced at the newspaper Tom had been reading earlier.


    "Anything interesting in the news?"


    Tom''s expression darkened.


    "It''s getting worse. That dark wizard¡ªyou know, the one they call You-Know-Who¡ªand his followers, the Death Eaters, have attacked the Ministry of Magic again. An Auror was seriously injured. I don''t know how long we''ll be living in this fear."


    Death Eaters? Alex thought of a new term to add to his growing understanding of the magical world. He made a mental note to research more about Voldemort''s followers.


    After dinner, as Alex waved his hand, the empty dishes floated off the table and gently flew into the kitchen sink, where they settled down with a soft clink. Tom''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Did you just¡ª? Without a wand?" Tom exclaimed, astonished. "Even the Levitation Charm is difficult without a wand, and here you are, doing it like it''s nothing!"


    Alex smiled casually.


    "That''s what happens when you skip lunch and spend the whole day practicing."


    Tom could only shake his head in disbelief as Alex headed back upstairs to continue his studies.


    Over the next few days, Alex worked tirelessly to learn new spells. He practiced basic utility spells like Alohomora (the Unlocking Charm), Lumos (to produce light), and Scourgify (for cleaning), as well as defensive spells like Protego (the Shield Charm), Impedimenta (the Impediment Jinx), and Expelliarmus (the Disarming Charm). Some spells were easy to grasp, while others took longer to master.


    Tom, who had taken an interest in Alex''s magical studies, helped him with some spells when the instructions in the books weren''t clear. His guidance proved invaluable, especially when it came to pronunciation.


    Despite his rapid progress, only the Levitation Charm could be reliably cast without a wand. Alex realized this was likely due to his long history with mind power, which made him more comfortable with spells that involved lifting or controlling objects. Still, he felt he was on the right path and began to draw some conclusions.


    First, Alex noticed that the same spell could produce different effects depending on who cast it. For instance, Tom''s Lumos was far brighter than his own because Tom had more experience and a deeper understanding of the spell.


    Second, he learned that emotions and willpower could influence the strength of a spell. This insight came from one of Tom''s lessons: the stronger your will or emotions when casting a spell, the more powerful the result. When Alex focused his emotions while casting Lumos, he noticed a significant improvement in the spell''s brightness.


    He also discovered that certain dark spells had the potential to influence a wizard''s mood, which gave him a greater respect for the dangers of black magic.


    After reflecting on everything he had learned, Alex concluded that three main factors affected spellcasting: willpower, emotion, and proficiency. Additionally, the total strength and amount of magic a person had set a limit on how powerful their spells could become.


    With this understanding, Alex made adjustments to his training. His top priority was self-preservation, so he decided to specialize in one defensive spell that could protect him quickly and effectively.


    He narrowed his options down to three spells: Impedimenta (the Impediment Jinx), Expelliarmus (the Disarming Charm), and Protego (the Shield Charm). After careful consideration, Alex chose to focus on Impedimenta.


    It was a decision based on his old philosophy from playing games in his previous life¡ªhe liked to maximize the power of one skill until he became overpowered. And now, in this magical world, he intended to do the same.


    Impedimenta was described in Alex''s textbook as a vital spell for any dueling wizard. It could delay an opponent or prevent a magical creature from advancing, serving as both a defensive barrier and a strategic tool. However, when Alex began casting it, he discovered it was far more versatile than the simple description in his book.


    When he cast the spell, an invisible barrier appeared in front of him, solid like a wall. The duration of the barrier varied¡ªsometimes it would last ten seconds, other times over a minute.


    What surprised Alex most was how the density of the wall could change. If he adjusted his magical power, the wall wasn''t always solid. Opponents could pass through it, but their movement would be slowed, almost as if they were walking through thick mud.

 Chapter 9 - Modification

    The denser the wall, the slower they moved.But that wasn''t all. If the spell created a solid wall, Alex realized it could serve as a defensive shield. And by pushing the wall toward an opponent with a burst of magic, it could even be used offensively.


    Without hesitation, Alex cast the Impedimenta spell again, this time in the open space of his room.


    "First, I need to understand how this spell actually works," he muttered to himself.


    He approached the invisible barrier, reaching out to touch it. His hand met solid resistance like he was pressing against a wall of glass.


    "It''s less than an inch thick but completely impassable from both sides," he noted, running his fingers along its surface.


    "Let''s test the physical strength," he thought.


    Alex grabbed a dumbbell from his luggage and gave the barrier a solid knock. A strange sound filled the air, a mix between a dull thud and a soft splash as if he were hitting the surface of the water rather than something hard. He hit it a few more times, intrigued by the strange sound.


    "It''s definitely not metal or stone... it''s like a solidified liquid," he observed, marveling at how odd it felt. Then, he put the dumbbell down and tested the wall with his fists. After a few punches, something strange happened¡ªthe wall began to soften. It didn''t shatter like glass but instead turned pliable, almost like rubber.


    "Interesting," Alex murmured, rubbing his sore knuckles. "The wall becomes softer after repeated hits. I wonder if that''s because the magic is draining from it."


    After a few more strikes, Alex managed to punch through the softened wall. Even though the wall was pierced, the spell still lingered, making it difficult to move through.


    He took a step back and then threw himself against the wall, slowly pushing his way through it.


    "It''s like moving through a thick gel... but without the stickiness. This spell really is something else," he said, grinning at the strange sensation.


    Once the spell''s duration ended, the wall vanished, and Alex quickly wrote down his observations in his notebook. Then, he recast the spell.


    "Next, let''s see how it handles magic attacks."


    Alex positioned himself a few meters away from the newly formed invisible wall. He raised his wand and cast Expelliarmus, the Disarming Charm, at the barrier. To his surprise, the spell was stopped by the wall. The magic hit the barrier, spread out across its surface, and fizzled away.


    He tried again, firing spells at different angles. Sometimes, the spell was absorbed, and sometimes, it deflected, ricocheting off at a sharp angle.


    "That''s unexpected," Alex said, watching the spell bounce off. "So if the spell hits straight on, it shatters. But at an angle, it deflects. That could be useful in a duel."


    He spent the next hour testing different angles and attack types, making notes after each attempt.


    The more he worked with the Impedimenta spell, the more potential he saw in it. It wasn''t just a simple obstruction¡ªit could be a defensive shield, an offensive weapon, or even a tool for strategic movement.


    "It''s almost like a magic barrier that I can shape however I want," Alex mused. "I can make it solid, or fluid, or even turn it into something like a magical quicksand. The name Impedimenta doesn''t really do it justice. It''s more like a type of magic shaping."


    Satisfied with his progress, Alex devised a plan for how he would improve.


    "I need to focus on a few key areas," he thought.


    "First, I''ll work on my spellcasting speed¡ªif I can cast it quickly, it''ll be much more useful in combat. Then, I''ll practice controlling the density and shape of the barrier. I''ll also see if I can improve the way I push the wall, turning it into a proper attack."


    With his plan set, Alex began refining his technique over the next ten days. Every morning, he read his textbooks and learned new spells, but his afternoons were dedicated to Impedimenta. He also visited Flourish and Blotts to buy more books on spellcasting but found the books shockingly expensive¡ªsome cost more than alchemy items or potions!


    In the end, he purchased three books: The 7 Ways of Casting a Spell by Barnabus Finkley, The Origin of the Spell¡ªAn Introduction to Ancient Runes, and Elegant Steps in a Duel Contest. Despite wanting more, his limited funds meant he had to prioritize.


    Still, Alex soaked up knowledge like a sponge. His magical power grew stronger every day, and he knew that his background and discipline gave him an edge over other students his age.


    One evening in early August, Alex stood in the small courtyard behind the Leaky Cauldron. He raised his wand, and with a sharp flick, a transparent "cannonball" made of magical energy shot from his wand. It struck a target made of stacked chairs, shattering it into pieces.


    He approached the remains, flicked his wand again, and said, "Reparo." The chairs reassembled themselves as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s coming along nicely," Alex murmured. "I''ve managed to shrink the Impedimenta into a cannonball about the size of a washbasin. If I keep working at it, I might be able to make it even smaller¡ªmaybe fist-sized."


    He smiled to himself, imagining what he could do once the spell was refined. His goal was clear: he would turn Impedimenta into a powerful weapon, something like an "air cannon" that could be used to both attack and defend. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    During the month, Alex had performed his spell-casting exercises nearly a thousand times. He practiced daily, pushing himself until both his magical energy and physical strength were completely drained.


    In terms of defense, Alex had made remarkable progress. He could now accurately position an invisible barrier anywhere he wanted, solidifying it into a protective wall. He had also mastered a low-density deceleration shield, which could be quickly conjured as a transparent shield around him, about a meter in diameter, that moved with him as he walked.


    The best part?


    He could cast it without waiting for the spell to expire¡ªhe had learned how to send and receive it at will.

 Chapter 10 - Hagrid

    "Alright, that''s enough for today," Alex said to himself, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "I''m getting closer. Maybe with a bit more practice, I''ll be able to cast Protego, the Shield Charm, without a wand." He smiled, satisfied with his progress.After wrapping up his practice, Alex began to clean up the patio where he had been training. Halfway through, he heard the wall creak and crack¡ªit was the sound of someone opening the door to the Leaky Cauldron from Diagon Alley.


    A large, imposing figure stepped through¡ªa tall man with a thick beard wearing a gray fur coat. His long dark hair fell over his shoulders, and his steps were heavy, almost shaking the ground with each one.


    "Mr. Hagrid! Long time no see. What brings you out from Diagon Alley?" Alex greeted the half-giant warmly.


    Despite the fact that business at the Leaky Cauldron had been slow, a few patrons still came in every day, including patrolling Aurors, who would often stop by for a drink after their shift. Alex had grown familiar with a few of them during his daily magic practices on the patio, and Hagrid, the groundskeeper at Hogwarts, was one of those regular faces.


    Tom, the innkeeper, had introduced Hagrid to Alex, explaining that he was the Keeper of Keys and Grounds at Hogwarts and also took care of the Forbidden Forest. He often came to the Leaky Cauldron either for a drink or to pick up supplies for the school.


    "It''s good to see ya, Alex!" Hagrid boomed in his deep voice. "I was just here to help a young Muggle-born wizard get his school supplies. But as it turns out, his father''s a Squib, so he knows Diagon Alley pretty well. Didn''t really need my help after all." Hagrid scratched his beard sheepishly.


    Alex tried not to laugh, realizing Hagrid had misunderstood his question. But, as usual, Hagrid was generous with the details. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, are you heading back to Hogwarts now?" Alex asked, changing the subject.


    Hagrid shook his head. "Nah, not yet. I''ve been in Diagon Alley since morning, helpin'' the family, but they didn''t need much. I ended up wandering over to Knockturn Alley, pokin'' around a bit. Didn''t even realize it''s nearly dinnertime, and I haven''t had a bite to eat all day! Figured I''d stop in here for a drink."


    Alex chuckled. Hagrid had a way of talking that made it hard not to like him.


    "What did you buy on your trip, Mr. Hagrid? That''s quite a large package you''re carrying."


    Hagrid beamed and patted the large bundle slung over his shoulder. "Ah, this? You won''t believe it¡ªI picked up a whole pound of dragon liver! Got it for a steal. Can ya guess how much it cost? Nah, ya wouldn''t believe it! The cheapest deal I''ve ever found!"


    "Dragon liver? That''s amazing!" Alex''s curiosity piqued. "I''ve never seen dragon liver before. Can I have a look?"


    "Of course, my friend!" Hagrid said enthusiastically, opening up the bundle to reveal a piece of liver that was dark and rich in color, still fresh and glistening as though it had just been cut.


    "My goodness, it looks like it''s straight from the dragon!" Alex examined it closely. "What are you going to do with it? Use it for potions?"


    Hagrid chuckled. "Nah, I''m thinkin'' of makin'' a meat sauce. But it''s such a fine piece, maybe I should try somethin'' special."


    Alex, his love for cooking kicking in, had an idea.


    "How about I cook it for you? I can fry it with some spring onions. I think it would taste much better than meat sauce. What do you think?"


    Hagrid looked surprised. "You can cook? But you''re only eleven!"


    Tom, who had been listening nearby, joined the conversation. "Oh, Hagrid, you''ve no idea! Alex''s cooking is fantastic. I''ve been eating his meals for weeks now, and I''ve learned a thing or two just by watching him. If he ever wrote a magical recipe book, it''d sell out instantly."


    Since Alex had moved into the Leaky Cauldron, Tom hadn''t had to pay for a single meal¡ªAlex had taken over the kitchen, cooking dinner and sometimes breakfast for them both.


    Hagrid grinned. "Well, if Tom says so, then let''s do it! I''m up for tryin'' anything new. Go on, Alex, let''s see what ya can make."


    Alex eagerly took the dragon liver into the kitchen, realizing just how special this ingredient was. As he handled the liver, he could still feel a faint warmth in it, along with a strong, gamey scent.


    Hagrid had mentioned that it was bought from a vendor in Knockturn Alley, which explained its freshness.


    Alex grabbed a handful of spring onions he had grown himself, sliced up the dragon liver, and marinated it with onions, ginger, soy sauce, and cooking wine. Once it was ready, he stir-fried the dragon liver over high heat, keeping the flavors balanced. He made sure to prepare a few side dishes as well, knowing Hagrid''s appetite would need more than one plate.


    As the smell of the cooked dragon liver wafted through the air, Hagrid and Tom were practically drooling in anticipation. Their eyes were fixed on the steaming dish as Alex carried it to the table.


    "Well, here it is¡ªstir-fried dragon liver with spring onions. Give it a try!" Alex said, setting the dish down.


    Hagrid, who wasted no time grabbing a forkful, took a bite, and his eyes lit up. "Blimey, this is delicious! Best liver I''ve ever had!"


    Alex took a bite as well and was pleased with the result. The dragon liver had a unique taste¡ªnot quite like pork or lamb liver. It was rich but tender, with a slight crunch on the outside and a melt-in-your-mouth texture inside.


    Tom, grinning, brought out a large bottle of red currant rum from his collection. "This calls for a celebration! A meal like this deserves some good drink to go with it."


    They ate and drank together, laughing and sharing stories, while Hagrid and Tom praised Alex''s cooking over and over.


    By the time the night ended, both Hagrid and Tom were rosy-cheeked and full, content with the delicious meal.


    As Hagrid leaned back in his chair, a bit tipsy from the rum, he raised his glass to Alex.


    "You''ve got a real talent, lad. Best dragon liver I''ve ever had. And I''ve had quite a bit!"


    After eating and drinking, Alex, Hagrid, and Tom continued to chat, and eventually, the conversation turned to the topic of the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters.

 Chapter 11 - Dead Eater

    "They''re nothing but a pack of venomous snakes hiding in the shadows. They strike when you least expect it, but that''s all they are¡ªcowards," Hagrid said, his disdain for the Death Eaters clear in his voice."But things seem calm now, don''t they? I haven''t seen any news about the Death Eaters in the papers for a while," Alex said, noting Hagrid''s fiery attitude.


    Hagrid burped loudly and shook his head. "Don''t let the quiet fool you. They''ve been lying low recently, but mark my words¡ªthey''re up to something. Probably brewing some new conspiracy. But don''t worry, we''ve got Dumbledore and the Order of the Phoenix. We''ll win this war, you''ll see."


    Alex frowned slightly, confused. "Isn''t the Ministry of Magic already fighting them? Why did Dumbledore set up the Order of the Phoenix? Wouldn''t the Ministry see it as a private army and get suspicious?"


    Hagrid leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper as if sharing a secret. "You''re right to wonder, lad. But here''s the thing¡ªthere are plenty of people in the Ministry who secretly support You-Know-Who. The Ministry''s full of people who either agree with his ideas or are too scared to stand up to him. You never know who''s trustworthy. That''s why Dumbledore created the Order¡ªto fight the secret war that the Ministry can''t handle. Some of the Aurors in the Ministry are part of the Order, too. Dumbledore always says, ''We fight the secret with the secret.''"


    Alex stared at Hagrid in disbelief. ''Is he really telling me all this so casually?'' It seemed that a little too much alcohol had loosened Hagrid''s tongue, and he was revealing sensitive information without a second thought. Alex couldn''t help but feel concerned for the Order''s security, given how easily Hagrid was spilling its secrets.


    The conversation continued late into the night, with Hagrid and Tom finishing off the bottle of red currant rum between them. Eventually, Hagrid glanced at the clock, his eyes widening. "Blimey, look at the time! I''ve gotta head back to Hogwarts. Past curfew already!"


    Tom, who was also quite drunk, mumbled, "How''re you gettin'' back, Hagrid? The Floo Network''s been down here for a while now, thanks to those Death Eaters messin'' up the Ministry. The Department of Magical Transportation hasn''t had the manpower to fix it yet."


    Hagrid rubbed his beard thoughtfully. "Aye, that''s right... Well, I could head to Knockturn Alley. Borgin and Burkes always keep their Floo open late, but that place deals in dark magic. Not the friendliest place to visit at night."


    Alex, seeing Hagrid''s unsteady steps and slurred speech, felt uneasy about letting him go alone. Diagon Alley might have been calm lately, but Knockturn Alley was still dangerous. And, with the heat from the dragon liver and a bit of rum warming him up, Alex made a bold offer.


    "I''ll walk you there, Mr. Hagrid. Just to be safe."


    Hagrid, too tipsy to argue, nodded. "Ah, thanks, lad. That''s mighty kind of ya."


    With Tom passed out at the bar, Alex and Hagrid left the Leaky Cauldron and walked down the quiet streets of Diagon Alley. The shops were closed for the night, their windows dark. As they neared Knockturn Alley, the air seemed to get colder, and the narrow streets became more shadowed and oppressive.


    They arrived at Borgin and Burkes, a shop known for selling dangerous and dark magical artifacts. The storefront looked as eerie as ever, with dusty windows and strange objects peeking out from the dimly lit interior. As they stepped inside, the shopkeeper was nowhere to be seen. Alex glanced around, feeling a mix of fascination and caution as he took in the sight of various cursed objects¡ªa mask with a terrifying grin, a shriveled hand, and a glass eyeball that seemed to follow him wherever he moved.


    Hagrid hiccupped and clapped Alex on the shoulder. "Best not to touch anything in here, lad. Ya never know what curses might be on these things." He lumbered over to the fireplace, grabbed a handful of Floo powder, and, after calling out "Hogsmeade!" disappeared in a swirl of green flames.


    Left alone in the strange shop, Alex didn''t linger. The place gave him the creeps, and he didn''t want to tempt fate by sticking around. He quickly made his way toward the exit of Knockturn Alley.


    Just as he reached the end of the alley, a shadowy figure appeared out of nowhere, the telltale sign of someone Apparating. Alex froze, his instincts kicking in. Something felt off. The figure stumbled through the alley, knocking over crates and barrels in a hurry. Whoever it was, they didn''t notice Alex crouching behind a nearby pillar. The man was clearly being chased, his movements frantic as he fled deeper into the alley.


    Alex had barely caught his breath when, without warning, two more figures appeared in a swirl of black smoke. Dressed in black robes and wearing skull-like masks, they were unmistakably Death Eaters. One of them raised a wand and fired a spell at the fleeing man.


    The man, hearing the attack behind him, spun around and deflected the curse with his own wand, sending the spell crashing into a nearby barrel, which exploded into wooden splinters.


    Now, spells flew back and forth as the two Death Eaters and their target exchanged hexes in the narrow alley. Alex, still crouched behind his cover, cursed his luck. ''Why now? I should''ve known better than to wander around here at night. Stupid.''


    He could hear the voices of the dueling wizards over the crackling spells.


    "Snape! You can''t hide behind that mask¡ªI can smell your stink from miles away!" shouted the man with long black hair, his face set in a rebellious sneer. He was clearly mocking the Death Eater, laughing even as he dodged incoming curses.


    "Sirius, you fool! Think carefully about your last words because this time, I won''t let you escape!" the Death Eater sneered back.


    Alex''s eyes widened in recognition. ''Sirius Black?!'' He had heard the name Sirius before, and he was well-known in the magical world. It seemed like he had stumbled right into a fight between a notorious Order of the Phoenix member and the Death Eaters.


    "Stop talking and finish him!" the second Death Eater growled, stepping back to prepare a more powerful spell. He muttered something under his breath, the tip of his wand glowing with dark energy.


    Alex''s heart raced. He was trapped between the two Death Eaters and Sirius, with spells flying back and forth. ''I have to stay hidden. If I get caught in the middle of this, I''m as good as dead,'' he thought, taking deep breaths to calm himself.


    But then, the situation escalated. The second Death Eater raised his wand, preparing to unleash something far more dangerous. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 12 - Fighting Dead Eater

    The dark glow on his wand grew brighter, and Alex knew that whatever was coming would end the fight¡ªand possibly Sirius''s life.''I have to do something.''


    He knew he couldn''t just sit back and wait for the battle to end. It was unrealistic to expect the Death Eaters to leave without noticing him. Taking a deep breath, he seized the moment.


    Raising his wand, Alex silently cast a powerful Impedimenta, aiming it like an invisible cannonball at one of the Death Eaters. The jinx flew toward Avery, one of the two dark wizards attacking Sirius Black.


    Avery, caught off guard, had been preparing a stronger curse to take down Sirius. The sudden attack from behind startled him so much that he abandoned his spell and reflexively cast a shield charm to block Alex''s jinx. In his confusion, Avery wildly fired a curse back in Alex''s direction but struggled to see where the attack had come from.


    Alex moved swiftly. He had already anticipated a counterattack. Ducking low, he closed the gap between them, using the element of surprise. With a quick sweep of his leg, Alex knocked Avery''s wand out of his hand, sending it clattering to the ground.


    Avery barely had time to react before Alex delivered a sharp kick to his midsection, causing him to double over in pain.


    "Oof!" Avery groaned as the air left his lungs, his body folding forward from the blow. But Alex wasn''t done. With a fluid motion, he stepped in and grabbed Avery''s head, slamming his knee into the Death Eater''s face with a sickening thud. Blood spurted from Avery''s nose as he fell backward, unconscious before he hit the ground.


    It had all happened in the blink of an eye. Alex''s training paid off¡ªhis precise, calculated movements had taken down Avery before the man had a chance to fight back.


    Quickly regaining his focus, Alex turned his attention to Snape, the other Death Eater. He raised his wand and fired a compressed version of Impedimenta at Snape, who was still dueling Sirius.


    Snape, always sharp in battle, noticed the incoming spell just in time. He blocked a hex from Sirius with one hand and spun around, casting Sectumsempra. The curse sliced through the air like a blade, cutting through Alex''s jinx as if it were nothing.


    Alex''s eyes widened. ''What kind of spell is that?'' he muttered to himself.


    Realizing the danger, he immediately conjured a shield using Protego to block Snape''s deadly curse. But Sectumsempra was too powerful. Alex watched in horror as his shield began to crack under the pressure, the curse slowly cutting through it.


    Just as Alex was about to dodge out of the way, a bright flash of silver light erupted from his body. A glowing shield formed around him, and within it, the shimmering figure of a silver-white doe appeared. The doe blocked Snape''s curse completely, protecting Alex from harm.


    Snape''s expression changed for a moment when he saw the Patronus-like shield. His eyes flickered with emotion, but he said nothing. Instead, he shot one final curse at Sirius, then quickly moved to Avery''s unconscious body, grabbed him, and disappeared with a loud crack as he Apparated away.


    Alex let out a shaky breath, the tension finally leaving his body. "That was too close," he muttered. His heart was pounding.


    ''Is this what dueling adults feels like?'' he thought. If not for that mysterious shield, he might not have survived.


    Remembering the shield, Alex reached into his jacket and pulled out the small copper token that Lily Potter had given him. The once-shining surface was now dull and lifeless.


    "So this really was a protective charm... It saved my life."


    While Alex was still recovering from the shock, Sirius Black approached, his face full of curiosity and concern. Alex quickly raised his wand in defense, unsure of the man''s intentions.


    "Whoa there, kid, no need to be jumpy. I''m not one of them," Sirius said, raising his hands in surrender. "You were the one who helped me back there, weren''t you?"


    Alex kept his wand pointed at Sirius but relaxed slightly. "I only managed to catch one of them by surprise," he replied cautiously, still wary of Sirius.


    Sirius chuckled, clearly impressed. "You did more than that, kid. You took that guy down with three moves. I saw the whole thing. I''m Sirius Black, by the way. You can just call me Sirius."


    "I got lucky," Alex replied, lowering his wand further. "It was the other one, the man you called Snape, who almost got me. Are you an Auror or part of the Order of the Phoenix?"


    Sirius raised an eyebrow. "You know about the Order of the Phoenix? Well, yeah, I''m part of the Order. It''s not much of a secret these days," he said with a smirk. "But you¡ªwhat''s your name? You''re a bit young to be handling Death Eaters like that." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alex Wilson," he answered. Now more relaxed, Alex couldn''t help but smile. "I''ve just been practicing a lot, I guess. And I got lucky that the man you called Snape didn''t keep attacking me."


    "Wilson, huh? Well, you''ve got some serious guts for a kid. The protective spell you used back there¡ªthat was no ordinary magic. I''ve never seen a student cast something like that."


    "That wasn''t me," Alex admitted. He held up the copper charm. "Lily Potter gave me this. She told me it was a good luck charm, but it turned out to be something more."


    "Lily?" Sirius''s eyes widened. "You know Lily Potter? How''d you come across her?"


    "I met her when I came to Diagon Alley to get my school supplies," Alex explained. "She and her husband, James, were shopping, and she gave me this charm. I didn''t know it would actually protect me like that."


    Sirius laughed warmly. "That sounds like Lily. She and James are my closest friends. They''re good people, the best I know." His tone softened, and there was a hint of fondness in his voice.


    "Since you know them, I guess we can call ourselves friends, too," Sirius said with a grin. "You''re just starting at Hogwarts, aren''t you? Hard to believe a first-year like you just took on a Death Eater."


    "Yeah, I haven''t even started yet," Alex admitted, feeling a bit self-conscious. "But I''ve been practicing a lot, and I guess tonight it paid off."


    Before they could continue their conversation, the sound of several loud cracks filled the air as more people appeared in the alley. Sirius''s expression turned serious as he looked around.


    "Looks like we''re not alone anymore."

 Chapter 13 - To Hogwartz

    "Little Sirius, what''s the situation? There was a magical disturbance here just now, so I came quickly." The voice came from the leader of the group that had just arrived. He was leaning on a cane, his face heavily scarred, and his appearance was rather unsettling. One of his eyes was covered with a magical eye that moved independently, scanning the scene in all directions. It was none other than Mad-Eye Moody, the famous Auror. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Alex glanced at the new arrivals and quickly deduced that they were likely Aurors. He couldn''t help but think sarcastically, ''Took them long enough to get here.''


    Seeing the new arrivals, Sirius led Alex over to meet them.


    "It was two Death Eaters¡ªSnape and Avery. I know them well, but unfortunately, they were both masked, so there''s no way to officially accuse them. Those two scoundrels had been tailing me, and I ended up in Knockturn Alley. If it weren''t for Alex here, I might not have lasted until you arrived," Sirius explained with a wry smile before introducing everyone.


    "Mad-Eye, this here is Alex Wilson, a little wizard I just met. He''s the one who took down Avery¡ªkicked his backside quite thoroughly! And would you believe it, he''s just about to start at Hogwarts." Sirius grinned at Alex proudly.


    Moody''s magical eye focused on Alex, looking him over thoroughly. "Boy, you''ve done a brave thing, but situations like this are no place for an underage wizard. Don''t be so reckless next time. If you''d gotten hurt, your family would''ve been devastated."


    "Mr. Moody, I understand. I won''t act rashly again." Alex agreed, although he couldn''t help but think, ''If you Aurors had arrived sooner, I wouldn''t have needed to step in at all.'' But he didn''t argue and kept his thoughts to himself.


    Moody grunted in response, accepting Alex''s promise. "Alright, I''ll overlook the fact that you were casting spells outside of school grounds this time. I''ll follow up with Sirius on the details. Frank, see to it that he gets home safely."


    Alex looked up and said, "Mr. Moody, I''m an orphan. I''m staying at the Leaky Cauldron for now. I can find my own way back."


    Moody paused for a moment, seeming to take in Alex''s situation before nodding. "Alright, but Frank, you still make sure he gets back safe." He gestured to Frank Longbottom, one of the other Aurors.


    Alex shrugged and followed Frank out of the alley without complaint, feeling more exhausted than anything after the night''s events. ''What a night of bad luck,'' he thought to himself.


    As they were leaving, Sirius called out, "Thanks again, Alex! I''ll stop by to visit when I can."


    Alex waved back, feeling slightly embarrassed by Sirius''s loud goodbye. ''Does he have to shout like that in the middle of the night?''


    Once back at the Leaky Cauldron, Alex thanked Frank for escorting him and headed straight to his room. As he lay down, the events of the night played through his mind on repeat.


    ''The Death Eaters are no joke. That spell Snape used¡ªit was terrifying. The power behind it broke through two of my Obstruction Jinxes like they were nothing. I need to work on strengthening my magic. My practice isn''t enough if I want to survive against people like that.''


    Alex made a firm decision right then and there. He wouldn''t be leaving the Leaky Cauldron until school started. He planned to train rigorously, using every moment to improve his skills.


    With that thought in mind, he pulled out the copper amulet that had saved his life. He stared at the now-dull piece of metal and felt a surge of gratitude toward Lily Potter. ''I need to thank her properly for this.''


    The next day, Alex wrote a letter to Lily, thanking her for the life-saving gift. A few days later, Lily wrote back, thrilled that her experimental amulet had worked so well. In her letter, she explained that the amulet was a practice piece she had made to test some of her alchemy skills. She was overjoyed that it had proven so effective.


    Alex couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised at how casually she had given him such a powerful item. ''Who just hands out experimental magic like that?'' he wondered. Still, his curiosity got the better of him, and he asked Lily more about how the amulet worked. To his delight, Lily explained the basic principles behind its magic.


    The amulet, she explained, had two key enchantments. The first was a stress-activated charm that would trigger automatically if the wearer was in danger. The second was a protective shield spell, something Lily had developed with her own unique understanding of magical defense. She mentioned learning the technique from an old book at Hogwarts and offered to tell Alex more when they were at school.


    Meanwhile, Sirius also kept in touch, though not as frequently. One day, Alex received a package from Sirius¡ªinside were 200 gold Galleons, along with a note thanking him for his help during the Knockturn Alley encounter. Sirius, in typical fashion, had written, "I could''ve handled them myself, but I appreciate the backup!"


    Alex couldn''t help but smile. ''This guy loves to play the hero,'' he thought. His impression of Sirius had improved, though. The man was generous, and despite his bravado, he was genuinely thankful. Still, 200 Galleons felt like an excessive reward. But knowing Sirius, Alex decided it was best not to argue. He wrote back, thanking him for the gift and keeping up correspondence, even if Sirius''s letters were filled with bragging and tales of his own daring adventures.


    Time passed quickly, and soon, it was time for Alex to head to Hogwarts. Over the past month, he had made tremendous progress in his studies and training, pushing himself hard to master the spells in the beginner''s spellbook as well as several defensive spells. He had even begun studying Transfiguration, Herbology, and Potions, though he knew these subjects would need more hands-on guidance at school.


    On the day of his departure, Alex packed his luggage, said his goodbyes to Tom, the innkeeper, and headed for King''s Cross Station.


    Tom, who had grown fond of Alex during his stay, gifted him a small barrel of butterbeer as a parting gift. Alex, in return, left Tom a few simple recipes, including one for fried chicken, which earned him a warm, fatherly smile from the old man.

 Chapter 14 - Meeting New Friends

    Arriving early at King''s Cross Station, Alex pushed his trolley loaded with luggage to the barrier between Platforms 9 and 10. There were Aurors stationed around the area, likely to prevent any Muggles from wandering through by mistake.After checking that no one was watching him too closely, Alex took a deep breath and pushed his trolley through the barrier.


    On the other side, the Hogwarts Express sat waiting on the platform, its dark red steam engine ready to take students to school. The platform wasn''t crowded yet¡ªit was only a little after 9 AM, and the train wouldn''t depart until 11.


    Alex picked a random carriage, levitated his luggage inside with a flick of his wand, and settled into an empty compartment.


    He placed his owl, Tailwind, on the table and watched as the sleepy bird continued to doze in its cage. Shaking his head with a smile, Alex opened his book, ''Basic Transfiguration Guide,'' to review the material.


    An hour passed quietly. The platform outside grew busier as more students arrived with their families. Then, a knock came at the door of his compartment.


    "Is anyone sitting here?" a young girl asked, pointing to the seat opposite Alex.


    She looked about his age, with long brown hair and light green eyes. There was a hint of nervousness in her expression.


    "No, feel free to sit," Alex replied, offering her a kind smile.


    "I''m Alex Wilson. Need help with your luggage?" he asked, noticing that she was struggling with her heavy suitcase.


    The girl nodded gratefully. "I''m Vivienne Bulstrode, but just call me Vivian" she said as she stepped aside.


    With a wave of his hand, Alex levitated her suitcase into the luggage rack with ease.


    "Wow, that was cool! You didn''t even use your wand!" Vivian exclaimed, clearly impressed. "Are you a senior? I''m a first-year, heading to Hogwarts for the first time."


    Alex chuckled. "Actually, I''m a first-year too. I''ve just had some practice with magic before starting school."


    Vivian''s eyes widened. "You''re really good! I thought only older students could cast spells like that. What family are you from? I don''t recognize the name Wilson."


    Alex shrugged. "I''m an orphan, raised in the Muggle world. No connections to any pure-blood families."


    Vivian looked surprised. "Really? You don''t seem like a Muggle-born at all with how well you use magic!"


    "My grandfather''s a Squib," she continued excitedly. "He was expelled from the Bulstrode family, but when I got my Hogwarts letter, we were welcomed back. He was so proud!"


    Alex raised an eyebrow. "Your family kicked your grandfather out, and now he''s happy to go back? Doesn''t that bother you?"


    Vivian shrugged. "He''s happy because he hates being a Squib. To him, being back in the Bulstrode family is a big deal. They''re one of the Sacred Twenty-Eight pure-blood families, after all."


    Alex didn''t fully understand her pride in returning to a family that had cast out her grandfather, but he let it go. Everyone had their own views on family, after all.


    Just then, there was a commotion on the platform outside. Alex leaned toward the window. "What''s going on out there?" he asked.


    Vivian poked her head out of the window to take a look. "Looks like an argument. I think it''s the Travers and McKinnon families. I''ve seen them at family gatherings."


    When she pulled her head back in, her hair was windswept and a bit messy.


    She grinned. "I heard that the McKinnon family thinks someone in the Travers family is a Death Eater. They''ve been at each other''s throats ever since an Auror from the McKinnon family got hurt by one of the Travers Death Eaters."


    Alex blinked in surprise. "How do you know all this?"


    Vivian puffed out her chest, looking smug. "Since we rejoined the Bulstrode family, I''ve been to a lot of gatherings. You hear a lot of stories after dinner. Let me tell you, the pure-blood families have a lot of secrets!"


    Alex couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. ''She likes to gossip.'' sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two continued to watch the commotion outside the train window.


    "Do you think they''ll fight?" Vivian asked Alex, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "I doubt it," Alex replied, pointing to the Aurors who had already arrived. "They''re here to maintain order. It''ll probably get stopped before anything serious happens."


    Sure enough, the Aurors quickly intervened, separating the two groups who had been arguing and looked ready to come to blows.


    "Huh, I was hoping for a good fight. What a letdown," Vivian said with a disappointed sigh, leaning back from the window with a bored expression.


    Alex couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. Watching her, he felt like he was seeing a person who enjoyed sitting back, eating popcorn, and watching other people''s drama, completely detached from the situation. ''She''s like one of those people who just love to watch things unfold from the sidelines,'' he thought.


    Vivian turned to him, changing the subject. "Which house do you think we''ll be sorted into? My family''s always been in Slytherin, so I''m guessing I''ll end up there too."


    "I don''t really care, but I''d like to be in Ravenclaw. I heard they have their own library, and it seems like a good place for quiet study," Alex replied. He''d done his homework about the Hogwarts houses and thought Ravenclaw suited him best.


    Vivian laughed. "Yeah, I figured you for a Ravenclaw. The moment I saw you, you were reading. I''ve heard Ravenclaw''s full of smart students."


    Alex chuckled. "If you end up in Slytherin, just be careful. Things are pretty chaotic in the magical world right now, and I''ve heard a lot of those who follow the Dark Lord are from Slytherin."


    Vivian waved her hand dismissively. "It''s not that bad. Plenty of Slytherins are neutral. Like my family¡ªthey don''t think the Dark Lord can actually win. They think his ideas are too extreme."


    "Is it because of Dumbledore?" Alex asked. "I''ve heard he''s the greatest wizard of our time."


    Vivian shrugged. "That''s part of it, but it''s more about the Dark Lord''s pure-blood obsession. He wants to get rid of wizards with Muggle blood, but a lot of pure-blood families have business dealings with Muggles, and¡­ well," she leaned in and lowered her voice, "many pure-blood families have married into Muggle families at some point. If they didn''t, the family line would die out."


    Alex nodded thoughtfully. He had considered this before. It made sense¡ªif pure-blood families only married each other, they would eventually run into problems with inbreeding, leading to health and mental issues.


    "Just don''t say that out loud if you end up in Slytherin. They might not like hearing it," Alex warned with a slight grin.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid," Vivian said with a smirk.


    Their conversation was interrupted by a knock at the door of their compartment.

 Chapter 15 - Playing Card

    "Hey, mind if I join you? All the other compartments are full," said a boy standing at the door with a friendly smile. He rubbed the back of his head nervously."Of course, come on in. There''s plenty of room," Alex replied, gesturing to the empty seats. "I''m Alex Wilson, and this is Vivian Bulstrode."


    "I''m Charles. Charles McKinnon," the boy introduced himself with a shy smile.


    Charles was taller than Alex, though a bit thin. Vivian gave Alex a meaningful look when she heard the name, clearly recognizing it from their earlier conversation. She raised an eyebrow as if to say, ''That''s the McKinnon I was talking about!''


    Alex smiled back at her but kept things polite. He helped Charles with his luggage, and soon enough, Vivian started chatting with him. Luckily, the conversation stayed light, and she didn''t mention the tension between their families. Alex had been a bit worried that she''d bring it up, which would have made things awkward very quickly.


    As they settled in, Vivian pulled out a copy of the Daily Prophet and began reading aloud. "Have you guys heard? They say Harold Minchum, the current Minister of Magic, is about to step down. People are saying he hasn''t done enough besides putting more Dementors around Azkaban. The Dark Lord is getting stronger, and Death Eaters are causing chaos everywhere. They even attacked Sirius Black in Diagon Alley last month."


    ''Technically, it was Knockturn Alley.''


    Charles frowned. "It''s about time for a change. The Ministry''s just reacting to attacks instead of stopping them. Those Death Eaters are a menace," he said, his previous shyness gone as his anger rose.


    Alex, sensing Charles''s frustration, added calmly, "Don''t worry. They won''t be causing trouble for much longer."


    He didn''t remember much of the plot of Harry Potter, but he knew one thing for certain¡ªVoldemort would soon fall after Harry was born.


    Charles gave a weak smile, clearly comforted by Alex''s words. "I hope you''re right. My family''s been fighting against You-Know-Who for years. Several of my relatives have joined the Aurors. My uncle was attacked by Death Eaters not long ago¡ªone of them broke his leg. He''s still at St. Mungo''s Hospital. We''re sure one of the Death Eaters was Travers, but the Ministry won''t investigate without solid proof. It''s infuriating."


    Vivian''s eyes widened in shock. "That''s awful! Didn''t your uncle see who attacked him?"


    Alex stepped in to explain. "Many Death Eaters wear masks when they attack. It''s hard to recognize them even if you see them."


    Charles nodded. "Exactly. My uncle''s sure it was Travers, but without evidence, the Ministry won''t take action."


    As the conversation shifted to complaints about the Ministry of Magic, Alex realized just how fractured the magical world was. There were different opinions even within the Ministry itself, which was likely contributing to its inaction against the Death Eaters.


    Before long, the Hogwarts Express began to move.


    "The train''s finally off," Vivian said, settling into her seat. "I heard it takes several hours to get there."


    Alex was puzzled. "Several hours? Why does it take so long? The magical world has so many ways to travel faster¡ªwhy are we using a slow, old-fashioned train?"


    Vivian shrugged, looking equally curious. "That''s a good question. I''ve wondered the same thing. Why don''t they just use magic to get us there faster?"


    Charles, who seemed more informed, chimed in. "There''s an enchantment on the train. It''s supposed to give new students time to get to know each other and build excitement for Hogwarts. Plus, it''s a tradition. They''ve been using this train for decades, if not longer."


    Alex nodded thoughtfully. "I see. So it''s more about tradition than anything else."


    "I heard that wizards used to travel to Hogwarts in their own way¡ªsome rode broomsticks, others used Floo Powder to go straight to Hogsmeade," Charles McKinnon explained, leaning back in his seat. "But after the International Statute of Secrecy came into effect in 1692, they had to stop all that. Too many wizards were being spotted by Muggles, and it put a lot of pressure on the Ministry of Magic to cover things up."


    "Well, since we have plenty of time on the train, how about I teach you a game?" Alex suggested, a sly grin forming on his face.


    "Sure, I''m up for anything," Charles replied, his earlier serious demeanor vanishing at the mention of games. "Is it Wizard Chess or Gobstones?"


    Alex shook his head. "No, it''s a game from my homeland. Usually, it''s played with four people, but three can play too. I''ll teach you." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex reached into his luggage and pulled out a deck of cards, carefully placing it on the table in front of them. He had a feeling that once they got into the game, they wouldn''t be able to resist its charm.


    "But wait... I still need a proper table," Alex muttered to himself. His Transfiguration skills weren''t perfect yet, but he knew enough to manage a solution. He pointed his wand at the small table by the window and cast an Engorgio spell, extending the table just enough for their game.


    "That should do it," he said with satisfaction.


    Alex began explaining the basics of the game to Vivian and Charles. His teaching experience at the orphanage came in handy, and he quickly laid out the rules in simple terms. "Alright, let''s play a couple of rounds so you can get the hang of it," Alex said.


    "These cards look confusing," Vivian admitted, frowning as she studied them. "Are you sure it''s fun?"


    "You''ll get the hang of it," Charles said, clearly intrigued. "Let''s give it a try."


    With that, the three of them gathered around the table, Vivian and Charles sitting on chairs while Alex pulled a suitcase into the aisle to sit on. They began playing under Alex''s guidance, slowly learning the strategy and excitement of poker.


    After about half an hour, both Vivian and Charles had picked up the basic gameplay. They each managed to win a round, thanks to Alex letting them win to make sure they fully understood the game.


    "Haha, I won again! This is actually pretty fun," Vivian exclaimed, putting her card forward triumphantly, her earlier confusion replaced by excitement.


    "Let''s make it more interesting," Charles suggested, grinning. "Whoever lost the most by the time the snack trolley comes around has to buy the snacks."


    Vivian''s eyes lit up. "I''m in! I feel like my luck is pretty good right now."

 Chapter 16 - Travers

    Alex chuckled to himself.''They''re feeling confident now, but I''ll show them soon enough,'' he thought, ready to bring them back to reality with a few well-placed wins.


    The next few rounds started, and the game picked up in intensity.


    After a while, there was a knock at the compartment door. The three looked over to see the snack trolley had arrived, pushed by a middle-aged woman offering a variety of magical treats.


    At this point, Alex was in a sour mood. He had been losing for the past few rounds despite planning to teach them a lesson in the game.


    "Alright, Alex, you''ve lost the most, so it''s your turn to buy the snacks," Vivian teased, her eyes gleaming with playful mischief.


    "Yeah, yeah," Alex muttered, taking out his wallet. "How is your luck so good?" He begrudgingly bought an assortment of snacks for the three of them.


    As they dug into their treats, Charles handed Alex a small candy. "Try this Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Bean. It has all kinds of flavors¡ªsome are really good, others... not so much."


    Alex popped the candy into his mouth and immediately regretted it. "Ugh!" He grimaced, nearly spitting it out. "Earwax?"


    Vivian and Charles burst into laughter, clearly amused by his misfortune.


    "Yeah, that happens," Charles chuckled. "Some of the flavors are a bit... unpleasant."


    Alex shook his head and quickly switched to a Chocolate Frog, which was much more tolerable. As he unwrapped the frog, he found a collectible card inside featuring Hengist of Woodcroft, the founder of Hogsmeade. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he nibbled on the chocolate, Alex glanced out the window, feeling a growing sense of excitement for the magical world that awaited him at Hogwarts.


    The three continued snacking and chatting. Vivian rambled on about her family''s background and their connections, barely pausing to breathe. Her constant chatter had Alex''s ears nearly ringing, but he smiled and nodded politely.


    From his perspective, someone with a high emotional intelligence might describe Vivian as "full of energy," while others might just call her "overbearing." Either way, she was friendly and engaging, which made the trip more lively.


    Charles, on the other hand, relaxed more as the journey went on. His shyness gave way to enthusiasm as he explained Quidditch to Alex and Vivian, particularly after learning that neither of them was well-versed in the magical sport.


    He delved into the rules, explaining the different positions¡ªSeeker, Chaser, Beater, and Keeper¡ªand even listed some of the most famous Quidditch teams and players from around the world. Alex listened with mild curiosity, though he found the sport rather brutal.


    He couldn''t help but think, ''How does a world with such advanced magic still have such a savage sport?''


    Some of the fouls Charles described, like being knocked unconscious by a Bludger, sounded more like dangerous accidents than sport.


    As the train continued its journey toward Hogwarts, Alex leaned back, taking in the lively atmosphere around him. He had started the trip with the intention of quietly reading, but now he was glad to have spent the time bonding with his new companions. Though the magical world had its strange mix of charm and danger, he felt a growing sense of belonging, and that was enough to keep him looking forward to what lay ahead.


    "In 5 minutes, the train will arrive at Hogwarts. Please leave your luggage on the train; someone will take care of delivering it to the school," the voice over the intercom announced.


    "Finally!" Charles exclaimed as he stood up, stretching his arms. "I''ve been sitting so long I can barely feel my legs!"


    Alex packed up the cards and the leftover snacks.


    The train slowed to a halt, and the three of them made their way outside, where the sky had already begun to darken.


    At the station, a large figure holding a lantern called out, "First years! First-year students over here!"


    Everyone''s attention shifted toward Hagrid''s booming voice. Alex, Charles, and Vivian made their way toward him.


    "Hagrid! Long time no see," Alex greeted with a smile as they approached.


    "Oh, Alex! Good to see ya, lad!" Hagrid beamed, but his expression quickly shifted to one of guilt. "I heard about what happened back in Knockturn Alley. I should''ve been more careful, I shouldn''t have let¡ª"


    "It''s alright, Hagrid," Alex interrupted, trying to keep things light. "It wasn''t your fault. I was a bit careless myself, but look, I''m perfectly fine now."


    He didn''t want to talk about it, especially not with so many first-year students gathering around. He also didn''t want to draw attention to any Death Eater connections or the trouble that could arise from that.


    Hagrid, however, seemed unable to let it go. "I still feel awful about it, Alex. Headmaster Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall gave me a right scolding. I haven''t been allowed to go to Diagon Alley since, not after what happened to you."


    Alex, trying to steer the conversation away from that night, said with a weak smile, "Don''t worry about it, Hagrid. I''m just excited to be starting at Hogwarts. Shouldn''t you be congratulating me?"


    Hearing this, Hagrid''s face brightened. "Aye, congratulations, Alex! You''re gonna love Hogwarts; just wait!"


    As they were talking, Charles and Vivian couldn''t help but grow curious. They had caught bits of the conversation about a dangerous incident but didn''t want to pry just yet.


    They exchanged a glance, silently agreeing to ask Alex about it later when the timing was better.


    Suddenly, a loud, obnoxious voice cut through the crowd. "Oi, big guy! Are you just gonna stand there, or are you gonna get a move on? My legs are about to give out!"


    The voice belonged to a smug-looking boy with dark hair and a sneering expression. He didn''t care that Hagrid had been mid-conversation; he was focused entirely on himself.


    Alex felt a flash of irritation at the boy''s rudeness. He turned and gave him a hard stare. The boy, undeterred, noticed Alex''s look and sneered even more.


    "What''re you looking at?" the boy snapped. "I''m talking to this oaf over here, not you."


    Before Alex could respond, Charles stepped in, his face tense with anger. "Back off, Travers! Keep running your mouth, and you''ll regret it."


    The boy, now identified as Sampur Travers, smirked. "Oh, it''s you, McKinnon. Still letting your family''s name drag you around? Tell me, did you cry like a baby when your uncle got hurt? You should have stayed home with the other weaklings."

 Chapter 17 - The Sorting Hat

    Charles clenched his fists, ready to lunge at Travers, but Alex stepped between them, placing a hand on Charles'' shoulder."Don''t let him get to you, Charles," Alex said quietly. "He''s trying to provoke you on purpose. Stay calm."


    Just then, Hagrid stepped in, his massive frame blocking the confrontation. "No fighting outside the school grounds. If you want to start anything here, I''ve got the right to send ya home straight away. Then you''ll have to explain why you missed your first year at Hogwarts."


    The threat of being sent home seemed to work. Travers, though still smirking, backed off slightly, muttering under his breath, "Hmph¡­ guess I''ll let you off this time, McKinnon. But don''t think this is over."


    Charles scowled as Travers walked away, but Alex pulled him aside and whispered, "That guy''s just looking for trouble. You did the right thing by not giving in. If you had attacked him, you could have been expelled before even starting your first day."


    "You''re right. I almost lost my temper. Thanks, Alex," Charles said, taking a deep breath to calm himself.


    Vivian, who had watched the whole exchange with wide eyes, chimed in, "That Travers kid is bad news. He''s from a family that supports the Dark Lord. Hogwarts really shouldn''t let people like him in."


    "His family may support You-Know-Who, but that doesn''t mean the school can refuse him. As long as he''s got magical talent, he''s allowed to attend," Alex said, though he agreed that Travers seemed like trouble.


    With the confrontation defused, the three of them followed Hagrid and the other first-years along a winding path. After a short walk, they arrived at the edge of a large, dark lake. On the other side of the water stood the grand, towering silhouette of Hogwarts Castle, illuminated by the faint glow of lanterns.


    "Wow," Vivian whispered in awe, her eyes wide as she took in the sight of the castle.


    Charles and Alex, equally struck by the beauty of Hogwarts, stared silently at the impressive view.


    "There she is, Hogwarts!" Hagrid called out with pride. "We''ll be takin'' boats across the lake to get there. No more than four to a boat! C''mon, first years, follow me!"


    Alex, Vivian, and Charles quickly found a boat and climbed in, their excitement growing as they neared the legendary school. The cool breeze off the lake ruffled their robes, and the gentle rocking of the boat added to the feeling of anticipation.


    As the small group of first-year students stepped into their boats, Alex, Charles, Vivian, and Orianna settled into the same boat. Under Hagrid''s booming instructions, each boat gently glided across the calm surface of the lake.


    Alex couldn''t help but notice the boat seemed to move with minimal effort on his part, enchanted to follow a magical path toward the towering Hogwarts castle. Vivian began to chat nervously, sharing rumors she''d heard.


    "You know, the four in each boat are supposed to represent the founders of Hogwarts," she whispered, eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Alex glanced at the looming castle ahead, listening as she continued, "The journey across the lake is a tradition¡ªlike retracing the steps of the founders when they built the school."


    The view of Hogwarts drew closer, the castle appearing more magnificent with each passing moment, illuminated by the glow of the moon. It stood on a cliff, proud and unyielding, with its countless towers reaching toward the sky.


    "Everyone off!" Hagrid called, guiding the group onto the shore.


    The first-year students stepped off the boats, awe-struck by the imposing grandeur of the castle, now in full view. They followed Hagrid along a steep path that wound up the cliffside, huffing and puffing as they climbed.


    When they finally reached the top, Hogwarts loomed even larger¡ªits stone walls seeming to stretch endlessly toward the heavens.


    As they entered the great entrance hall, Alex felt a chill of excitement. Standing tall and stern at the top of the steps was a middle-aged witch dressed in dark green robes¡ªProfessor McGonagall. Her gaze swept over the students before settling on Alex. She gave him a brief glare, clearly having heard of his earlier mischief. Alex chuckled inwardly but straightened his back to avoid drawing more attention.


    "Welcome to Hogwarts," Professor McGonagall began, her voice sharp but inviting. "Before we begin the opening feast, each of you will be sorted into your house. Your house will be like your family for the rest of your time at Hogwarts. Work hard and win points, and your house could win the coveted House Cup at the end of the year."


    The students shifted nervously, some whispering amongst themselves about the sorting ceremony. Alex noticed Vivian looking particularly anxious.


    "Do you think it''s an exam?" she whispered to Alex, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her robe. "I didn''t study at all over the summer."


    Alex smiled, shaking his head. "I''m sure it won''t be that bad," he said, trying to calm her nerves.


    Soon enough, Professor McGonagall led the group into the Great Hall, and the first-year students gasped in unison. The ceiling seemed to stretch endlessly, mimicking the night sky filled with stars. Hundreds of floating candles illuminated the hall, casting a warm, magical glow. Four long tables were filled with students from the upper years, all of them staring curiously at the new arrivals.


    At the front of the hall sat the famous Sorting Hat, worn and old, resting on a chair. As they gathered before it, the hat began to sing, its tune off-key but brimming with ancient magic.


    One by one, the students were called forward, placed under the hat, and sorted into their houses.


    When Orianna, the girl who had shared the boat with them, was called, she nervously approached the chair. After a brief pause, the Sorting Hat declared her a Ravenclaw, earning cheers from the table of blue-clad students.


    Vivian''s turn came next. Her face tightened with anticipation as the hat was placed on her head. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Slytherin!" it shouted, and she walked over to the green-and-silver table, flashing Alex a nervous grin.


    Charles was next, and to no one''s surprise, the Sorting Hat quickly placed him in Gryffindor, the house of the brave. Alex could only chuckle at how perfectly his friends fit their houses.


    Finally, it was Alex''s turn. He stepped forward, feeling the weight of dozens of eyes on him as Professor McGonagall placed the Sorting Hat on his head. His mind raced for a moment, wondering what house would suit him best.

 Chapter 18 - If I Can Dissect It

    Alex walked confidently up to the front of the hall. His steps resounded in the silence as all eyes followed him.He sat on the chair and let Professor McGonagall place the Sorting Hat gently on his head.


    The hat slipped down over his eyes, blocking the view of the hundreds of students now staring at him, but Alex''s thoughts were racing.


    The Sorting Hat, seemingly talking to itself, murmured, "Interesting... very interesting. Serious, disciplined, with a strong sense of honor and an endless thirst for knowledge. Yet, you question rules, don''t you? You have the makings of greatness, not unlike others I''ve seen before. But you''re not quite like a typical first-year... why so mature in your thinking?"


    Alex, fascinated by the hat''s ability to probe his thoughts, couldn''t help but wonder how it worked.


    ''Can this thing really read my mind? What kind of enchantment could give an object such awareness?'' His curiosity about the hat''s construction and its alchemical properties grew, and he began to ponder what it would take to take it apart and understand it.


    "Put those thoughts away, young man!" the Sorting Hat snapped, offended by his curiosity.


    The hat''s scolding only fueled Alex''s desire to explore its workings. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So it can respond to my thoughts... fascinating. Is it a sentient object or something else entirely? Could it be the result of someone embedding a soul in an item?''


    "Enough!" The Sorting Hat, clearly exasperated, cut in. "You''ve got potential, but let''s see where you belong."


    There was a brief pause before it shouted for the whole hall to hear, "Slytherin!"


    Alex blinked, slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected that, though he quickly shrugged it off. The hat had made its choice.


    His robe''s trim changed color, emerald green and silver replacing the plain black, and the Slytherin crest appeared proudly on his chest. As he rose to join his new housemates, he caught a glimpse of the Sorting Hat, which seemed to glare back at him, almost as if holding a grudge.


    Charles and Vivian, seated at their respective tables, looked shocked. Alex could see it on their faces¡ªthey hadn''t imagined him being sorted into Slytherin. But Alex remained unbothered, casually striding over to the Slytherin table.


    He took a seat beside Vivian, who had been sorted into Slytherin earlier.


    "Welcome, Alex Wilson," a confident voice greeted him. A girl with long dark brown hair and sharp eyes extended her hand. "I''m Vanessa Greengrass, Slytherin''s prefect. It''s good to have you with us."


    "Pleasure to meet you, Prefect Greengrass," Alex responded, shaking her hand with a polite nod. "You can call me Alex."


    Vivian, who had been sitting nearby, leaned over excitedly. "I can''t believe it! I thought you''d go to Ravenclaw for sure," she said, her voice filled with surprise.


    Alex shrugged nonchalantly. "It doesn''t matter where I ended up. Though, I think the hat might have had a personal issue with me." He smirked, recalling the hat''s irritated tone.


    "You''re joking," Vivian said, clearly confused.


    "Don''t worry about it," Alex waved her off, casting a glance around the table.


    His eyes landed on Travers, who sneered at him from the other end of the table. Alex felt the weight of the stare but paid little attention to it. He was more interested in sizing up the people around him, curious about his new housemates. It was important to understand the people he''d be living within this unfamiliar magical world, especially with the rising tension in the wizarding world outside the school walls.


    Leaning toward Vanessa, he asked quietly, "Do we have anyone named Avery or Snape in our house?"


    Vanessa looked surprised by the question but quickly answered, "Neither of them are students here now. I think they''ve both graduated. Why do you ask?"


    "Oh, no reason," Alex replied casually, but inwardly, he was relieved. He had heard about those names before and was glad they weren''t around.


    Soon, the sorting ceremony ended, and the hall quieted down as an elderly wizard with a long white beard stepped forward. It was Dumbledore, the headmaster. He gave a brief speech, his warm voice filling the hall, but Alex paid close attention to the old man.


    The famous wizard who led the fight against Voldemort seemed almost ordinary¡ªnothing about him screamed "powerful" to Alex.


    "That''s Dumbledore, the greatest wizard of our time," Vivian whispered to Alex, eyes wide with awe.


    Alex only nodded, still not sure what to make of him.


    He listened as Dumbledore finished his speech, signaling the start of the feast. With a tap of his spoon, food appeared on the tables in an instant. Platters of roast chicken, beef, potatoes, vegetables, and more filled the plates. The students cheered and eagerly reached for the food, laughter and excitement filling the air.


    Alex noticed that while the first-years dug in with enthusiasm, the older students, particularly those in Slytherin, were more reserved. Alex cut a piece of lamb chop and ate it slowly, savoring the taste. He wasn''t particularly hungry, having eaten a good amount of snacks on the train earlier, but he noticed that the food at Hogwarts was much better than anything he''d had outside. The seasoning was rich, though still a bit greasy.


    As the banquet continued, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly shifted when ghosts started to appear, floating down from the ceiling or rising through the tables. The sight made many of the first-years jump in surprise, gasping at the eerie figures.


    Alex''s eyes lit up with curiosity. It was his first time seeing ghosts up close, and he couldn''t resist trying to touch one as it passed by.


    His hand went straight through the ghost, leaving him fascinated by the lack of any physical sensation.


    ''If only I could study one of these ghosts. I wonder what kind of magic binds them here,'' Alex mused, his mind already buzzing with ideas. His thoughts were always more academic, and he was often drawn to mysterious things, which made him a natural fit for Slytherin¡ªthough he hadn''t yet fully accepted that.

 Chapter 19 - Ouroboros

    As the feast continue, Alex noticed something about the dynamics at the Slytherin table. Many of the first-years seemed to know each other already. They discussed family histories, shared stories about their relatives, and recognized each other from past visits. It was clear that many of them came from wizarding families with deep roots in the magical world, just like Vivian, who seemed to be on friendly terms with a few others at the table.Alex, on the other hand, sat quietly, feeling somewhat like an outsider. He didn''t mind being left alone¡ªhe preferred to observe. As the chatter around him grew, he remained focused on his food, cutting another piece of lamb and chewing slowly.


    Suddenly, a boy with short blonde hair, another first-year, approached him with a smile.


    "Hi, I''m Randall Rozier. Why are you sitting here by yourself? You''re Alex Wilson, right? I haven''t heard of your family before. Are you from a foreign wizarding line?"


    Alex stifled a sigh and looked at Randall with cold, unreadable eyes.


    "No, I''m not from a foreign wizarding family. You haven''t heard of my family because I''m Muggle-born. Is that a problem?" His voice was calm but firm, making it clear he wasn''t interested in small talk.


    Randall''s smile faltered as he realized Alex wasn''t someone to be easily approached.


    "Oh, I see..." he muttered, his expression stiffening.


    Around them, a few of the other students turned their heads, whispering at the revelation that Alex was Muggle-born. In Slytherin, this was a rare thing, and many of the pure-blood students exchanged curious or unfriendly glances.


    Alex didn''t care. He found the entire situation amusing, seeing the other first-years as just children with inflated egos. He had no intention of getting involved in their petty games or family politics. His goal was simple¡ªto study, grow stronger, and stay out of unnecessary trouble.


    However, Alex was aware that his status as a Muggle-born wizard could make things difficult in Slytherin. Vivian had mentioned before that some students from pure-blood families might look down on him, and with the state of the magical world being tense, he knew he might become a target for those who sympathized with dark wizards like Voldemort. Alex made a mental note to focus on self-defense magic and other ways to protect himself as soon as possible.


    Randall, after getting the cold shoulder from Alex, slinked back to where he had been sitting near Travers. The two boys whispered to each other, and Alex noticed Travers smirking as he shot a glance in his direction. But when Alex locked eyes with him, Travers quickly looked away, shivering under Alex''s intense gaze.


    The chatter around the table soon died down, especially after Slytherin''s prefect, Vanessa Greengrass, gave the louder students a sharp look. Alex caught her eye and gave her a polite nod of thanks before returning to his meal in silence. He knew it was best to keep a low profile for now, at least until he got the lay of the land. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the feast came to an end, Professor Dumbledore stood up once more, reminding the students of the school''s rules.


    "No students are to enter the Forbidden Forest, so be mindful of the castle''s boundaries. Due to the current climate in the magical world, there are Aurors patrolling the grounds to ensure everyone''s safety."


    Then, with a gleam in his eye, Dumbledore announced, "And now, my favorite part of the evening¡ªlet''s sing the school song!"


    With a wave of his wand, golden ribbons flew into the air, displaying the lyrics for everyone to see.


    The entire hall stood up to sing, but each group seemed to be singing the song to their own tune, creating a chaotic and dissonant melody. Alex joined in reluctantly, finding the whole affair rather ridiculous. He noticed that Dumbledore was the only one who seemed truly pleased with the off-key performance. It made Alex wonder what kind of person the headmaster really was.


    Once the song ended, the prefects gathered their students and began leading them to their dormitories. Vanessa Greengrass took charge of the Slytherins, guiding them through the castle''s winding passages and down into the dungeons beneath the Black Lake.


    After a few twists and turns, they reached a solid stone wall.


    "Ouroboros," Vanessa said clearly, and the wall shifted, revealing the entrance to the Slytherin common room.


    The common room was dimly lit, with greenish light casting eerie shadows across the walls. The ceiling was low and arched, and chains held circular lamps that swayed gently overhead. The stone walls and floor gave the space a cold, dungeon-like feel, and carved wooden chairs were arranged around a large fireplace. Skulls and other dark decorations lined the room, adding to its chilling atmosphere. Through some of the windows, the murky depths of the Black Lake could be seen, the water reflecting an emerald glow into the room.


    "I am your prefect, Vanessa Greengrass. The password to enter the common room will change every two weeks. The current password is ''Ouroboros,'' and updates will be posted on the notice board."


    She surveyed the students, her gaze passing over each of them.


    "At Hogwarts, we are Slytherins. Ambition is not a flaw; we value it, but we are always calm, graceful, and self-sufficient. Most importantly, we uphold Slytherin''s honor. It has been years since we won the House Cup, and I hope you spend more time focused on your studies and the reputation of the house rather than wasting energy fighting Gryffindors."


    The students listened, some nodding in agreement while others remained indifferent. But just as Vanessa finished her words, a loud voice interrupted from the steps.


    "We can''t just let those Gryffindor idiots walk all over us! The magical world is changing¡ªthis is our chance to rise!"


    A tall, blonde upperclassman shouted defiantly. He had a strong build and a commanding presence.


    "That''s Raleigh Yaxley, fifth-year prefect. He was just promoted this year," Vivian whispered to Alex.

 Chapter 20 - Letter

    Vanessa shot a sharp look at Yaxley, her expression stern."Enough. You are here to learn, not to bring outside agendas into this school. Focus on your studies."


    Yaxley scowled but remained silent after Vanessa''s clear warning. She turned back to the group, dismissing them with a wave of her hand.


    "You will find your class schedules on the desks in your rooms. Your names are on the doors. Now, off to your dorms."


    As the students began to disperse, Yaxley, clearly still frustrated, muttered under his breath, "Slytherin is supposed to preserve the purity of the magical world. Now we''re letting Muggle-borns into our house. Where''s the honor in that?"


    Though Yaxley didn''t name names, Alex knew the comment was aimed at him. The other students had already caught on, and several pairs of eyes turned toward him. He ignored their stares and walked toward the dormitories, his face impassive.


    ''Slytherin really is divided,'' Alex thought. ''Some, like Vanessa, seem neutral, just focused on their studies. But others, like Yaxley, are clearly caught up in pure-blood ideals.'' He noted the information, knowing it would be important later.


    The Slytherin dormitories, unlike the others at Hogwarts, were located deep underground in the dungeons. Each student had their own private room, a luxury compared to the other houses. Alex was pleased to see his room¡ªa lavishly decorated space with a four-poster bed, emerald green and silver fabrics, polished stone walls, and two windows that offered a mesmerizing view of the lake''s depths. The furniture was old but well-maintained, with carved desks and tables lit by candles and oil lamps. Tapestries depicting legendary Slytherin wizards hung on the walls.


    "There''s even a carpet. As far as comfort goes, I have no complaints about being placed in Slytherin," Alex muttered to himself.


    After unpacking his belongings and arranging his things, he began to plan for the future. ''First things first¡ªstay low, out of trouble. Training and study will be my priority. I can''t rely on anyone else to protect me, especially in Slytherin. I''ll need to build my skills quickly if I want to survive this new world.''


    The next day, Alex woke at six in the morning, his military habits kicking in. He stretched and glanced over at his class schedule: two spells classes in the morning, followed by a history of magic class in the afternoon. Hogwarts had a clear structure¡ªmorning classes from 9 to 11 with a break, lunch in the Great Hall, then afternoon classes, and finally, dinner. After that, students were free to do homework or socialize, with a curfew for first-years set at 9 p.m. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dressed neatly and with his wand checked and ready, Alex decided to explore the castle early. He wanted to familiarize himself with the layout before the day truly began.


    The Slytherin common room was empty at that early hour, the dim green light from the lake casting strange shadows across the room. Through the windows, Alex saw the giant squid drifting lazily through the water, its massive limbs swirling. The peacefulness of the scene contrasted sharply with the dark, dungeon-like feel of the common room.


    ''Slytherin may have a cold reputation, but the view is incredible,'' Alex thought as he made his way out.


    For the next two hours, Alex explored the vast Hogwarts castle. The moving staircases were both fascinating and frustrating¡ªhe quickly learned that the stairs would shift at random, making it nearly impossible to memorize a clear path. Eventually, Alex resorted to using spells to jump across floors when the stairs moved in inconvenient directions.


    The castle was huge. The main tower had eight floors, and at the very top was the headmaster''s office. The various classrooms were scattered throughout the tower and its adjoining courtyard buildings. The towers connected to the main structure included Ravenclaw and Gryffindor''s common rooms, and a drawbridge linked the astronomy tower. Beyond that, the central tower, black tower, and bell tower were connected by another courtyard, with the library accessible through one of the corridors.


    The central courtyard led to greenhouses, and a series of stone bridges connected the different wings of the castle.


    ''This place is practically a fortress.''


    Alex had made his way around the entire castle and returned to the Great Hall, where a few students were already having breakfast. Realizing that he was hungry as well, he sat down and helped himself to the food, piling eggs, toast, and sausages onto his plate.


    Just as he began eating, Vivian stormed in, looking a little upset.


    "Alex! I thought you hadn''t woken up yet, so I waited for you in the common room this morning," she huffed, walking over to him.


    Alex offered a sheepish smile. "Sorry about that, Vivian. I got up early and decided to take a walk around the castle. You don''t need to wait for me in the mornings¡ªI''m used to getting up early."


    Vivian sat down with a resigned sigh. "I won''t wait next time. But seriously, this castle is huge. What if you''d gotten lost? It''s a good thing the path from our common room to the Great Hall is straightforward. Otherwise, I''d still be wandering around trying to find my way!"


    Alex chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, I already walked through most of the castle. I even found our classrooms, so you can just follow me when we head to class later."


    The two chatted for a bit, enjoying their breakfast.


    Suddenly, a flurry of owls flew into the Great Hall, delivering letters to the students. Alex received a few letters of his own, including one from Lily, another from Sirius, and one from Tom.


    Each letter was filled with congratulations on his acceptance into Hogwarts, but Sirius''s letter was full of excitement, asking which house Alex had been sorted into¡ªsurely, it had to be Gryffindor, right?


    ''Sorry to disappoint, Sirius. You''re not going to like the answer.''


    After finishing his breakfast and tucking the letters into his robe, Alex and Vivian headed to their first class: Charms.

 Chapter 21 - Caught

    When they arrived, Alex noticed they would be sharing the class with Gryffindor, which made him raise an eyebrow. Slytherin and Gryffindor were notorious rivals. He hadn''t expected to be placed in classes together, especially not in their first year.Inside the classroom, Alex spotted Charles already seated in his Gryffindor robes. They exchanged brief nods of acknowledgment before Alex found a seat with Vivian. A few minutes later, the bell rang, signaling the start of class.


    The Charms professor, Filius Flitwick, was a small man with a high-pitched voice. He had to stand on a stack of books just to be seen over the podium. Despite his size, Flitwick commanded the room with enthusiasm as he began the lesson. For the first class, Flitwick went over the basic theory behind spellcasting, explaining the importance of pronunciation and wand movements.


    While the other students listened with wide-eyed fascination, Alex felt his interest waning. The material was too basic for him. He had already studied most of these spells on his own and could perform many of them with ease.


    Instead of paying attention, Alex discreetly pulled out parchment and began replying to the letters he had received earlier. He wrote polite replies to both Lily and Sirius, detailing his experiences so far at Hogwarts and mentioning that he had been sorted into Slytherin¡ªa revelation he expected would shock Sirius. He also added a note to Sirius and Lily, asking for advice on navigating the school and dealing with any potential challenges. After all, they were both seasoned graduates.


    By the time Alex had finished his letters, Flitwick had moved on from the theory and was now demonstrating their first practical spell: the Levitation Charm, Wingardium Leviosa. Flitwick explained the proper way to move the wand and say the incantation before instructing the students to practice making a feather float.


    Around him, students struggled to lift their feathers. Some, like Vivian, were fumbling with both the pronunciation and the wand movement.


    "Wingadim Leviosa!" she muttered, her face turning red with effort. Despite her attempts, the feather stubbornly remained on the table.


    Alex rolled his eyes. ''Vivian must''ve spent all her time gossiping instead of practicing spells.'' The Professor had made it clear how to pronounce the incantation, yet she still got it wrong.


    Meanwhile, Alex noticed Sample Travers, one of his Slytherin classmates, manage to lift his feather, though it wobbled precariously in the air. Travers looked around with a smug grin, clearly pleased with himself.


    When Flitwick approached Alex''s desk, Alex knew he couldn''t simply sit there doing nothing. He casually raised his wand and pointed at the feather, which floated effortlessly into the air, perfectly still.


    Flitwick''s eyes widened with delight. "Excellent, Mr. Wilson! That is a near-perfect Levitation Charm! Five points to Slytherin!"


    The other students looked over, some with admiration, others with envy. Alex felt a bit embarrassed. He hadn''t even realized he''d cast the spell without using the incantation or the precise wand movement. It was second nature to him at this point.


    Vivian leaned closer and whispered, "Didn''t you just cast that spell without saying anything?"


    Alex hushed her quickly. "Shh, don''t say that out loud." He didn''t want to draw too much attention to himself, especially so early in the school year. Standing out too much could make him a target, and Alex preferred to keep a low profile.


    As Flitwick moved on to help other students, Alex turned his attention to helping Vivian. After correcting her hand movements and reminding her of the correct pronunciation, Vivian finally managed to lift her feather off the table just before class ended.


    When the lesson wrapped up, Flitwick dismissed the students with a homework assignment: a six-inch essay on the Levitation Charm. However, just as Alex was about to leave, Flitwick called out, "Mr. Wilson, could you stay for a moment, please?"


    Alex sighed inwardly. ''I knew I didn''t escape his notice completely.'' He glanced at Vivian and gestured for her to go on without him before turning back to face the Professor.


    "Professor, I..." Alex was about to speak, but Professor Flitwick quickly interrupted him.


    "Mr. Wilson, if I''m not mistaken, you''re practicing silent casting, aren''t you?" Flitwick asked with a small, knowing smile, his eyes calm and focused.


    "Uh, yes, Professor. You can just call me Alex," he replied, his voice softer now, feeling a bit uneasy under the Professor''s gaze. It was hard to know where anyone stood these days. The cautious Alex wasn''t sure who to trust.


    "Don''t be nervous, Alex." Professor Flitwick waved his wand gently, and two chairs floated over. He sat down on one and motioned for Alex to take the other.


    "You know, your spell was not just a fluke. As I said earlier, it was near-perfect, better than what many adult wizards can manage under pressure." Flitwick noticed the tension in Alex and softened his tone. "Come now, tell me, how are you finding my Charms class?"


    As Alex assessed the Professor, he didn''t feel any ill intent, so he started to relax.


    "Well, your teaching is great, Professor. You break down spell theory very clearly, and it''s..." Alex began, but Professor Flitwick cut in with a playful smile. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems you''ve been paying attention. Yet you still found time to write letters during the first class and daydream during spell practice." Flitwick''s eyes twinkled with amusement.


    Caught off guard, Alex''s face flushed with embarrassment. He could only muster an awkward smile.


    "I''ve heard a bit about you, Alex, even before you joined Hogwarts. Though I''m not part of the Order of the Phoenix, Professor McGonagall has mentioned your... exploits before school. She''s quite impressed. And Lily Evans¡ªshe was one of my brightest students¡ªspoke highly of you in her letters. It seems she admired your talents as well."


    Hearing this, Alex''s initial worry faded, now he realized that Flitwick was not trying to intimidate him.


    "Sorry, Professor. I didn''t mean to be distracted in your class. It wasn''t out of disrespect," Alex said earnestly.

 Chapter 22 - Silent Casting

    "No need to apologize. I can tell you''re feeling more comfortable now," Flitwick replied gently, then leaned forward with a thoughtful expression. "So, Alex, I''ll ask again: how do you really feel about my class?"Alex hesitated but then decided to be honest.


    "Actually, Professor, your class is excellent, but¡­ it''s a bit too easy for me. I''ve already studied spell theory and learned most of the first-year spells on my own." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Flitwick''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Ah, I had a feeling when I saw you cast earlier. You are certainly ahead of your classmates. But do you know why your spellcasting caught my attention so quickly?"


    Alex shook his head, unsure of how to respond.


    "Because it''s unusual," Flitwick said, leaning back in his chair.


    Unusual? Alex''s mind raced. Could he really be that different from the other students?


    "You see," Flitwick continued, "a wizard''s growth isn''t something you can measure from birth. Magical talent only reveals itself after what we call a ''magical outburst,'' which can happen anytime between ages six and ten. Some families like to boast about their children showing magic as early as three. But that''s nonsense."


    Alex nodded. He himself had experienced his first magical outburst around age seven.


    "After the outburst," Flitwick explained, "a wizard''s magic grows rapidly, but it''s chaotic and difficult to control. That''s why Hogwarts only admits students at eleven. By then, a young wizard''s magic has stabilized enough to be safely guided. Before wands were invented, casting spells was far riskier, and many wizards in ancient times died from magic gone out of control."


    Alex thought back to how much more in tune with his magic he had felt after getting his wand.


    "The wand is a powerful tool. It stabilizes the magic inside you, making it safer to cast spells. But at the same time, it dulls your sensitivity to magic. Before getting a wand, most young wizards can perform simple tricks without one. But after they get a wand, it''s often harder to do those same tricks. That''s why many wizarding families avoid giving children wands too early; they don''t want to dull their magic awareness too soon."


    Alex''s thoughts drifted back to the moment when he first held his wand, remembering the subtle change in how his magic felt within him.


    "Similarly, the precise movements and words used in spellcasting play a critical role," Professor Flitwick explained. "They help wizards who have reduced sensitivity to magic, enabling them to learn spells more quickly and easily. Back in the days when wands weren''t commonly used, silent, wandless casting was the norm."


    Flitwick paused, clearing his throat as the lengthy explanation left him a bit parched. "That''s how it was."


    Alex recalled his years of secret self-training. It wasn''t just about strengthening his magic, but it also seemed to heighten his sensitivity to it, making him more aware than most wizards.


    Flitwick leaned forward, his tone soft but firm. "As you may have noticed, most young wizards today struggle with magic because their sensitivity has decreased. They lose the ability to perform small tricks without wands. This creates what I call a ''perception gap.'' If not addressed, it can lead to frustration, even making it harder for them to cast spells as they grow. Emotions are crucial to spellcasting; they are a key part of the process."


    He continued, "Some exceptionally talented wizards might pick up a spell or two quickly after getting their wands, but even they need time and practice. Sensitivity to magic generally increases well into a wizard''s 30s. As this sensitivity improves, learning and casting spells becomes easier and more natural."


    Flitwick gave Alex a thoughtful look. "But when you say you''ve already mastered first-year spells and can perform them silently, it tells me you are... unique."


    Flitwick''s curiosity was clear. "So, Alex, could you tell me more? This could be valuable for academic research on magical development. I do understand that it may seem intrusive, but my love for spells makes me ask, even if it''s cheeky."


    Alex considered Flitwick''s sincerity. The professor had given him so much insight into spellcasting and answered questions Alex had carried for years. It didn''t seem like a huge secret to share.


    "Thank you, Professor Flitwick. The reason I learned silent casting so early isn''t as complicated as it might seem. It has a lot to do with how I grew up."


    Flitwick leaned in, listening closely.


    "You might not know this, but I''m an orphan. Growing up in an orphanage, I had to learn independence early. When I was about seven, strange things began happening around me¡ªlike you mentioned with the magic riot. Objects would float or move unexpectedly."


    Flitwick nodded, encouraging him to continue.


    "I was terrified at first. Living in the Muggle world, I had no idea what it meant, so I kept it a secret. I started investigating it myself, trying to control the strange power inside me. Back then, I thought I had some sort of superpower, like in Muggle stories. So I experimented."


    Alex chuckled lightly at the memory. "I''d stare at a cup for hours, trying to make it move. I had no concept of magic then, just this burning curiosity and a lot of patience."


    Professor Flitwick''s eyes widened as Alex spoke, impressed by his perseverance.


    "Eventually, after who knows how many tries, I managed to move the cup. That''s when I realized I could control this force inside me¡ªmagic. From then on, I practiced daily, experimenting and training myself to control it better. It wasn''t until I got my Hogwarts letter that things became clearer."


    To illustrate his point, Alex raised his hand, and the books in front of them lifted off the table, floating effortlessly in the air.


    "My goodness!" Flitwick exclaimed. "This is wandless, silent casting!"


    Alex smiled faintly, but there was more to his story.


    "After all those years of practice, controlling magic became second nature to me. I trained not just my magic, but my body, too¡ªthough it''s hard to explain exactly how I did it. When I finally got my wand, things felt a little off at first. As you said, the sensitivity to magic decreased. But thanks to all my training, I managed to maintain a higher level of control."


    Flitwick listened intently, his admiration for Alex growing.

 Chapter 23 - The Club

    "The only spell I can reliably cast silently and without a wand is the Levitation Charm. But the practice, the discipline¡ªit''s what helped me."Flitwick''s expression softened with understanding and respect.


    "Alex, you were truly born to be a Ravenclaw. I can''t imagine how the Sorting Hat placed you in Slytherin."


    Alex couldn''t help but think to himself, ''Because the hat''s angry, that''s why.''


    "My goodness, your story has truly opened my eyes, Alex!" Professor Flitwick was so excited that he nearly jumped out of his chair. "It''s clear now¡ªthere are no shortcuts in the pursuit of magical mastery. Hard work and practice always pay off in the end."


    "I couldn''t agree more, Professor," Alex responded with a small smile. "But to be honest, I don''t feel satisfied with where I am now. I hope to learn more and push myself further. I''ve already covered all of the first-year material, and I was hoping you might guide me to the next level."


    Flitwick''s eyes gleamed with approval. "Indeed! I won''t tell you to slow down or that you''re being too ambitious. A thirst for knowledge is one of the greatest forces for a wizard. If you wish to go beyond the basics, I suggest visiting the advanced spell classroom. There, you''ll find old books left behind by previous students. I''ll also give you a personalized reading list, which you can borrow from the library. And, of course, if you ever have any questions, don''t hesitate to come see me. I''ll be happy to help."


    The professor paused for a moment, clearly thinking something over. "In fact, I want to invite you to join my Charms Club. I''ve never extended this invitation to a first-year before, but I believe you''ll be able to keep up. You may have heard that Lily Evans was one of my brightest students, and she too excelled in this club. I think you''d benefit from it."


    Alex felt a warm surge of gratitude. "Thank you, Professor Flitwick. I''m truly honored by your faith in me."


    Flitwick smiled warmly. "Persevere, Alex. Work hard. I believe your potential is limitless!"


    After thanking Professor Flitwick once again, Alex left the Charms classroom, clutching the book list and club invitation with excitement. He couldn''t believe his luck¡ªhis first day at Hogwarts had been more rewarding than he''d ever imagined. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''First things first,'' Alex thought. ''Let''s head to the senior classrooms to search for some advanced spellbooks. As the professor said, you can''t rush things.''


    After grabbing a quick lunch in the Great Hall, Alex wandered through the upper-year classrooms, hoping to find useful materials. In one of the fifth-year spell classrooms, he cast "Alohomora!" and unlocked a cupboard filled with old textbooks.


    Alex sifted through the worn books, noting that many were incomplete, some with burnt pages or scribbled notes. He carefully chose a few that still had valuable insights, including one with pages filled with handwritten notes from past students. He was especially excited to find one of Lily Evans'' old spellbooks, filled with her personal observations.


    The book was a treasure trove, especially with its detailed notes on protective magic. Perhaps she had been working on the idea of the amulet even back then.


    Satisfied with his haul, Alex tucked the books into his bag and headed to his next class, History of Magic. He soon discovered that, unlike the other subjects, there was only one classroom for all years of History of Magic, and it was taught by Professor Binns, a ghost.


    Vivian, one of Alex''s classmates, leaned over and whispered, "Did you know Professor Binns didn''t even realize he was dead? He fell asleep by the fire one day, and when he woke up, he left his body behind and kept teaching like nothing had changed."


    Alex glanced at Professor Binns, who was preaching on about the history of modern wizarding politics. ''So the rumors are true,'' he thought, watching as most of the class fought to stay awake. Even Alex found it hard to focus. His thoughts wandered back to the advanced textbooks he''d found. As Binns'' monotone voice faded into the background, Alex opened a second-year spellbook under his desk and began reading.


    After class, Alex headed straight to the library to borrow the six books on the list that Professor Flitwick had given him. With a stack of old textbooks and new ones alike, Alex retreated to his dormitory, eager to dive into his studies.


    For the next two days, Alex balanced his regular classes with self-study, immersing himself in advanced spellcasting. He found the third to sixth-year textbooks particularly useful. While the seventh-year books contained fewer spells, they delved deeply into advanced techniques and topics like Apparition and preparations for the Ultimate Wizarding Exam. Alex knew he had to master the basics thoroughly before moving on, but he relished the challenge.


    That evening, Alex dressed and prepared to attend his first meeting of Professor Flitwick''s Charms Club.


    Following the directions from the invitation letter, he made his way to the eighth floor of the main tower, where he stopped in front of a large mural. The invitation mentioned this spot because it was near the office of the Head of Ravenclaw House.


    "Password?" the knight in the mural asked, looking down at Alex.


    "Unicorn," Alex read aloud from the letter.


    "Very well," the knight nodded and swung the door open.


    Inside, the room resembled a cozy classroom, though the walls were lined with towering bookshelves, making it feel more like a library. The room had plush, blue carpeting, matching flannel chairs, and curtains, all in typical Ravenclaw colors. Several students were already there, chatting softly.


    "Alex? What are you doing here?" Vanessa, a prefect, looked surprised to see him. She had been invited to the Charms Club back in her third year, something she was proud of since few students were ever invited before their third or fourth year.


    "You can''t just wander in here," Vanessa whispered urgently. "The professor will be angry if you''ve come by mistake."


    Alex chuckled softly and replied, "You misunderstand, Prefect Greengrass. Professor Flitwick invited me to join." He pulled out the invitation and waved it gently.


    Vanessa squinted at the letter, still feeling doubtful. "Are you sure? This club isn''t just about listening to lessons. You''ll have to complete assignments and sometimes even assist the professor with research."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to expect," Alex reassured her, recalling Professor Flitwick''s explanation of the club''s structure. It wasn''t just a study group; it functioned more like a research lab where students worked closely with the professor on advanced spellcraft.

 Chapter 24 - Extraction Spell

    Vanessa hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, follow me." She guided Alex to a seat, and they waited for the meeting to start.Soon, Professor Flitwick entered the room, his eyes lighting up when he saw Alex. "Ah, Alex! I''m so glad you made it. Our conversation the other day gave me a lot of inspiration."


    The other students glanced curiously at Alex. They were clearly surprised to see a first-year in the club, as it was unheard of for someone so young to be invited.


    Alex stood up politely. "Thank you, Professor. Your guidance has been incredibly helpful."


    Flitwick beamed before moving to the podium.


    "Alright, everyone, let''s begin our first meeting of the year." He welcomed each new member one by one, starting with a fourth-year Hufflepuff named Shirley Leinster. After polite applause, he introduced Quirinus Quirrell, a nervous fifth-year from Ravenclaw, who also received encouraging claps.


    Finally, Flitwick announced, "And our last new member, from Slytherin House¡ªfirst-year Alex Wilson."


    A murmur rippled through the room. A first-year? Some of the older students exchanged incredulous looks. ''He''s only been here for a few days!'' they thought.


    Flitwick had never invited anyone this early. The room went silent, and for a moment, no one clapped until Professor Flitwick himself started applauding. "Now that everyone''s here, let''s get started. I''m excited about the research projects we''ll be tackling this year." He waved his wand, and the names of various research topics appeared on the board.


    The topics included:


    1. Silent casting: Improving methods for mastering silent spells.


    2. Wandless casting: Exploring techniques for casting spells without a wand.


    3. Development of temperature control spells.


    4. Sonic spell development: Researching spells that manipulate sound.


    5. Ancient runes and the evolution of spells across cultures.


    6. Research high-quality materials for use in the Undetectable Extension Charm.


    7. Quantifying and improving magic sensitivity.


    As the list appeared on the board, Flitwick continued, "These are the areas we''ll be focusing on this year. Some of you will continue research from previous years, while others will start fresh projects."


    Alex scanned the topics listed on the whiteboard, and his interest in each one grew. One topic in particular caught Alex''s attention: Magic sensitivity. It was an abstract concept, and seeing it on the list made him realize that this club was not just about practice but also about uncovering deeper truths that could change the wizarding world.


    "Magic sensitivity? Can you really study something so vague?" Vanessa muttered skeptically next to him. It was clear she wasn''t interested in pursuing such a difficult, abstract topic.


    Alex, however, understood why Professor Flitwick had included it and why the Professor seemed so intrigued by his own magical abilities. Still, he kept that understanding to himself, not feeling the need to explain it to others.


    Professor Flitwick continued, "These are your research topics for the year. As always, any topic that produces results will be removed from the board, while those without will remain for further study. If any new ideas arise during the year, I''ll add them. You should each choose at least one topic, though you''re welcome to explore more. You''ll be conducting independent research, gathering information on your own, and reporting your progress once a week."


    The students around Alex quickly pulled out parchment to jot down the topics they were interested in. Alex did the same, but instead of picking just one or two, he wrote down all of them. He would decide later which ones to focus on.


    He couldn''t help but notice that Flitwick''s approach left each student to work alone. In Alex''s mind, this seemed inefficient. He thought about how much faster they could progress if they worked in teams, each group tackling a specific research topic. However, as a first-year student, he decided it wasn''t the right time to voice his opinions.


    "Some of these studies, like topics 1, 2, 5, and 6, have been ongoing for years," Flitwick explained. "It might be hard to achieve breakthroughs, but they will add to our collective knowledge. Topics 3, 4, and 7 are new this year. I''m particularly excited about topic 7¡ªmagic sensitivity¡ªwhich was inspired by recent events." He gave a quick glance at Alex, who remained silent but noticed the Professor''s subtle acknowledgment.


    Flitwick then shifted the conversation.


    "Before we continue, let''s take a moment to congratulate Vanessa Greengrass on her recent success. She''s had an article published in Century Charms, a leading academic journal in the wizarding world. It''s a remarkable achievement."


    The room erupted into applause as Vanessa stood, blushing but clearly proud. Century Charms was a prestigious journal, and being published in it was a huge accomplishment. Alex watched as his senior accepted the praise with modesty. He made a mental note to look into subscribing to the journal himself¡ªit seemed like an excellent resource for anyone serious about spellcraft.


    Once the applause died down, Professor Flitwick smiled warmly at Vanessa and said, "Today, we''ll study one of Vanessa''s most exciting findings. Her research focuses on the multifunctional uses of the Extraction Spell, especially how it can be combined with alchemical tools that use the Undetectable Extension Charm for large-scale operations. She has also developed a technique for using the spell to extract moisture from the air, and in larger applications, it could even influence weather patterns."


    Flitwick waved his wand, and a screen rolled down behind him, projecting the contents of Vanessa''s paper. He began to explain the details of her research while Vanessa stood beside him, assisting with the demonstration.


    Professor Flitwick created a thick fog of smoke in the center of the room, followed by a cloud of ink that mixed with the fog. The two blended into a dark, swirling mist. Vanessa stepped forward, casting the Extraction Spell with precise control. Slowly, the black ink separated from the fog, gathering at the tip of her wand until all that was left was a pure white cloud of smoke.


    The ink, now a dark droplet, floated before her.


    The room erupted into applause once again. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 25 - Possibility of Use

    Alex clapped along, impressed by Vanessa''s skill. He hadn''t expected her to be so adept at spellcasting. The accuracy with which she had separated the ink from the fog demonstrated the potential for even more complex applications."That was incredible, Vanessa. Well done," Alex said sincerely as she returned to her seat.


    "Thank you, Alex," she replied with a proud smile. "Stick with it, and I''m sure you''ll catch up with me one day."


    Alex smiled back but couldn''t help thinking about all the ways her technique could be applied. The possibilities were endless: large-scale engineering, medicine¡ªperhaps even combat. He could imagine using the Extraction Spell to pull foreign objects from a body during surgery or to separate elements in a potion. In a duel, the spell might even be used to drain an opponent''s blood or extract something vital from their body, though he quickly dismissed that darker thought.


    As the session transitioned into free study time, Alex focused on learning Vanessa''s directional extraction technique. He spent time practicing, but as he went deeper into his studies, he realized that the spell had limitations. It was more suited for non-living objects or materials. Casting it on living creatures, like humans, was far more difficult, especially if they were moving. The slightest movement would disrupt the spell, making it nearly impossible to use in combat the way he had initially imagined.


    But the idea sparked something else. Just because it couldn''t be used directly on a person didn''t mean the spell was useless. He began to think of casting a spell on the ground beneath an enemy''s feet, removing the soil to destabilize them. This could create a trap, cause the opponent to lose their balance, or even allow for creative environmental manipulation during battle. The possibilities were endless, and Alex''s mind raced with the potential tactical uses.


    Lost in thought, Alex didn''t notice Professor Flitwick watching him with a pleased smile. It was clear that Alex''s dedication to research was exactly what the professor hoped to cultivate in his students.


    Before long, the Charms Club meeting came to an end, and the students began to leave. Vanessa, noticing Alex still deep in thought, waited for him.


    "Come on, Alex, it''s getting late. I''ll walk you back to the Slytherin common room," she offered. Curfew for senior students was a bit later, but Alex, as a first-year, needed to be back before eight.


    Vanessa kindly escorted him, helping him avoid running into Filch. The day had been a productive one for Alex. The Spell Club had given him plenty of new ideas to think about. When he returned to his dormitory, he stayed up late, still reflecting on the practical uses of the Extraction Spell. Mastering this spell before the fourth year gave him a sense of accomplishment.


    The next day, in Potions class, Alex and Vivian were paired together. To everyone''s surprise, their potion was the only one in the class that turned out perfectly.


    "Excellent work! I didn''t expect anyone to brew a perfect calming draught on their first attempt, especially not first-years," praised Professor Slughorn, his eyes twinkling as he inspected their cauldron.


    The rest of the class wasn''t so lucky¡ªmany cauldrons were spewing black smoke, and some were even burning. Vivian smiled awkwardly beside Alex, knowing she had contributed little. She had spent most of the lesson handing Alex ingredients. At one point, she even accidentally gave him the wrong one, but Alex caught the mistake and corrected it before any damage could be done.


    Alex, however, accepted the praise calmly and nodded politely to Professor Slughorn. Brewing potions, to him, was straightforward. The process was methodical, with clear steps to follow. Each ingredient needed to be prepared to exact specifications, and timing was crucial.


    As Alex stirred the potion, his hands moved with precision, and each cut of the ingredients measured perfectly. It reminded him of cooking, something he really loved. The key, he realized, wasn''t just in following the recipe but in understanding the subtle differences in ingredients¡ªlike how two of the same type of plant could have varying moisture levels, affecting the outcome of the potion.


    ''This really is a lot like making soup,'' Alex thought to himself, though he quickly recognized that the true challenge lay in mastering the quality of the ingredients.


    Despite finding potions less fascinating than spells, Alex appreciated the focus it required. The brewing process helped him clear his mind and center his thoughts. He also realized there was potential in exploring more advanced potions, and it wouldn''t hurt to investigate further by browsing old textbooks in the potions classrooms, as he had done with Defense Against the Dark Arts and Transfiguration.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, Travers was fuming. His potion had turned into a thick, black sludge, and he was clearly jealous of Alex''s success. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s so great about that kid? It''s just a potion, nothing to brag about," Travers grumbled to Randall Rozier, glaring at Alex''s cauldron.


    Rozier gave Travers a cautious glance. "Just leave it, Travers. He won''t last long, anyway. Besides, Vanessa''s still watching. We don''t want to cause trouble."


    "That woman''s too soft," Travers muttered. "Alex better stay out of my way, or he''ll regret it."


    Rather than focusing on Alex, Travers shifted his gaze to Charles McKinnon, a Gryffindor across the room who was frantically trying to save his potion.


    "My father always says the McKinnons are too soft on Muggles. Can you believe his aunt''s joined the Order of the Phoenix? Pure-bloods protecting Muggles. It''s disgusting."


    Rozier''s eyes darted around nervously. "Shh! Don''t talk about that here. We don''t want to get caught."


    "Relax," Travers scoffed. "It''s only a matter of time before the Dark Lord takes over. When he does, we''ll be the ones in power, and all these Muggle-lovers will pay the price."


    Rozier''s voice lowered even further. "What are you planning to do?"


    Travers gave him a dark look. "Not here. We''ll talk later."


    Rozier, clearly uneasy, muttered, "You were the one who brought it up."

 Chapter 26 - Class at Hogwarts

    After the Potions class, Professor Slughorn, clearly impressed with Alex''s work, gave him several glass bottles to store his finished potion. He even added 10 points to Slytherin, smiling with pride at Alex''s accomplishment. Slughorn, like many Hogwarts professors, had a tendency to favor students from his own house, so the extra encouragement wasn''t surprising.Carrying five bottles of calming draught, Alex handed two to Vivian as they walked out of class.


    "Here, you should take these. We made them together, after all."


    Vivian shook her head, embarrassed. "Oh no, Alex, that was all you. I barely did anything. I just handed you ingredients."


    Alex insisted, pushing one of the bottles into her hand. "At least take one. You were still my partner today, even if I didn''t give you much of a chance to brew."


    Vivian chuckled at his stubbornness. "You really know how to talk, don''t you?"


    As they continued walking, Vivian''s tone shifted to something more playful. "By the way, the weekend''s coming up. Could you lend me your poker set? I''ve got a few friends who want to play with me."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, a bit surprised by how quickly Vivian had taken to the game. He hadn''t seen much of her lately due to his focus on spells and studies, but apparently, she had been keeping busy. "You''re hooked already?" he said with a mock sigh.


    Back in the Slytherin common room, Alex handed over his poker set to Vivian before retreating to his room to dive into more spellwork.


    Alex reflected on his first week at Hogwarts. The Defense Against the Dark Arts class had been a disappointment. The professor, old and frail, seemed disinterested in teaching anything beyond the textbook. There was no practical application, and Alex had heard rumors that the class was cursed, with no professor able to last more than a year. He feared this one might not even make it that long.


    Transfiguration, however, was a different story. Alex discovered that he had a natural talent for it. In the first lesson, when Professor McGonagall asked the class to turn a matchstick into a needle, Alex managed to succeed after just half an hour of effort. McGonagall even rewarded Slytherin with 5 points for his skill. Although he enjoyed Transfiguration, he knew it would require constant practice, so he decided to focus on it after he made more progress in other areas.


    Potions, on the other hand, felt almost like second nature to him. The precise nature of potion-making¡ªcutting, grinding, and timing¡ªwas something he excelled at, thanks to his steady hands and methodical approach. He quickly realized that potion brewing was similar to cooking. Success depended largely on the quality of the ingredients and the attention to detail during the process.


    Alex began to think beyond just learning. He planned to use his potion-making skills to earn some income. Gringotts only allowed a limited amount of gold to be exchanged each year, and although Sirius Black had provided him with some financial help, Alex didn''t want to rely on that forever. Selling potions would be a good way to support himself in the future. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for his other subjects¡ªHerbology, Astronomy, and History of Magic¡ªAlex''s goal was simply to keep up with the coursework. His real focus, however, was on spells and Lily''s amulet project, which had piqued his interest from the moment he found her notes.


    To manage his time, Alex created a detailed plan:


    First, he would start by learning as many spells as possible from the old textbooks he had collected from the Charms and Defense Against the Dark Arts classrooms. His goal was to master all mainstream spells from grades 1 to 7. He wasn''t aiming to perfect them all right away¡ªsome spells, like Apparition, were too advanced and dangerous to attempt without proper training¡ªbut he wanted to have a solid foundation in all the basics.


    Second, after gaining a broad knowledge of spells, Alex would focus on developing self-defense magic. He needed to find a few core spells to master and build his own tactical system for protection.


    To measure his progress, Alex categorized spells into four levels:


    1. Entry: At this level, he could cast the spell, but not with much precision. His first goal was to reach this stage with as many spells as possible.


    2. Proficient: Here, he would be able to cast spells quickly and accurately, even in challenging conditions. Proficiency meant no mistakes, regardless of the situation.


    3. Instinct: This was the stage where a spell became second nature, allowing for silent casting and, in some cases, wandless magic. Right now, he had two spells at this level.


    4. Extraordinary: This was Alex''s personal vision for mastery, where a spell was not only perfected but enhanced or transformed beyond its original form. Vanessa''s extraction spell had the potential to reach this level, though for now, it was still just above proficiency.


    Alex had already begun to imagine ways to develop his own spells, but he knew that reaching this level would take time.


    While all this was happening, Alex continued to study Lily''s amulet notes. He hoped to create practical alchemical items, such as reworking the amulet to increase his defensive capabilities. He had a constant fear of not being prepared for danger. The idea of having insufficient firepower terrified him. To combat this fear, he studied new spells tirelessly.


    Alex also had his ongoing research in Professor Flitwick''s Charms Club. He planned to dive into the topics of silent casting, wandless spells, and magic sensitivity once he had mastered more of the basic spells. He understood that mastering silent casting was all about intense practice with specific spells, while improving magic sensitivity required a deeper understanding of his own magical reserves.


    In his analysis, Alex broke down magic into three main elements:


    1. Magic reserve: How much magical power a wizard has.


    2. Magic strength: The raw force behind each spell.


    3. Magic sensitivity: A wizard''s ability to feel and control magic.


    By understanding these elements, Alex knew he could refine his abilities.

 Chapter 27 - Half - Blood Prince

    Alex believed that a wizard''s magic reserve was closely tied to their physical growth¡ªmeaning it could increase with age. He also thought that physical exercise and consuming certain magical ingredients could help boost this reserve. For example, he once ate some dragon liver from Hagrid, and afterward, he felt like the magic in his body had become more abundant. Remembering this, Alex realized he could still benefit from Hagrid''s supplies and made a mental note to check back with him.Alex understood that the strength of magic wasn''t just about reserves; it was greatly influenced by willpower and emotions. He had read in his spellbooks that people who often feel strong emotions, like anger, can unleash more powerful spells. Wizards with darker mindsets, in particular, seemed to have an easier time mastering dark magic.


    While the term "willpower" was vaguely described, Alex noticed that wizards with a strong will usually cast spells more steadily and with greater force. He knew his will was strong, and he aimed to make the most of it.


    Another important concept Alex had learned from Professor Flitwick was magic sensitivity. After spending years training in martial arts, meditation, and pushing himself through intense spell practice, he found that his ability to control magic had become sharper. He realized that by strengthening his body and clearing his mind, he had unknowingly increased his sensitivity to magic. Physical exercise connected his magic more deeply to his body, while meditation improved his focus. Repeated training kept his magic active, making it easier for him to access and control.


    With this knowledge, Alex planned to continue his training. The Slytherin dormitory had enough space for him to practice spells, and he had plenty of quiet corners to work on mastering the ones he still struggled with. As he thought about his training routine, Alex felt determined and buried himself in a stack of books to refine his skills.


    A week passed peacefully at Hogwarts, but slowly, the rivalry between Slytherin and Gryffindor began to heat up.


    During Charms class a few weeks later, Alex approached Professor Flitwick to ask about a journal called Century Charms. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Flitwick explained that the journal was monthly and included in the Hogwarts library, but the copies were limited, and it often took about six months for new issues to become available. Alex, eager to read the most recent articles, felt a bit frustrated with the wait.


    "Thank you, professor, but is there a way to subscribe directly to Century Charms?" Alex asked, determined not to wait half a year.


    "You can subscribe, but it''s not cheap," Flitwick replied. "A one-year subscription costs 24 gold Galleons. If you''re serious about it, I can help you send in the subscription request."


    Alex was surprised by the price. Compared to the Daily Prophet, which only cost 5 knuts a day, Century Charms seemed expensive. Still, after a moment''s hesitation, Alex made up his mind.


    "Professor, I''ll subscribe for one year. Can I also buy the last six months of back issues?"


    Alex handed over 36 Galleons and tried not to think about how empty his coin pouch felt. Realizing he couldn''t keep spending so freely, Alex knew he had to come up with a way to make money, especially if he wanted to pursue his potion-making plans. After saying goodbye to Professor Flitwick, he decided to visit the Potions classroom to brush up on some potion recipes. With enough practice, he hoped he could master a few useful formulas and maybe even sell some potions.


    Normally, Alex had no problem searching for old textbooks from different classrooms. Professor Flitwick had even helped him find some in the Charms room, but Alex hadn''t asked the Transfiguration or Defense Against the Dark Arts professors for permission, so he felt a little guilty.


    Sneaking into Professor Slughorn''s classroom, though, was a different story. As the head of Slytherin, Slughorn was more likely to catch him, and Alex wasn''t sure how his head of house would react.


    However, now that he had set his mind on it, he decided to take the risk. Slipping into the sixth-year Potions classroom, Alex began scanning the shelves. He had already searched through the second- to fifth-year classrooms and found some useful things, like the formula for Veritaserum hidden in an old fourth-year textbook. This time, he hoped for something even better.


    After unlocking one of the cupboards, Alex found several worn copies of Advanced Potion-Making. The textbooks hadn''t changed much over the years, but one, in particular, caught his eye. It was filled with handwritten notes. Excited, Alex flipped through it, feeling like he had just hit the jackpot.


    Some textbooks were worth far more than others, and this one seemed like it had been used by someone who really knew their potions.


    Curious about the previous owner, Alex checked the inside cover. Written in large letters was the name "Half-Blood Prince."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, smirking at the grand title.


    "Half-Blood Prince? Seriously?" he muttered. The name reminded him of cheesy online usernames from his previous life, like "Prince of Darkness" or "Shadow King." Still, the notes looked valuable, and Alex quickly stashed the book in his bag before leaving the classroom.


    He felt confident that within a week, he could master most of the first- through seventh-year spells, especially in Defense Against the Dark Arts. Alongside that, he planned to dive into potion-making, which would help him start his potion business earlier than expected.


    As he made his way back to the Great Hall for dinner, Alex passed by a classroom on the third floor and suddenly heard a faint rustling noise. His sharp senses immediately told him that there were people inside. This piqued his curiosity.


    ''Is someone scavenging for supplies like I do?'' he wondered. But then he remembered¡ªit was the first-year Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. Something felt off.


    Unable to resist, Alex cast a Muffliato charm to muffle his own sounds, then quietly approached the classroom door. It was locked, and he didn''t want to barge in and draw attention. His goal was simply to figure out who was inside, not cause any trouble.


    Raising his wand to his ear, he cast a listening spell¡ªa charm he had learned from a senior at the Charms Club. This spell amplified his hearing several times over. However, it had a drawback: if someone nearby made a loud noise, it could knock him out from the shock. Carefully adjusting to the spell''s effects, Alex pressed his ear to the door.

 Chapter 28 - Letter

    Through the noise, he managed to pick up fragments of conversation."Tomorrow night¡­ Charles¡­ hahaha¡­ make him look like a fool..."


    The voices were quiet, and there were other sounds muffling the conversation, but Alex understood enough.


    After listening for a few more minutes, Alex canceled the spell. The strain had already made him dizzy, but he had heard enough to piece things together. There were about five or six people inside. One of the voices belonged to Travers, a familiar face, though Alex couldn''t identify the others. From what he gathered, they were plotting something¡ªlikely against Charles or someone from Gryffindor.


    ''Are they planning to start trouble at Hogwarts? With the headmaster out of the school so often, maybe they think it''s a good time to stir things up.''


    He didn''t have the power to intervene directly in inter-house feuds, but since Charles was his friend, he decided he would warn him.


    With that thought, Alex hurried on to the Great Hall.


    When he arrived, dinner had already begun. He sat down at the Slytherin table and scanned the room. He noticed that several key members of the pure-blood families weren''t present, which only confirmed his suspicions. Glancing over at the Gryffindor table, Alex saw Charles laughing with his friends.


    After a short while, Alex noticed some of the missing Slytherins return to the hall, sitting down to eat as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, Charles and his friends were finishing their meals and preparing to leave. Seizing the opportunity, Alex quickly packed his things and left the hall ahead of them, positioning himself near the exit.


    As expected, Charles and his group soon came out.


    "Charles!" Alex called quietly.


    When Charles saw him, he waved goodbye to his friends and walked over to Alex.


    "What''s up, Alex? Why all the hush?" Charles asked, clearly puzzled as Alex pulled him into a corner.


    "I need to ask¡ªdo you have any plans for tomorrow night?" Alex whispered, watching Charles closely.


    Charles hesitated, then replied, "Yeah, actually. It''s one of our prefect''s birthdays, so we''re planning an adventure to the Astronomy Tower. Why?"


    Alex''s suspicions were confirmed. Travers and his group were likely planning to cause trouble for the Gryffindors during their celebration.


    "Listen," Alex said urgently. "I overheard something¡ªthere might be trouble tomorrow night. I''d advise you to cancel your plans or at least warn your friends to be careful."


    Charles stared at Alex, trying to process what he was hearing. He trusted Alex enough to take him seriously but wasn''t sure how to react.


    "Are you sure?"


    Alex nodded. "Don''t tell anyone you heard it from me, but just be careful."


    With that, Alex turned and left before Charles could ask any more questions. He had done what he could. Whether Charles listened or not was up to him. After all, this was Hogwarts; Alex doubted anyone would actually be in life-threatening danger. If Gryffindor got themselves into trouble, they''d have to deal with the consequences.


    Charles stood in the hallway for a moment, thinking hard about what Alex had said. He trusted Alex enough to know he wouldn''t lie about something like this. With that in mind, he walked off to reconsider the next day''s plans.


    Meanwhile, Alex headed back to his dorm room, not bothering himself with the brewing inter-house conflicts. After his last class of the day, a dull History of Magic lesson, he sat down with the latest issue of The Daily Prophet to catch up on the outside world.


    "It seems like the new Minister, Millicent Bagnold, is taking a strong stance," Alex murmured to himself as he read the front page. The Minister had made a public speech, vowing to fight against Voldemort and the Death Eaters. More controversially, he had granted Aurors permission to use Unforgivable Curses on Death Eaters.


    ''Looks like things are getting serious.''


    Hogwarts might be peaceful for now, but the world outside was changing rapidly. The ongoing conflict between the Ministry of Magic and the Death Eaters was bound to escalate¡ªAlex could sense it.


    After closing The Daily Prophet, he leaned back in his chair, thinking. ''But for now, those troubles don''t concern me. Without enough strength, all I can do is watch from the sidelines.''


    After a few moments, Alex put the newspaper aside, ready to dive back into his spell research. But first, there was something else he needed to take care of¡ªreplying to Lily and Sirius. He had received their letters days ago but had been too absorbed in his spell practice to respond.


    He started with Sirius'' letter, unfolding it with a sigh as he braced himself for whatever teasing remarks awaited him.


    "Hahaha, Alex, mate, I can''t believe you got sorted into Slytherin! Bad luck, if you ask me. If I remember right, you''re Muggle-born, and those pure-blood Slytherin types will want to eat you alive. Back in my day, I played all sorts of tricks on those Slytherin jerks. You better watch out¡ªthey might hit you with a curse when you''re not looking and leave you naked in front of the girls'' bathroom!


    If you want my advice, show them you''re not someone to mess with. Slytherins respect strength. Stand your ground, and they''ll back off. As for the professors, well, Flitwick is too busy being a bookworm to keep an eye on you all the time. Slughorn''s a decent bloke, but he doesn''t really get involved much. McGonagall might help if you''re in serious trouble, but be prepared for a lot of detentions if you go to her.


    Oh, by the way, I''m Harry''s godfather now! You have to meet him¡ªhe''s the cutest little baby you''ll ever see.


    Lily and I were talking, and we''d love to have you over after Christmas. I can show you a few tricks to keep those Slytherins in line!


    Take care of yourself, mate. The Death Eaters are getting nastier, and they''ve been targeting Muggles. Stay safe.


    Your faithful friend,


    Sirius Black."


    After finishing the letter, Alex couldn''t help but chuckle. Sirius had the same brash attitude in his letters as he did in person. Though most of the advice boiled down to picking fights, it did remind Alex how different his situation was in Slytherin.


    He grabbed a piece of parchment and started writing his reply:


    "Sirius, you''re as reckless as ever. I''m not planning to run headfirst into fights with half the school just to prove a point, but I''ll stand my ground if anyone gives me trouble. By the way, Slytherin isn''t so bad¡ªthere are a few decent people here, though making friends isn''t exactly easy.


    About Christmas, I''d love to visit and meet Harry. Just let me know what you want as a present, and I''ll bring it along. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Take care, and try not to get yourself hexed,


    Alex."

 Chapter 29 - Visiting Hagrid

    He sealed the letter, set it aside to send the next morning, and opened Lily''s letter next. Her handwriting was neat and calming, and the tone of her letter made him smile."Dear Alex, I''m sorry for replying late! Harry''s just over a month old now, and I''m still learning how to be a mother. It''s been overwhelming, but wonderful, too.


    As for you being sorted into Slytherin, don''t worry too much about it. The Sorting Hat always has its reasons, and Slytherin House isn''t as bad as people make it out to be. Sure, some wizards have gone down the wrong path after graduating, but that doesn''t mean they all do.


    One of my friends from school was in Slytherin, and they''re fighting against the Death Eaters just like the rest of us.


    You''re strong, Alex. You''ve been through so much, and I believe you''ll get through whatever comes your way at Hogwarts. Stay true to yourself and don''t lose sight of what''s right.


    By the way, Professor Flitwick wrote to me saying you''ve been invited to join the Charms Club¡ªcongratulations! I didn''t get that invite until third year. If you''re interested, I left some notes on protection magic in the club. I hid them behind the podium on the bottom shelf, tucked inside a book called Defense Theory of Magic by Wilbert Slinka. It might come in handy.


    Sirius mentioned inviting you over after Christmas. We''d love to have you, and I''m sure Harry would enjoy meeting you, too.


    Take care of yourself,


    Your friend,


    Lily Potter."


    Alex felt a warmth in his chest after reading Lily''s letter. Despite everything she had going on, she still took the time to encourage him. She didn''t owe him anything, yet her kindness was unreserved.


    He immediately grabbed another sheet of parchment to write his reply:


    "Lily, thank you for your kind words. I''ll definitely come visit after Christmas¡ªI''m looking forward to meeting Harry. I''ll make sure to check out those protection magic notes you left in the Charms Club, too.


    I really appreciate your support. Please take care of yourself and Harry. Even at home, stay safe.


    Sincerely,


    Alex."


    With both letters written, Alex set them aside to send in the morning.


    The next day, after sending the letters, Alex had no intention of getting involved in the Slytherin-Gryffindor drama. Instead, he decided to visit Hagrid. Since starting at Hogwarts, he hadn''t had a chance to catch up with him, even though they had shared dragon liver together at the Leaky Cauldron before term started.


    After classes, Alex gathered a few jars of seasoning from his room as a gift and made his way toward Hagrid''s hut.


    He remembered Hagrid mentioning that his hut wasn''t too close to the castle, so Alex headed down the path that led away from the school. After passing the owl shack, he followed the trail toward the edge of the forest. Along the way, he saw a few students chatting and playing, but as he neared Hagrid''s hut, the crowds thinned out. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Alex spotted the small, rough-looking hut in the distance. The sight of vegetables and fruits growing around it made him smile. ''Typical Hagrid.''


    "Maybe I should transplant the green onions I planted," Alex mused as he walked. "They never get enough sunlight where they are, and they''re looking more and more wilted these days." Seeing Hagrid''s vegetable garden brought a sense of relief to Alex, and his pace quickened as he made his way to the hut.


    "Hagrid! Hagrid! Are you in?" Alex called out, standing outside the small wooden house.


    The door creaked open, and Hagrid, towering as usual, ducked his head to step outside. A wide smile spread across his face when he saw Alex.


    "Alex! Haven''t seen you in a bit. Come in, come in!" Hagrid welcomed him warmly, opening the door wider to let Alex inside.


    As Alex entered, he got a full view of Hagrid''s hut. It was a cozy, one-room cabin with all the essentials: ham, sausages, and pheasants hung from the ceiling, and a roaring fireplace lit up the room. In front of the fire sat a huge wooden table surrounded by wooden chairs. A large bed occupied one corner, piled with a patchwork quilt. On the walls hung various tools¡ªhammers, axes, and a large crossbow. Most noticeably, a pink umbrella rested near the sofa.


    "Hagrid, your place may be small, but it''s well-stocked!" Alex said with a grin, feeling at ease in the warm, rustic space. The sight of the vegetable garden just outside the hut added to his good mood.


    Hagrid chuckled, scratching his head. "Aye, not much to brag about, but it does the job. So, what brings you here today?"


    "I''ve been meaning to visit for a while, but I''ve been getting used to Hogwarts. Today, I had some free time and thought I''d come see you." Alex smiled and set a large bundle of seasonings on the table, climbing up onto one of the oversized chairs. "I brought these for you, figured you might enjoy adding them to your meals."


    "Ah, you shouldn''t have! Thank you, Alex!" Hagrid beamed, clearly touched. He then took a closer look at Alex and noticed the green and silver of Slytherin on his uniform.


    "Blimey, Alex, you''re in Slytherin? I didn''t notice at first!"


    "Yeah, tell me about it," Alex laughed, shaking his head. "I was just as surprised as you when the Sorting Hat made its choice."


    Hagrid looked genuinely puzzled. "But you told me you were Muggle-born, right? Not many Muggle-born wizards end up in Slytherin."


    "Exactly," Alex said, leaning in a bit and lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. "I''ve been thinking the Sorting Hat might''ve pulled a fast one on me. When I put it on, it said I could fit into almost any house, but after a bit of back-and-forth, it shoved me into Slytherin. I''m pretty sure the hat has a grudge against me or something."


    Hagrid laughed heartily, pouring Alex a cup of water. "The Sorting Hat, holding grudges? Never heard of it doing anything like that before. But did you maybe annoy it somehow?"


    Alex rolled his eyes playfully. "If I could''ve taken it apart, I would''ve."


    Hagrid''s expression softened a bit, and his tone turned more serious. "Have the pure-bloods in Slytherin been giving you any trouble? You know how they can be. Plenty of dark wizards and Death Eaters came from that house. You''ve got to watch yourself."


    Alex could tell that Hagrid was genuinely concerned, whether it was about him staying safe or not falling into dark magic.

 Chapter 30 - Warthog Ribs

    Either way, Alex reassured him."Don''t worry, Hagrid. I''ve kept a low profile. I mostly stick to classes and don''t get involved with anyone else. By the way, let''s not dwell on that. Check out what I brought you." He changed the subject, gesturing to the bundle of spices.


    The shift in topic brought back Hagrid''s cheerful mood.


    "Oh, what''ve you got here?"


    "Chili sauce, sesame sauce, bay leaves, soy sauce, sesame seeds¡ªyou name it. The food in the Great Hall is good, but I''ve grown a bit tired of it. I saw your vegetable garden outside, and I thought maybe I could whip up a few dishes for you to try?"


    Hagrid''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. He had tasted Alex''s cooking before, back when they had shared some stir-fried dragon liver at the Leaky Cauldron, and the memory still made his mouth water.


    "That sounds wonderful! You''ve got a knack for cooking, and I''ve got plenty of good ingredients around here, too. Come and see!" Hagrid eagerly opened a large cabinet in the corner of the hut, revealing what looked like an enormous pork chop and a massive pork leg, both frozen with a simple Freezing Charm.


    "Professor Kettleburn gave me these. That there''s from a Tebo warthog¡ªstronger than any regular pork you''d get in the Muggle world!"


    Alex was momentarily stunned. The sheer size of the meat was incredible¡ªit was easily larger than a full-grown pig from the Muggle world.


    "That''s a magical animal? Can we even eat that?"


    Hagrid waved off his concern. "Oh, no problem at all! It''s a bit tougher than regular pork, but perfectly edible. I was thinking of curing the pork leg to make ham. The chops I was saving for the swan-tailed dogs¡ªProfessor Kettleburn''s litter of pups is almost weaned, and he promised me one."


    Alex blinked in disbelief. "Wait, you were going to feed this huge chunk of magical animal meat to a dog?"


    Hagrid chuckled heartily. "Aye, they''re strong pups¡ªthey''ll grow big with the right feed!"


    Alex couldn''t help but laugh. Hagrid''s generosity extended even to his animals, and it was endearing in its own way.


    "Alright, let''s see what I can do with this," Alex said, rolling up his sleeves. He was ready to experiment with the magical pork, seasonings in hand.


    As Alex began preparing the meal, chopping vegetables from Hagrid''s garden and seasoning the pork chops, the two of them chatted. The atmosphere was light, filled with laughter, and for a little while, Alex could forget about the complexities of Hogwarts life. Here, in Hagrid''s cozy hut, things felt simple and peaceful.


    Ribs in hand, Hagrid led Alex outside to show off his vegetable garden, which was neatly planted with a variety of vegetables. Despite the abundance, Hagrid explained that only a small portion of the crops were needed to supply Hogwarts. Professor Pomona Sprout had a large greenhouse, expanded with a Traceless Stretching Charm, where most of the school''s ingredients were grown.


    "Every year, I grow loads of pumpkins for Halloween," Hagrid said proudly. "Professor Sprout comes by and casts an Engorgement Charm on them for the feast. Look at these beauties though¡ªbroccoli, tomatoes, potatoes, ginger, cabbage, you name it. Aren''t they lovely?"


    Alex surveyed the garden and couldn''t help but notice that most of the vegetables were common in Western cooking. There wasn''t a single head of cabbage to be seen, and this wasn''t exactly what he had in mind.


    Trying to steer the conversation to something more relevant to his plans, Alex asked, "Aren''t you growing any herbs?"


    Hagrid scratched his head, confused by the question.


    "Herbs? Well, there''s plenty of those in Professor Sprout''s greenhouse. Some herbs can be dangerous, y''know. Not something you''d want to handle without the proper training."


    "Really?" Alex asked, though he already had an idea in mind. His gaze shifted to the edge of the Forbidden Forest, just beyond Hagrid''s hut. "What about the Forbidden Forest? There must be herbs in there, right?"


    Hagrid''s eyes narrowed in concern.


    "Aye, plenty of herbs grow in the forest¡ªsome mandrakes and mandala fruits are almost ripe this time of year. But the Forbidden Forest is no place to go wandering. There are dangerous creatures roaming, and we keep some magical creatures in there too¡ªlike hippogriffs. It''s not a place to explore on a whim, Alex. You''d best stay clear of it."


    Alex smiled, knowing Hagrid meant well.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just curious. Speaking of curious, how about we pick some tomatoes, ginger, and potatoes? I''ll make us something special tonight."


    The two of them gathered a basket of vegetables and returned to Hagrid''s hut. Alex prepared to cook the ribs of the Tebo warthog.


    Fortunately, Hagrid''s large cooking pot could handle the massive ribs. The sheer size of the meat was daunting¡ªeach rib was as thick as Alex''s arm. He quickly realized that ordinary frying methods wouldn''t cut it.


    Alex asked Hagrid to help cut down two ribs, which they chopped into smaller pieces with the help of a cutting spell. After cleaning the ribs, Alex seasoned them generously, using a blend of sauces and spices he had brought along. Once the ribs were marinated, Alex set the massive pot on the fire. He poured oil, added garlic and ginger, and carefully stir-fried the ribs until their aroma filled the room.


    As the meat began to brown, Hagrid couldn''t hide his excitement. His mouth watered, and he peeled potatoes eagerly, his anticipation growing with each passing minute.


    With the meat simmering, Alex added water to the pot, covered it, and let it cook slowly. The rich scent of the ribs stewing in their own juices was enough to make both of them impatient. As the ribs cooked, Alex and Hagrid sat down, peeling more vegetables and chatting.


    "Hagrid, think I could plant something next to your garden? I''d like a little patch to grow my own herbs."


    Hagrid grinned. "Of course, Alex. No problem at all. You can plant whatever you like, and you''re welcome to come by anytime. It''ll be nice having more company around."


    An hour later, the stew was nearly ready. Alex added the potatoes, onions, and a few more vegetables, letting the mixture simmer for another thirty minutes. Finally, after a long wait, the large pot of Tebo warthog ribs with potatoes was finished. The sauce bubbled, thick and fragrant, as Alex lifted the lid.


    "Dinner''s ready!" Alex declared, and both of them couldn''t wait any longer.


    S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 31 - Lilly Notes

    They quickly served up heaping bowls of the hearty stew.The first bite was incredible. The magical meat was tender, and the rich sauce clung to each rib, packing it with flavor.


    Hagrid devoured the meal, singing Alex''s praises between bites.


    "Ah, this is the best meal I''ve had in ages!" Hagrid said, rubbing his full belly. "You''ve got some real talent, Alex."


    Alex smiled, satisfied with the compliment. Seeing someone appreciate his cooking made the effort worthwhile.


    "Glad you liked it, Hagrid. I''ve got a few more recipes up my sleeve for next time."


    Once they''d finished eating, Alex borrowed some parchment and a quill from Hagrid and began sketching something. After Hagrid finished his soup, the two sat down to chat, letting the evening wind down.


    When it started getting dark, Alex realized it was nearing curfew.


    "I should probably head back to the castle," he said, standing up to leave.


    Before leaving, Alex asked Hagrid for a favor.


    "Are you planning on going to Hogsmeade or Diagon Alley soon?"


    Hagrid nodded. "Aye, I''ll be heading to Hogsmeade in a few days. Need to pick up some supplies. What do you need?"


    Alex handed Hagrid a piece of parchment.


    "Could you check the prices for potions and herbs while you''re there? And, if possible, could you get a blacksmith to make me one of these?"


    Hagrid looked down at the paper, which had a drawing of a large iron pot and a spatula, with measurements and specifications.


    "A cooking pot?" Hagrid asked, chuckling.


    Alex nodded. "Yeah, something sturdy. With it, I''ll be able to cook up even more delicious meals next time."


    Hagrid agreed to help, promising to gather all the information Alex needed. Though Hagrid wasn''t entirely sure what Alex was planning, he was happy to lend a hand. After making plans with Hagrid to visit again over the weekend, Alex left Hagrid''s hut and made his way back to Hogwarts Castle.


    As he crossed Clock Square, he heard a loud crackling noise coming from the direction of the Astronomy Tower.


    ''Looks like those two groups have finally clashed.''


    He figured Charles was involved in the chaos, but he had no intention of running over there to get caught up in the mess. There was a good chance he''d be seen as an enemy by both sides if he interfered.


    Shaking his head with a small, sarcastic smile, Alex ignored the commotion and headed straight back to the Slytherin common room.


    Once he returned, Alex noticed something interesting¡ªhe felt unusually strong. It seemed the magical meat of the Tebo warthog had a strengthening effect on his body. Pleased with this newfound boost, Alex sat down to continue his study plans.


    He opened his Potions textbook first, thinking it might be a good idea to learn more about potion-making. His goal was to master a few practical potions and, if possible, make some extra money by selling them. But first, there was still plenty of spellwork to focus on.


    Meanwhile, at the Astronomy Tower, Gryffindor and Slytherin had indeed exchanged fire. The clash between the two houses marked the beginning of a more intense rivalry at Hogwarts.


    The next day, after his usual morning run, Alex entered the Great Hall for breakfast. He immediately noticed something was off. The Gryffindor and Slytherin tables were significantly emptier than usual. At this time of day, the Hall was typically packed, with most students gathered for breakfast. Today, however, the two tables had many missing faces, and those who were present were glaring at each other across the room, ready to start another fight at the slightest provocation.


    Alex''s eyes scanned the Gryffindor table, spotting Charles, who seemed unharmed and in good spirits.


    Charles noticed Alex too and gave him a brief nod.


    Before Alex could sit down, Vivian appeared next to him, her eyes wide with excitement.


    "Alex! Did you hear what happened yesterday? It was a huge deal! I''ve got first-hand news¡ªdo you want to know?"


    Alex glanced at her with his usual calm expression.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t need to know. You don''t have to tell me either."


    Vivian pouted, clearly disappointed by his lack of enthusiasm. "Ugh, Alex, you''re so boring! But I''m going to tell you anyway," she said, unable to hold back her gossip. She told her story, barely taking a breath.


    "Last night, Gryffindor planned a secret party at the Astronomy Tower, but the pure-bloods from our house got wind of it. They wanted to pull a prank on Gryffindor¡ªnothing too serious, just some dungbombs and a few jinxes. They even planned to block the tower entrance to trap them. But guess what? Gryffindor caught them sneaking in, and it turned into a full-blown fight! There were injuries on both sides. When Professor McGonagall and Filch showed up, everyone scattered, but most of them got caught.


    Now, they''re all facing detention for the next month or two."


    Vivian grinned, clearly enjoying the drama. "Both houses got 50 points deducted! Vanessa is furious, and it''s only been two months since school started. It''s going to be impossible for us to win the House Cup at this rate."


    Alex listened quietly, impressed by Vivian''s knack for gathering information so quickly. Still, he couldn''t help but feel a bit disdain. ''What a waste of time.'' These wizards caused all that trouble just for a prank? They deserve to get caught.


    With that, Alex decided to forget about the whole incident and focus on more important things. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Later, it was time for the Magic Club meeting. Alex arrived early, eager to follow up on something he had learned from Lily. She had mentioned some notes hidden in one of the books in the club''s library, and Alex was curious to find them.


    Heading to the bottom shelf behind the podium, he found Magic Defense Theory and pulled it out. Just as Lily had said, there were several pieces of parchment tucked inside.


    As Alex skimmed through the book, he noticed it contained notes written in Lily''s handwriting. The notes were detailed, mostly focusing on defense spells and counter-curses, with some sections explaining the development of new spells. She had even worked on ways to apply these spells to enchanted items, developing something called "emotional protective magic."


    According to Lily, the strength of protective spells could be greatly enhanced by infusing them with strong emotions¡ªparticularly positive ones like love and determination. The stronger the emotion, the more effective the protection.


    One of the runes Lily had developed looked familiar.

 Chapter 32 - Mandala Fruit

    Alex realized it was similar to the one used in the "amulet" she had given him.Comparing it to the rune formula for the Shield Charm, Alex saw that Lily had likely adapted the basic structure of the spell to make it more personal and effective. The only thing missing was the incantation.


    ''Maybe it was never meant to have one,'' Alex thought. ''Perhaps she designed it specifically for enchanted objects.''


    There were even references to ancient runes, which Alex didn''t fully understand yet. It seemed clear that mastering ancient runes would be essential for developing new spells.


    ''Ancient Runes is an elective for third-years. I''ll need to find a way to learn it ahead of time,'' Alex thought, making a mental note to start studying it on his own.


    The Magic Club meeting soon began, and Alex turned his attention back to the discussion.


    Professor Flitwick, who was the club''s instructor, answered questions but didn''t push for any major breakthroughs. The senior students were working hard on their individual projects, with one in particular¡ªSenior Quirrell¡ªmaking impressive progress on his research into sonic spells. He demonstrated his latest development: a hearing spell so powerful it allowed everyone in the room to hear conversations from the oil paintings outside the classroom. Though the spell still needed fine-tuning, the improvement in sound penetration was remarkable.


    Alex remained mostly quiet during the meeting, observing and taking in as much information as he could. The older students didn''t expect much from him¡ªthey assumed Professor Flitwick was just being kind by allowing the first-year to join the club. However, Alex was quietly absorbing every piece of knowledge he could, eager to apply it in his studies.


    Senior Quirrell''s work on amplifying spells opened up new ideas for Alex. He began to understand the complexity of developing new magic. It wasn''t just about casting spells¡ªit was about carefully constructing rune structures, much like preparing a canvas before painting. To create a new spell, you first needed a stable base of low-level runes. Then, by layering applied runes on top and ensuring their compatibility, you could craft the desired magical effect.


    However, combining runes required caution. Some, like "water" and "fire," naturally repelled each other. If these unstable combinations were used in a spell, the result could be disastrous.


    By the end of the meeting, Alex had a notebook full of new ideas and a deeper understanding of how spells worked. He knew it would take a lot of time and effort to create his own magic, but the path forward was starting to become clearer.


    With a sense of excitement, Alex left the meeting, already planning his next steps. There was still much to learn, but with Lily''s notes in hand and his growing knowledge of magic, he felt more prepared than ever.


    Over the next few days, Alex settled into a quiet routine. Aside from attending classes and meals, he spent all his time studying and practicing magic. He was rarely seen outside of the Slytherin common room, completely focused on his studies.


    Meanwhile, the conflict between Gryffindor and Slytherin escalated further. The rivalry spread to older students, with more and more pranks turning into serious fights. Professors McGonagall and Slughorn were constantly putting out fires, trying to keep peace between the two houses. Fortunately, the younger students like Alex were mostly unaffected by the chaos, allowing him to focus on what mattered.


    ''These skirmishes are nothing more than child''s play. The real danger is out there¡ªDeath Eaters, dark wizards, and the battles happening outside Hogwarts. To stand my ground in that world, I need to become strong.''


    That weekend, Alex visited Hagrid again. This time, he decided to make barbecue, bringing along his pot of green onions to plant in Hagrid''s vegetable garden. They spent a pleasant afternoon together, with Alex cooking roasted potatoes and pork chops. He enjoyed the cool breeze as they sat next to Hagrid''s hut, chatting and eating.


    Hagrid, always full of news, showed off his latest addition: a little swallowtail dog he''d named Rhein. Hagrid explained that he hoped the puppy would grow up as mighty as a lion, but Alex wasn''t convinced. The tiny pup looked more like a bird than a fierce animal. Alex had even heard that in the Muggle world, if someone wanted to keep a swallowtail dog, they''d be required to surgically remove its extra tail. Hagrid was horrified by the thought and promised never to cut Rhein''s tail.


    As they ate, Hagrid handed Alex the price list for herbs and potions that he''d collected during his trip to Hogsmeade. With the list in hand, Alex finally had the information he needed to start his potion-making plan.


    The most expensive potion on the list was Felix Felicis, but Alex knew better than to try making money off something so complicated. Felix Felicis required rare ingredients and took an incredibly long time to brew.


    Other potions were more suitable for business¡ªwound-healing potions, antidotes, blood-replenishing potions. But Alex realized that these potions were already widely available at St. Mungo''s Hospital, meaning the market was already flooded with them.


    For now, Alex decided to focus on potions that could benefit students and people with honest intentions. Alex also decided to remove the Baruffio''s Brain Elixir or Veritaserum. The Baruffio''s Brain Elixir had strict requirements for high-quality ingredients, and if even one was subpar, it could cause serious brain damage. As for Veritaserum, he couldn''t imagine any normal wizard needing something like that regularly. It seemed more suited for darker uses, and Alex had no interest in getting involved with questionable buyers.


    He didn''t want to inadvertently sell potions to the wrong crowd¡ªdark wizards or Death Eaters. It was a risk he wasn''t willing to take.


    That left him with two options: the Euphoria Potion and the Eternal Potion. The Eternal Potion, despite its name, wasn''t truly "eternal." It worked more like an additive in Alex''s eyes. When poured into most potions, it would replenish the potion, almost like magic refilling the bottle as long as a quarter of the original potion remained.


    This applied to potions like Veritaserum, but not to rarer ones like Felix Felicis. The catch was that some ingredients for the Eternal Potion were expensive and hard to find, making the cost of production high.


    The Euphoria Potion, on the other hand, had a high demand. It brought feelings of happiness and relaxation to the drinker, a popular choice for wizards dealing with stress, especially during wartime. However, the main ingredient, the mandala fruit, was also expensive.


    ''Wait a second,'' Alex thought, suddenly remembering something. He turned to Hagrid.


    "Hagrid, didn''t you mention seeing mandala fruits in the Forbidden Forest the last time we spoke? Are they about to ripen?"


    Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 33 - Euphoria Potion

    Hagrid, finishing his meal, gave a big hiccup before replying. "Aye, I did. Saw quite a few while I was in the forest, and it''s about time they ripened."Alex''s face lit up. "That''s perfect! Hagrid, next time you go into the forest, could I come with you? I''d like to collect some mandala fruits."


    Hagrid immediately shook his head, looking serious. "No, Alex. The Forbidden Forest is dangerous, especially for a student. If anything happened to you, I''d never be able to explain it to the school." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After thinking it over, Hagrid added, "Tell you what, I''ll gather some mandala fruits for you next time I''m in the forest. That way, you can get what you need without risking yourself."


    Alex couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "Really? That would be amazing! Just make sure they''re the light purple, magical ones, and they have to be whole."


    Hagrid chuckled. "Don''t worry, I know my way around the Forbidden Forest. You''ll get your mandala fruits. Next time you stop by, I''ll have a whole basket for you."


    Alex thanked Hagrid again, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. He spent the rest of the afternoon chatting with Hagrid before heading back to the castle.


    With the materials for the Euphoria Potion taken care of, he could focus on mastering the brewing process. First, Alex needed to memorize the entire process of brewing the Euphoria Potion. He opened the sixth-year Potions textbook¡ªthe one belonging to the Half-Blood Prince¡ªand found the formula for the Euphoria Potion. He had skimmed over it before but hadn''t paid much attention to the detailed steps, especially the specific methods for handling and preparing ingredients.


    As Alex studied the notes, he noticed a peculiar suggestion from the Prince: adding a small amount of peppermint to the potion would significantly improve its effects.


    ''Really?'' Alex muttered. The Half-Blood Prince had a habit of adding his own twists to potion recipes, and many of them were unconventional. Curious, Alex decided he would follow the Prince''s method when he brewed the potion to see if it really made a difference.


    After studying the potion-making process, Alex continued flipping through the Prince''s textbook. He found several insightful notes on other potions, along with a spell written in the margins: Sectumsempra.


    ''Shenfeng Shadowless Curse?'' Alex read aloud. ''That sounds dangerous.''


    He hesitated. ''Is this a finished spell or something the Prince just made up?'' Alex decided not to risk trying it. Until he understood more about the Prince and his background, Alex wasn''t willing to experiment with potentially dangerous spells.


    A few weeks later, Alex returned to Hagrid''s hut and was greeted by a large basket filled with perfectly ripe mandala fruits¡ªat least a dozen of them. He marveled at how easily Hagrid could gather such rare ingredients.


    ''Hagrid could make a fortune if he ever decided to sell these ingredients,'' he thought.


    Rather than taking the basket back to his dormitory, Alex decided to brew the potion at Hagrid''s. Potions couldn''t be made in the dorms, and sneaking into the potions classroom was too risky. Hagrid''s hut provided the perfect secluded spot to work.


    The weekend came, and Alex packed his cauldron, ingredients, tools, and the sixth-year Potions textbook. He also brought along the peppermint and set off for Hagrid''s hut once more.


    By now, the weather had changed, and Hogwarts was growing colder as November settled in. Students were bundled up in winter clothes, and many were suffering from colds and the flu due to the changing weather. The tension between Gryffindor and Slytherin hadn''t cooled, and frequent squabbles led to point deductions for both houses. Fortunately, none of this affected Alex, who remained focused on his own goals.


    As he walked down the path, Alex considered keeping some of the potions he made as Christmas presents for his friends. Hagrid, in particular, deserved something nice for helping him out so much. The thought made Alex smile as he neared Hagrid''s hut.


    Outside the hut, the green onions Alex had planted were thriving. It seemed Hagrid had taken good care of them, and Alex made a mental note to give him a couple of bottles of the potion once it was ready.


    He also noticed something new: a stone stove had been set up outside, with the large iron pot Alex had requested sitting on top.


    ''Looks like my big pot has arrived,'' Alex thought happily.


    Hagrid greeted him enthusiastically as soon as he stepped inside.


    "How do you like the stove outside? Looks good, doesn''t it? We''ll have to cook something delicious in that big pot later!"


    Alex laughed. "Don''t worry, Hagrid. We''ll definitely cook up something good. But I came a bit early today to borrow your place for some potion-making. We''ll have dinner after I''m done."


    Alex unpacked his materials, laying them out on Hagrid''s large wooden table. He set up his cauldron, glass potion bottles, and various tools, asking Hagrid to keep an eye out while he worked. After all, many of the ingredients had been taken from the greenhouse, and the potion bottles were borrowed from the potions classroom. He didn''t want any unnecessary questions raised about where everything came from.


    With everything in place, Alex got to work. It was time to see if the Half-Blood Prince''s method for brewing the Euphoria Potion was as good as he claimed.


    After setting up the cauldron, Alex carefully inspected the ingredients. The quality of the materials was crucial to the effectiveness of the finished potion. He then began preparing everything according to the recipe for the Euphoria Potion. The process required two mandala fruits¡ªone to remain whole and unpeeled, while the other needed to be peeled and sliced into precise strips. The thickness of the slices was very specific, and Alex''s steady hand made quick work of the preparation.


    Once the ingredients were ready, Alex monitored the potion''s progress closely, observing the color of the liquid, the smoke rising from it, and how it boiled. These cues would tell him when to add ingredients or stir the mixture.


    The brewing process went smoothly, and when the time came, Alex remembered the note from the Half-Blood Prince about adding peppermint to enhance the potion''s effects. Curious, he decided to experiment. He added peppermint to this batch and planned to make another without it to compare the results.


    After a short time, the potion was finished, and Alex bottled the Euphoria Potion, filling five bottles in total. He looked at the shimmering liquid and debated whether to test it.

 Chpater 34 - 240 Galleons

    "Do I really want to try it myself?" he wondered.But the potion seemed perfectly in line with what was described in the textbook, and there was no indication that the peppermint would turn it into anything dangerous.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Alex took a small sip.


    Immediately, a wave of happiness surged through him. It wasn''t overwhelming, but it was enough to confirm the potion worked as intended.


    He smiled. "Seems like it''s fine," Alex muttered. "Now let''s try making the second batch without the peppermint."


    This second pot of potion was the standard recipe, without any extra ingredients. Once again, Alex tasted it after bottling, and the effects were pleasant, but not as intense.


    ''Looks like the peppermint does enhance the effect. Makes sense. Some people would definitely prefer the stronger version.''


    While he preferred the original, he knew that the more intense version would probably be more popular among buyers.


    By the end of the day, Alex had brewed two full batches, totaling ten bottles of Euphoria Potion. With the cost of ingredients, he estimated that each bottle could sell for about 15 Galleons at Slug & Jiggers Apothecary. While it wasn''t a huge profit, it was a decent start. There were still plenty of mandala fruits left, but Alex decided to stop for the day.


    ''I''ll make more tomorrow,'' he thought. He packed everything up, leaving the potions at Hagrid''s place for safekeeping.


    Afterward, it was time for Hagrid''s favorite part of the day¡ªcooking. Alex used the new iron pot Hagrid had set up to fry a large batch of salt and pepper ribs. The two of them feasted, enjoying the evening with full stomachs and good conversation.


    The next day, Alex returned to Hagrid''s hut with twenty more potion bottles. He had also borrowed an extra cauldron from Vivienne, so he could brew two pots at once this time. After spending the previous day familiarizing himself with the process, Alex was confident enough to handle double the workload.


    Once again, everything went smoothly. By the end of the day, Alex had another twenty bottles of Euphoria Potion, bringing his total to thirty.


    ''Hagrid really is a hidden treasure trove,'' Alex thought, admiring how easily Hagrid had gathered so many mandala fruits. Outside of Hogwarts, finding such a supply would be nearly impossible.


    Thanks to Hagrid''s help, Alex didn''t waste a single ingredient. Every potion turned out perfectly. He kept ten bottles for himself and asked Hagrid to help him sell the remaining twenty. Hagrid was astonished to see Alex produce so many potions in just two days.


    "You made all this yourself?" Hagrid asked, his eyes wide. "Blimey, Alex, you''re a natural at this!"


    Alex laughed. "It wasn''t too hard with good materials. Thanks for helping with the mandala fruits. I wouldn''t have been able to do it without you."


    With the potion-making done, Alex felt a weight lift from his shoulders. Now that his immediate goal was accomplished, his thoughts returned to the spell he''d found in the Half-Blood Prince''s book¡ªthe Sectumsempra curse.


    ''The potions worked, so the spell should be real too.'' His curiosity was too strong to ignore any longer. He packed up his things and left Hagrid''s hut, heading to an open space where he could safely test the spell.


    Spotting a log that hadn''t been split, Alex set it up as a target and walked about ten meters away. He figured that should be a safe distance. "This should be far enough," he muttered to himself.


    Taking out his wand, Alex pointed it at the log. "Sectumsempra!" he shouted.


    An almost invisible blade shot out from the tip of his wand, flying toward the log at incredible speed. In an instant, the log was sliced cleanly in half.


    Alex''s eyes widened in shock. It wasn''t the power of the spell that surprised him¡ªit was the familiarity of it.


    "I''ve seen this spell before!" Alex realized. He remembered the night he first met Sirius, when he had almost been struck by the same spell. If not for Lily''s protective amulet, the spell could have seriously injured him, just like it had sliced through the log.


    "Snape," Alex whispered, his hands tightening around his wand. He remembered clearly now. It was Snape who had used this spell that night, breaking through his barrier charms as if they were nothing.


    "I never expected the Half-Blood Prince to be Snape. Pretending to be someone else, and a Death Eater on top of that," Alex muttered bitterly. If given the chance, he wouldn''t hesitate to use this spell against Snape in return.


    He approached the log to inspect the damage. The cut was incredibly clean, and Alex could still sense a faint trace of magic lingering on the wood.


    Curious, he tried using a Reparo to close the cut, but the log didn''t react at all.


    "This spell is dangerous. Too dangerous," Alex muttered. The fact that the wound couldn''t be healed made it even more deadly. "If there''s no counter-curse, this could easily be classified as dark magic. It''s nearly as dangerous as an Unforgivable Curse."


    The realization unsettled him.


    ''I shouldn''t use this spell unless absolutely necessary. If it hits someone, they''ll bleed out before they can even be healed.'' He made a mental note to study the spell further, hoping to find a way to reverse its effects. For now, though, he decided it was best to avoid using it. One wrong move, and it could be lethal.


    Suppressing his shock, Alex took a few deep breaths and made his way back to Hagrid''s hut, acting as if nothing had happened. That evening, the two of them prepared another big meal together, chatting about simpler things, but in the back of Alex''s mind, he knew he had uncovered something powerful and dangerous¡ªsomething that would require caution in the future.


    __________________


    "Hey, Alex, stop dragging your feet! The Quidditch match is about to start, and I''ve never seen one before. Do you think I could become a Quidditch player one day?" Vivian called out excitedly as she pulled Alex along towards the stadium, her eyes bright with enthusiasm. She was moving so fast, it was as if she thought they''d lose their chance at good seats if they didn''t hurry. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex wasn''t particularly fond of Quidditch, finding it a bit too rough for his liking. But today, his mood was light, thanks to the success of his potion sales. With Hagrid''s help, Alex had managed to sell all the Euphoria Potions he brewed, earning a total of 240 Galleons. His previously strained wallet was feeling much better now.

 Chapter 35 - Quiditch

    On his way back from Hagrid''s hut, he had run into Vivian, who was heading to watch the Quidditch match.Feeling unusually generous with his time, he decided to join her, even if the game itself didn''t excite him much.


    Alex''s flying skills were average at best. He had decent balance and could stay steady on a broom, but he never cared enough to excel. Every time he flew, his mind wandered to combat scenarios¡ªhe imagined how vulnerable one would be in an aerial battle, moving too slowly and becoming an easy target. To him, broomstick flying wasn''t worth the effort.


    Vivian, on the other hand, was a natural. She picked up flying quickly, and by her second class, she was already pulling off simple maneuvers in the air. Discovering she had a talent for something Alex wasn''t good at only fueled her excitement for broomsticks, and she had become obsessed with the idea of flying ever since.


    "Who''s playing today?" Alex asked as they walked, trying to make conversation. "I''ve heard these matches can go on for hours. How can anyone find that interesting?"


    Vivian looked at him, shocked. "Are you serious, Alex? You''re in Slytherin! Don''t you know we''re playing against Gryffindor today? Merlin''s beard, do you live under a rock? You never seem to care about anything unless it involves hiding in your room all day."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, realizing what was driving her excitement. "Ah, now I get it. You''re not here for the game, are you? You just want to see the drama between the two houses."


    "Of course I want to watch the game! And I do love some good drama," Vivian replied, not backing down. "Unlike you, who never has fun. You''re only ever interested in your books."


    "Trust me, if you knew where the real fun in this world was, you wouldn''t be so eager to watch people chase after a flying ball," Alex shot back, rolling his eyes but still following her lead.


    As they neared the Quidditch pitch, Vivian kept chattering excitedly about the rules of Quidditch, something Alex was already familiar with, thanks to Charles explaining it to him on the train ride to Hogwarts. Vivian''s enthusiasm was relentless, and Alex found himself contemplating casting a Silencio spell on her just to get some peace.


    "It''s said that in one Quidditch match, someone pulled out a machete and tried to decapitate the goalkeeper!" Vivian exclaimed, moving on to Quidditch legends.


    Suddenly, her attention shifted. "Hey, isn''t that Charles? Why''s he standing there alone?"


    Alex followed her gaze and saw Charles near the entrance of the Quidditch pitch, standing by himself.


    Without hesitation, Vivian rushed over to greet him.


    "Charles! Long time no see. Are you here to watch the game too? Why are you just standing here?" she asked cheerfully.


    Charles smiled when he saw them approaching. "Vivian, Alex, good to see you both. I''m just waiting for some classmates. We''ve got seats upstairs, and I''m leading the way for the ones who come later."


    Turning to Alex, Charles added, "I haven''t seen much of you lately, Alex. You''re either missing from class or too focused on your own things. I also wanted to thank you for what happened last time."


    "There''s no need to bring that up," Alex said quickly, keeping his tone light but not wanting to delve into the topic. "The situation between our houses is tense enough as it is."


    Charles nodded in understanding, and wisely dropped the subject. However, the brief exchange sparked Vivian''s curiosity, and she began looking between the two of them with a knowing smile.


    Before anyone could say more, a sharp, mocking voice cut through the air.


    "Well, well, well, what do we have here? Gryffindor idiots hanging around with Slytherins? Don''t you know mixing with these fools will make you just as stupid?" Travers sneered as he sauntered over, his eyes filled with disdain.


    Charles frowned and immediately snapped back, "Shove off, Travers. I don''t want to see your ugly face anywhere near us."


    Vivian wasn''t having it either. "Travers, mind your own business. I can talk to whoever I want."


    Alex, however, remained calm, not even bothering to address Travers. He simply watched with a neutral expression, not letting Travers get under his skin.


    Travers, seeing how Vivian and Charles dismissed him, grew angrier. He turned his sneer toward Alex. "Hmph, Gryffindor idiots and a filthy Mudblood. What a lovely combination. Alex, you''re a disgrace to Slytherin. And you, Vivian, don''t you feel ashamed to associate with this scum? You''re tainting the Bulstrode family''s name." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex finally spoke, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Ah, yes, because the great and noble Travers family is so honorable, right? Aside from being the Dark Lord''s lapdogs, what else are you known for? Spreading rumors and barking like a dog. You''d better be careful, Travers. One day, the master might kick you for barking too loudly, especially with that big mouth of yours spewing nonsense like you''ve just come out of the toilet."


    "You¡­ how dare you!" Travers turned red with anger, his hand reaching for his wand. His temper was flaring, and he was moments away from starting a duel right there.


    Alex, however, didn''t flinch. If Travers wanted to make the first move, he was more than ready to teach him a lesson.


    Just as tensions reached their peak, a stern voice interrupted the brewing conflict. "What''s going on here? Why are you blocking the entrance to the stadium?"


    Professor McGonagall appeared, her face serious as she eyed the group. Travers, who had been moments away from drawing his wand, paled. He was clearly furious but didn''t dare act in front of a professor. His face twisted with frustration, but he held back, his eyes filled with hatred.


    "Nothing, Professor," Travers muttered, storming off toward the entrance. His face was flushed with rage, but he kept his head down, not wanting to challenge McGonagall.


    After watching him leave, McGonagall turned to the remaining three students. "I suggest you all head inside and enjoy the match. Don''t cause any more trouble."


    With that, she gave them a final stern look before heading into the stadium herself.


    Once McGonagall was out of earshot, Vivian let out a breath of relief. "Whew, that was close. Travers is such a jerk. I can''t stand him."


    Alex just shrugged. "Don''t let him get to you. People like him are all bark and no bite. Come on, let''s get inside before we miss the start of the game."


    With that, the three of them made their way into the Quidditch pitch, ready to watch the match¡ªthough Alex was far more interested in the entertainment off the field than anything happening in the game itself.

 Chapter 36 - Chaotic Match

    "Alex, I didn''t expect you to be so good at throwing insults! Did you see Travers'' face? He was red with rage!" Vivian chuckled, covering her mouth with a grin."But seriously, you''re a Slytherin. Won''t this make things tougher for you at the academy? I feel like I''ve caused you trouble."


    Alex glanced at her and then turned to Charles, who seemed a little guilty for the situation as well.


    "You don''t need to apologize for anything," Alex said calmly. "Backing down only makes people push harder. The only way to get stronger is to learn to fight back. Weakness is the original sin. And while I''m not one to seek out trouble, I''m not afraid of it either. Plus, I''m a Muggle-born in Slytherin¡ªI was already prepared for this."


    Charles nodded, appreciating Alex''s firm stance.


    Vivian, still a little worried, added, "But what if they start causing you more trouble? I mean, I''ve got Senior Vanessa watching out for me, and I''m the third heir of the Bulstrode family, so they probably won''t mess with me too much."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, slightly impressed. He hadn''t realized that Vivian held such an important position in her family.


    ''Third heir, huh? No wonder they value her, even with her Muggle-born parentage.''


    "Well," Alex replied, turning to Vivian with a small smile, "If anyone gives you trouble, just let me know. I''ll figure something out."


    The three chatted a bit more before heading into the Quidditch stadium. Inside, they found seats in the stands where Senior Vanessa had already saved spots for them. As soon as they sat down, Vanessa turned to Alex and Vivian with a concerned expression.


    "I heard you two had a bit of a fight with Travers at the entrance. Look, we need to stay united in Slytherin. Our academy''s reputation isn''t great right now, and with the House Cup still far off, we can''t afford more division."


    Alex tried not to roll his eyes. He understood Vanessa''s obsession with unity and the House Cup, but in his opinion, her approach was too soft.


    ''Warn them all you like, but without some real discipline, those troublemakers won''t listen,'' he thought.


    Still, he and Vivian nodded along politely as Vanessa continued, not wanting to argue.


    Vanessa, as a prefect, was deeply committed to improving Slytherin''s standing, but the constant conflicts with Gryffindor had taken their toll on the house''s performance in the House Cup. Ever since she entered Hogwarts, Slytherin had yet to win, often losing out to Ravenclaw or Hufflepuff, who quietly benefited from the chaos between Slytherin and Gryffindor.


    The weather mirrored the tension inside the stadium, with black clouds looming over. It was as if the skies themselves were signaling that today''s game would be anything but bright and cheerful.


    Soon after the players from both sides entered the field, Mrs. Rolanda Hooch blew her whistle, signaling the start of the year''s first Quidditch match. What followed left Alex in disbelief.


    From the very start, the match was more of a brawl than a game. Players on both sides collided aggressively, even the Seekers, who were usually more focused on finding the Snitch, got involved in the chaos. The Chasers didn''t even bother trying to score at first, choosing to ram into each other instead. To Alex, it almost seemed like they were passing the Quaffle to their opponents on purpose just to set up another collision.


    The Beaters were just as wild, swinging their bats at each other when the Bludgers weren''t nearby, and occasionally aiming for the opposing players rather than the balls. Gryffindor set up a ring formation, trying to surround Slytherin, while Slytherin countered with a triangle charge straight through their defense.


    Alex, much to his own surprise, was actually enjoying the spectacle. Though he had little interest in the sport itself, the sheer brutality of the tactics and the almost absurd level of aggression were entertaining. Unfortunately, Mrs. Hooch wasn''t as amused. She called for a timeout after just ten minutes when no goals had been scored, but several players were already having bruises and bloody noses.


    ''A shame, I was enjoying the chaos more than the game itself.''


    During the timeout, both Professor McGonagall and Mrs. Hooch stepped onto the field to warn the players, urging them to focus on the game. For a brief moment, things calmed down, but as soon as the whistle blew to resume, the aggressive play started up again.


    Elbows, kicks, and even spitting became common tactics. Alex shook his head, finding it all too similar to a violent video game he used to play in his previous life. Mrs. Hooch was practically blowing her whistle nonstop, calling out fouls, awarding free throws, only for the players to commit even more fouls right afterward.


    More than an hour into the game, things had taken a clear turn for the worse. Slytherin was down one player, sent off after a particularly brutal foul, and another was injured. Gryffindor''s Seeker had fallen off his broom, breaking a leg, leaving them without anyone to catch the Snitch. The current score was 70-130, with Gryffindor in the lead.


    Despite the chaos, the game showed no signs of ending. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In Alex''s eyes, the Quidditch game had devolved into a bizarre farce. The Slytherin Seeker, instead of searching for the Golden Snitch, was darting around the field trying to interfere with the Gryffindor players. At the same time, the Gryffindor team, fearful that catching the Snitch would trigger a premature end, huddled defensively in front of their goals.


    As the game dragged on, it became increasingly absurd. Another hour passed, and the score had ballooned to 110-280 in Gryffindor''s favor. The Slytherin players were doing their best to hold on, but with only five players left¡ªone of them being the Seeker, who wasn''t even trying to find the Snitch¡ªit was essentially a 4-on-6 match. Their chances of mounting a comeback were slim at best.


    Alex watched, a mixture of amusement and disbelief on his face.


    ''This won''t end anytime soon...''

 Chapter 37 - Robbing the Bully

    Despite the chaos, both teams refused to call it quits, their captains too stubborn to agree on ending the match.With the score still climbing and the players battered and bruised, it became clear to Alex that this Quidditch match might go down in Hogwarts history as one of the strangest and most brutal games ever played.


    He had no intention of wasting more time watching. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a quick word to Vivian, he slipped away from the stands, leaving the chaotic match behind.


    As Alex left the stadium, Travers, who had been keeping an eye on him from a distance, smirked. He leaned toward his companion, Randall Rozier, and whispered a few words. With matching sneers, the two followed Alex, quietly slipping out of the audience.


    Alex, walking ahead, soon noticed the heavy footsteps trailing behind him. Their clumsy attempt at tracking was obvious, loud, and poorly concealed.


    ''Amateurs,'' he thought, rolling his eyes. He had no doubts that Travers and Rozier were looking for trouble.


    Smirking to himself, he decided to lead them on a detour, heading towards the owlery instead of Hogwarts Castle. Seeing Alex change direction, Travers and Rozier didn''t think much of it. They just quickened their pace, ready to confront him. When Alex reached the owlery, instead of going inside, he circled around the back, out of sight. The two pure-blood boys thought Alex was trying to escape, so they hurried to catch up.


    But as they rounded the corner of the owlery, they found Alex calmly leaning against the wall, arms crossed, waiting for them.


    Travers sneered, stepping forward.


    "You filthy mudblood," he spat, his voice dripping with disdain. "Why don''t you run¡ª"


    Before Travers could finish, Stupefy the stunning spell shot from Alex''s wand, hitting him square in the chest. Travers collapsed, knocked out cold.


    Rozier, wide-eyed and panicked, fumbled for his wand, but his hands shook so badly he could barely grasp it.


    Alex stepped forward slowly, his expression bored.


    "Really? You came looking for a fight and didn''t even have your wand ready?" He shook his head, disappointed by their lack of preparation.


    Rozier, finally managing to get his wand out, pointed it at Alex with trembling hands.


    "S-stay back! If you come any closer, I-I''ll¡­"


    Alex raised an eyebrow, unimpressed.


    "You''ll what? Trip over your own feet? Or maybe you''ll hex yourself by accident."


    Rozier, clearly terrified, squeezed his eyes shut in panic and flung a spell in Alex''s general direction.


    The spell flew wide, missing Alex by several feet and hitting a distant tree instead. Alex couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Well, it seems fear does boost the power of spells, but your aim? Pathetic."


    Rozier, still in a state of blind panic, began firing off spells wildly, each one missing its target by a wide margin. Alex sighed, now more annoyed than amused. With a flick of his wand, he disarmed Rozier, sending his wand flying across the ground. Stepping forward, Alex kicked Rozier to the ground and pressed his boot into his chest, pinning him down.


    Pointing his wand at Rozier''s throat, Alex asked coldly, "Do you want to die?"


    Rozier, gasping for breath under the pressure of Alex''s boot, whimpered, "N-no, please! Don''t kill me! It was all Travers! I swear, I didn''t want any part of this!"


    Alex sighed heavily. "Why is it so hard to get through to you pure-blood idiots? Is inbreeding messing with your common sense?" He leaned down, his gaze sharp as a blade.


    "Shut up. I''m not going to say it again."


    Rozier, his eyes wide with fear, nodded frantically and fell silent, except for the occasional cough.


    After a long moment, Alex lifted his boot off Rozier''s chest and crouched beside him.


    "Are you scared?" he asked in a low voice.


    Rozier nodded, his breath coming in shallow gasps.


    "Y-yes, I''m scared! Please, just let me go!"


    Alex smirked. "Are you going to mess with me again?"


    Rozier shook his head furiously. "No, never! I swear, I''ll stay away from you! I''ll even tell Travers to back off!"


    "Don''t bother," Alex replied with a cold smile. "In fact, feel free to encourage him to come at me. I don''t mind."


    Rozier looked confused and terrified, stammering, "No, no! I''ll keep him far away from you, I promise!"


    Alex let out a low chuckle, then stood up, extending a hand to pull Rozier to his feet. The boy, legs wobbly with fear, nearly collapsed again, but Alex kept him upright. Patting the dust off Rozier''s robes, Alex said, "Look, I''m serious. You don''t need to stop him from coming after me. But if you do find out he''s planning something, let me know."


    Rozier blinked, unsure whether Alex was serious or setting him up. "B-but if I''m caught¡ªif he finds out, I''ll be done for!"


    Alex''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "If you cooperate, I''ll protect you. Ever heard of a ''protection fee,'' Rozier?"


    Rozier''s confusion deepened. "Protection fee? What''s that?"


    Alex''s grin widened. "Simple. You give me 10 Galleons every month, and I''ll make sure no one hurts you. Think of it as¡­ insurance."


    Rozier''s face paled. "That''s extortion!"


    "Call it what you want," Alex replied casually, still smiling. "But it''s either that, or you can try dealing with your own problems without my help. Your choice."


    Rozier, trembling with the realization of how deep he''d gotten himself into, swallowed hard.


    "But what if I don''t have enough money? What if I can''t pay you?"


    Alex shrugged. "Then I guess you''ll just have to figure out how to stay safe without me."


    Seeing the deadly seriousness in Alex''s eyes, Rozier nodded weakly. "O-okay, I''ll get the money¡­ I''ll find a way."


    Alex clapped him on the shoulder, his voice mockingly friendly.


    "Good man. I knew you''d see reason."


    Rozier, still shaking, glanced over at the unconscious Travers, who was sprawled on the ground a few feet away. "What about him?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about him," Alex said, waving his hand dismissively. With that, Alex let go of Rozier and walked over to where Travers lay. After a quick search, he found a bag of money.


    Counting the contents, Alex grinned.


    "Twelve Galleons and six Sickles. Well, look at that! This covers your protection fee for this month. I''ll even be generous and give you a discount for next month¡ªlet''s say you owe me eight Galleons."


    Alex''s smile widened as he looked back at Rozier, who was staring at the money bag in disbelief.


    "And if you manage to bring me some extra useful info in the future, I might even reward you. How does that sound? Not a bad deal, right?"

 Chapter 38 - Rozier and Travers

    Rozier groaned inwardly. "A discount? He just robbed Travers and calls it a discount?" But all he could do was nod in agreement."Good," Alex said, satisfied with Rozier''s response. "Cooperate, and I won''t treat you unfairly. Got any juicy info now? Anything from inside or outside the school¡ªas long as it''s valuable, I''m a fair guy." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stepped closer, placing his hand on Rozier''s shoulder again, pressing just hard enough to remind him who was in charge.


    Rozier winced, blurting out under the pressure, "Uh, okay, okay! I did overhear something. A third-year student, Quick Wilkes, was bragging at a party. He said his uncle''s planning to cause trouble for the Order of the Phoenix around Christmas. But, you know, it could just be a rumor."


    Alex''s expression darkened as he absorbed the information, his eyes sharpening. "Are you sure?"


    Rozier, shaken by Alex''s sudden intensity, stammered, "Y-yes, I swear! Wilkes is always bragging about his uncle working for the Dark Lord. He tells us stories about their attacks on Muggles. Some of it even matched what''s been in the news!"


    Alex''s thoughts raced. "Christmas? Could this be connected to Lily and the others?"


    He wasn''t sure, but he wasn''t willing to risk it.


    Letting go of Rozier, Alex watched as the boy collapsed to the ground, his legs giving out from fear. "This news is actually useful. You get a free pass on your protection fee next month. And here, take this as a reward."


    Alex tossed Rozier a small bottle of euphoria. Still trembling, Rozier accepted the potion, unnerved at how casually Alex produced it. "Don''t worry," Alex said, amused by Rozier''s nervousness. "It''s just euphoria. Try it¡ªit might help you calm down."


    Rozier hesitated, uncorking the bottle, the rich, sweet scent of the potion filling the air. Cautiously, he took a small sip, feeling a wave of warmth wash over him as the potion''s calming effects took hold.


    As Rozier do this Alex asked, "By the way, isn''t your family involved with the Death Eaters? You seem awfully eager to spill their secrets."


    Rozier gave a bitter laugh. "Not everyone''s loyal to the Dark Lord, you know. My cousin, Evan Rozier, is the heir and a die-hard Death Eater. He''s strong, and he bullies the rest of the family into line. Most of us don''t care about his crusade. My family wanted to stay neutral, but Evan dragged us into supporting the Dark Lord. I was just hoping to stay out of trouble at Hogwarts, but now¡­"


    Rozier glanced at the unconscious Travers and shook his head. "Now, I''ve got nothing but bad luck thanks to this idiot."


    Alex found it mildly amusing that even pure-blood families had their internal conflicts. He patted Rozier on the shoulder again, this time more gently, and said, "Well, thanks for the info. Just do what I told you, and you''ll be fine. When Travers wakes up, tell him you were knocked out too. It''s fine if you blame me¡ªI don''t care. Yell about it if you have to."


    With that, Alex pocketed the money bag and walked back toward the castle, leaving Rozier to deal with the aftermath.


    Once Alex was out of sight, Rozier let out a long sigh of relief. He looked at Travers with a mix of disgust and hatred. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be stuck in this mess," he muttered.


    Frustrated, he kicked Travers a few times, then slumped onto the grass, overwhelmed. "This Alex is terrifying," Rozier whispered to himself. "His eyes¡ªthey''re like a black hole, ready to swallow me whole. How did I get mixed up with someone like him? Stupid Travers! All I wanted was a quiet time at Hogwarts, and now this¡­"


    With a sigh of defeat, Rozier let his body sink into the cold grass, his mind racing over his new situation. Before long, despite the chill in the air, exhaustion overtook him, and he drifted off into a troubled sleep.


    ______________


    "Rozier! Hey, Rozier!" The voice startled him awake.


    Groggily, Rozier opened his eyes to see Travers standing over him, sneering. "Finally, you''re awake. That Mudblood really did a number on us, huh? But don''t worry¡ªI''m going to make sure he pays for this." Travers rubbed his sore body, still aching from the fight.


    Rozier looked around and realized it was already night. The temperature had dropped, and he felt numb from the cold. "Let''s just get back to the castle. It''s freezing out here, and I don''t want to stay out any longer."


    Despite his tough talk, Travers quickly agreed. The cold was biting, and their bodies ached from the encounter. Together, they trudged back toward Hogwarts, stiff and sore.


    Travers kept ranting as they walked, yelling about how he''d make the "Mudblood" pay. Rozier, walking beside him, nodded but felt disgusted inside. All he wanted was to avoid more trouble, but now he was caught up in Travers'' mess.


    As they entered the castle, Professor Slughorn happened to pass by and, seeing their sorry state, immediately sent them off to the nurse without a word.


    Meanwhile, the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin was still dragging on. The score had climbed to 290 for Slytherin and 410 for Gryffindor. The game had gone on so long that most players were too exhausted to keep flying. Both teams refused to give up, despite Professor McGonagall and Madam Hooch''s repeated suggestions to call it quits. The Slytherin Seeker, Welen Higgs, was so tired he had literally sat down on the grass, unable to keep looking for the Snitch.


    Most of the crowd had left by now, with only a few die-hard fans or students enjoying the spectacle remaining.


    Meanwhile, Alex was relaxing in his room, flipping through the latest issue of Century Charms. Occasionally, he wondered if the Quidditch match had finally ended, but he wasn''t interested enough to check.


    The next morning at breakfast, Vivian excitedly recounted the end of the match to Alex. "Can you believe it? The game lasted until late last night!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing in her seat.

 Chapter 39 - Wingardium Leviosa Modified

    "Slytherin actually won! The Snitch just flew right next to Welen Higgs, and all he had to do was reach out and grab it. The poor guy was so exhausted that he barely moved!""Really?" Alex raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "He won by sheer luck?"


    "Yup!" Vivian grinned. "It was pure chance. Everyone was so tired, and the Snitch basically decided the game for them. I didn''t stay until the end, though. I left when it started getting dark."


    Alex nodded. He had expected the game to last a while, but he hadn''t thought it would go on that long. "I''m surprised anyone was left standing."


    As they ate, a loud cheer rose from the Slytherin table. Alex glanced over and saw Welen Higgs, the hero of the previous night''s match, entering the Great Hall.


    Higgs was a third-year student, with short black hair and a solid build. He smiled politely as he passed by, nodding at those who congratulated him. When his eyes met Alex''s, he gave a small nod, which Alex returned with a smile.


    It struck Alex that not every Slytherin fit the stereotype of being cruel or arrogant. Spending time in the house had helped him see the more complex qualities of Slytherins¡ªambition, shrewdness, and a strong sense of self-preservation.


    He had read about Salazar Slytherin in one of his history books, noting how the founder valued resourcefulness, intelligence, and strong will, alongside a disregard for following rules blindly. In many ways, Alex had come to realize that he fit Slytherin''s mold. The pure-blood supremacists annoyed him, but he understood that the house''s values aligned with his own pragmatic approach to life.


    Time flew by, and soon the Christmas holidays were approaching. By now, Alex had mastered the basic spells for each grade. He had even dabbled with more advanced magic like the Illusion Charm, though with less success. Some spells, like the Patronus Charm, Apparition, and Occlumency, were still elusive to him, but he made peace with the fact that mastery would come with time.


    "Huh... I''ll push those tougher spells to after Christmas," Alex muttered to himself, planning his next steps. He hadn''t heard much from Rozier lately, but he figured the guy would pop up eventually.


    Feeling restless, Alex decided to head outside and visit Hagrid. The common room was unusually busy that day, as students gathered to register with Professor Slughorn for staying on campus over the holidays.


    Since Alex had already made plans to spend Christmas with Sirius, he quickly exchanged a few words with the professor and left.


    As he walked through Clock Square, fine snowflakes started drifting down from the sky, covering the ground with a light dusting of white.


    "It''s snowing," Alex remarked with a small smile.


    "Yeah, it is," a soft voice replied. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex turned to find a familiar-looking girl standing nearby. After a moment, he remembered who she was¡ªOrianna, the girl who had crossed the lake with him on their first day at Hogwarts. She had been sorted into Ravenclaw.


    "Orianna, right?" Alex asked.


    She grinned, her breath visible in the cold air.


    "I''m surprised the ''ghost of Slytherin'' remembers my name."


    "Ghost of Slytherin?" Alex repeated, confused. "You mean me? The ghost of Slytherin is the Bloody Baron, not me."


    Orianna laughed. "Oh, that''s just a nickname you''ve earned among the first-years. People hardly ever see you around. Some of us started wondering if you even existed, so we started calling you the ''ghost of Slytherin.''"


    Alex blinked, surprised. "A ghost, huh? Guess I''ve been laying low for too long."


    Orianna, watching him lost in thought, decided to break the silence. With a mischievous grin, she bent down, formed a snowball in her hands, and aimed it at Alex''s head, thinking it would be a funny prank. But just as the snowball was about to hit him, it froze in mid-air. Alex turned his head slowly, glancing at the suspended snowball. With a small flick of his fingers, the snowball reversed course and flew straight at Orianna at twice the speed, smacking her squarely in the face.


    The force of the hit knocked her off her feet, and she landed with a soft thud in the snow. For a moment, she sat there in stunned silence, blinking in disbelief at what had just happened.


    "You''re too weak," Alex said, his tone flat, before turning and leaving Clock Square without a second glance.


    Orianna, still on the ground with a face full of snow, finally snapped out of her shock. Her face flushed red with a mix of embarrassment and frustration.


    "Crazy!" she shouted after him, but Alex was already too far to hear her.


    Alex, meanwhile, was entirely oblivious to how his straightforward, no-nonsense reaction had left Orianna speechless. He continued walking through the lightly falling snow, his mind drifting once more. As he walked, the snowflakes around him began to swirl in strange, hypnotic patterns, almost as if responding to his presence.


    Without realizing it, Alex had entered a meditative state of heightened awareness. The snowflakes twirled around him like stars in a spiral galaxy, and he felt as though he could control them effortlessly. His control over his magic had grown without him realizing, and now, even the tiniest particles like snowflakes seemed to bend to his will.


    When he came to, he found himself at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, snow still circling him like a personal nebula. He exhaled slowly, watching the snowflakes scatter and rise into the air.


    "My Wingardium Leviosa... it feels different," Alex muttered to himself.


    He realized that his control over the spell had evolved. Before, he had to concentrate to move objects, but now it felt like the magic naturally extended from him, affecting anything within a certain range¡ªsnowflakes, air, and even water droplets.


    He raised his hand, testing his newfound abilities.


    "If I can move snowflakes like this... can I lift myself?"


    Focusing his magic, Alex felt a surge of energy, and his body began to float, slowly lifting off the ground.


    "It worked..." he whispered, a grin spreading across his face. "I can fly without a broom."


    Though the lift was slow and unsteady, Alex found himself hovering half a meter above the ground. It wasn''t as fast or controlled as a broomstick, but the fact that he could levitate himself at all was a massive breakthrough. He spent a few minutes testing his control, floating up and down, enjoying the newfound freedom.


    After a while, Alex lowered himself back to the ground.

 Chapter 40 - Leaving Hogwarts

    "It''s not perfect yet, but with more practice, I''ll be able to fly properly... faster, higher." Alex''s grin widened as he imagined the possibilities waiting for him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Feeling satisfied with his discovery, Alex turned away from the Forbidden Forest and headed toward Hagrid''s hut, eager to share his latest discovery with the friendly groundskeeper..


    Since his epiphany in the snow, Alex made it a habit to spend more time outdoors. He no longer confined himself to his room. Instead, He spent his days strolling through the snow, chatting with Vivian, or simply watching the peaceful winter landscape. But soon, the Christmas holidays arrived, and Alex packed his things, preparing to leave Hogwarts for the holiday.


    On the Hogwarts Express, Alex and Vivian shared a compartment, watching the snow-covered landscape whiz by. Charles had decided to sit with his own friends from Gryffindor, leaving the two of them alone.


    "Alex, what are you scribbling in that notebook?" Vivian asked, leaning over curiously. "And where are you headed after Christmas? My dad''s taking me to France for a vacation. Apparently, they have amazing perfumes there. I hope he buys me a bottle!" she said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Alex glanced up from his notes, realizing how, despite her pure-blood family, Vivian still had strong ties to the Muggle world. Maybe that''s why they got along so well¡ªthere wasn''t the same kind of distance or prejudice between them.


    "France, huh? Take some pictures for me," Alex said with a chuckle. "As for me, I''m just planning out some Christmas gifts. Speaking of which, what do you want for Christmas?"


    Vivian raised an eyebrow, rolling her eyes. "If I tell you what I want, it won''t be a surprise, will it? What about you? What do you want for Christmas, hmm?"


    "Well," Alex said, grinning, "I wouldn''t mind a complete set of Magic Symbols. It''s pricey, though. If that''s too much, a set of 200 potion bottles would be perfect." He looked at her with hopeful eyes, knowing she came from a wealthy family.


    Vivian blinked, speechless for a moment, then shook her head with a playful sigh. "Hmph, you''re way too direct!"


    Alex shrugged, genuinely not sure whether she''d take him seriously or not. He wasn''t great at subtlety when it came to social interactions. "Well, what about a family that just had a baby? What should I get for them? My original plan was to give some children''s toys, but now I''m not so sure."


    Vivian sighed, shaking her head at his cluelessness. "Toys? What would a newborn baby do with toys? Their parents probably already bought everything they''d need anyway. If I were you, I''d go with something more thoughtful¡ªlike bedtime storybooks or a music box that plays lullabies."


    Alex listened carefully, realizing her suggestion made a lot more sense than his original idea. "That''s actually really good advice," he said, quickly scratching out his earlier ideas and jotting down new notes. Vivian watched him, half-amused, half-exasperated.


    She thought that while Alex was smart, he still had a lot to learn about understanding people¡ªespecially girls.


    As the train arrived at platform nine and three-quarters, Alex and Vivian made their goodbyes. They promised to stay in touch during the holidays, then went their separate ways. Vivian met her family, who were waiting to pick her up, while Alex walked towards the exit, expecting to leave alone. However, as he scanned the crowd, he spotted a familiar face.


    "Sirius? What are you doing here?" Alex asked, unable to suppress a laugh.


    "Haha! Thought you''d be all lonely coming off the train by yourself, so I figured I''d swing by and pick you up. What do you say, are you surprised?" Sirius replied, dressed in a brown coat with his hair tousled as usual, grinning like a carefree rogue.


    "I think you''re just bored and had nothing better to do. You probably decided to pick me up just to kill time," Alex said, raising an eyebrow, easily seeing through Sirius'' thinly veiled excuse.


    Sirius chuckled. "My good intentions are wasted on you! You don''t even appreciate me looking out for you. By the way, who was that girl you were with? Should I assume she''s your girlfriend?" he asked with a teasing smile.


    Alex rolled his eyes. ""Didn''t you ever talk to girls in school? If you''re that desperate for a girlfriend, I could introduce you to Madam Pince from the library. You know, your friends already have kids; you being alone is starting to look a little tragic."


    Sirius burst out laughing. "Hahaha! I''m meant to be free, my boy! A lifelong bachelor among the flowers, not tied down to any one person. You wouldn''t understand, you''re too young."


    As the two bantered and teased each other, they left the station. Sirius led Alex to the parking lot where an old motorcycle with a sidecar was parked.


    "Well, what do you think? Pretty cool, right? This is my baby. I don''t let just anyone ride it, but you''re in luck today." Sirius tossed a helmet to Alex with a grin.


    Alex stared at the motorcycle in disbelief. "You''re taking me on this thing in the middle of winter? You''re not worried the cold wind will freeze your brain? But since you went through the trouble of picking me up, I guess I''ll have to suffer through it," he said, accepting the helmet reluctantly.


    "Come on, don''t look so miserable. This baby doesn''t just ride on the ground¡ªit flies and goes invisible," Sirius boasted, patting the motorcycle affectionately.


    "Oh, it''s enchanted?" Alex''s curiosity piqued as he sat down in the sidecar, unable to resist inspecting the magical modifications on the bike.


    "Hey, careful! Don''t touch anything! If you break it, you can''t afford to fix it. Now, where are you staying? I''ll take you there," Sirius said, starting the engine.


    "Diagon Alley. I usually stay at the Leaky Cauldron," Alex replied, pulling his hand away from the motorcycle''s enchanted parts.


    Sirius frowned slightly, surprised. "You''re spending Christmas at the Leaky Cauldron? Alone?"

 Chapter 41 - Messy Sirius

    "Yeah, it''s more convenient than living in the Muggle world where I can''t use magic," Alex explained.Sirius fell silent for a moment, glancing at Alex with a more serious expression. He''d forgotten that Alex was an orphan. Spending Christmas alone at a pub seemed awfully sad.


    After a pause, he said, "Well, how about you come stay with me instead? I live alone, so it''d be nice to have some company. What do you think?"


    Alex considered the offer for a moment and then nodded. "Sure, why not? As long as I''m not imposing."


    Sirius laughed. "You? Impose? Don''t worry about it. I''m not afraid of being disturbed. Just don''t expect the place to be too tidy!" He revved the engine, and the motorcycle took off with a roar.


    Soon, they were flying above London, the motorcycle completely invisible to the people below.


    The freezing wind stung Alex''s face, and after a few minutes of enduring it, he cast a transparent barrier to block the icy gusts. Sirius noticed but didn''t say anything, keeping his focus on the ride.


    They landed in a quiet Muggle neighborhood. Sirius drove through the streets until they arrived at a small villa with a garage. He parked the motorcycle inside, and they stepped into the house.


    "Welcome to my humble abode," Sirius said, spreading his arms wide. "I''ve been living here since I ran away from home at sixteen. It''s not much, but it''s comfortable."


    The house had a small living room with a fireplace, a cluttered kitchen, and a couple of bedrooms upstairs. The backyard was overgrown, letting Alex know it hadn''t been tended to in a while. Inside, however, the smell hit him first¡ªa musty odor mixed with stale air. The floor was covered in dust, and the kitchen sink was filled with dirty dishes, some of which had started growing mold.


    Alex sneezed as soon as they entered. "Merlin, Sirius! Do you ever clean this place? You could at least use Scourgify once in a while!"


    Sirius waved him off, completely unbothered. "What''s wrong with it? I live comfortably. Don''t tell me you''re one of those neat freaks?"


    Alex sighed. "Comfortable is one thing, but this is a disaster. How do you live like this?"


    Ignoring Sirius'' protest, Alex carried his things upstairs to one of the guest rooms. It wasn''t as bad as the rest of the house, mostly just dusty. He set down his luggage and opened the window, letting in some fresh air. With a wave of his wand, a gust of wind swept through the room, gathering the dust into a neat pile before he sent it out the window.


    "Much better," Alex muttered to himself, satisfied with his quick cleaning job. He glanced around the now livable room, unpacked his things, and then headed back downstairs.


    Sirius was lounging on the couch, looking entirely too comfortable in the messy living room. "There''s food in the kitchen if you''re hungry, but don''t expect me to cook for you. Help yourself."


    Alex chuckled, shaking his head. "Don''t worry, I''ve got it covered. Just don''t be surprised if I clean up while I''m at it."


    Sirius laughed. "Do what you want, kid. Just don''t mess with my system¡ªI know exactly where everything is in this mess."


    Alex rolled his eyes and headed into the kitchen. As much as he liked Sirius'' carefree attitude, there was no way he was going to survive in such chaos. A little cleaning wouldn''t hurt anyone.


    Alex took out his wand and cast several cleaning spells on the house, starting with Scourgify and moving onto Aguamenti to thoroughly rinse the walls, floor, and ceiling. He even drained the water outside and followed it up with drying charms. Once everything was spotless, he finally felt some satisfaction with the state of the house.


    Just as Alex finished his cleaning spree, Sirius'' voice echoed from downstairs. "Hey, I''ve got to head out to meet some friends. Don''t worry, I''ll bring back dinner later. If you get hungry, there are some decent Muggle restaurants around here¡ªthere''s a good Italian place that does pizza. Just be careful not to let the Muggles see you casting any spells."


    With a whoosh, Sirius Disapparated, leaving Alex alone in the now immaculate house. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Meeting some friends? More like heading to a meeting with the Order of the Phoenix," Alex muttered to himself but didn''t dwell on it. Instead, he inspected his cleaning efforts again.


    Although the kitchen was now sparkling, the rest of the house was still a disaster zone. Alex sighed and rolled up his sleeves. There was no way he was going to stay in this mess.


    "How can Sirius fight dark wizards but can''t fight dirt?"


    Alex grumbled as he started cleaning again, this time focusing on the living room. He waved his wand and set the pots and pans in the sink to clean themselves. They flew one by one under the faucet, scrubbing themselves with sponges, rinsing, and then drying in a neat line. Alex wasn''t satisfied until they had been cleaned three times over.


    After the kitchen was spotless, Alex turned his attention to the living room, where the sofa was covered with grime. He tried several cleaning spells, but the stains were stubborn, refusing to budge. Frowning in thought, he suddenly had an idea. Pointing his wand at the sofa, he cast the Evanesco spell but modified it to act as an extraction spell.


    Slowly, the stains on the sofa were pulled out, like dirt being sucked through a straw.


    "Never thought I''d be using this spell for housekeeping," Alex chuckled to himself.


    It worked so well that he continued using the spell on the carpet, the table, and the floor. Within minutes, the entire first floor was as clean as new. He even rearranged the furniture so everything was aligned perfectly.


    Next, Alex tackled the fridge. When he opened it, a foul stench greeted him, and he recoiled.


    "How does he live like this?" he muttered, tossing out all the moldy, unidentifiable food.

 Chapter 42 - Warn The Order

    After cleaning it out, he made a trip to a nearby Muggle supermarket to restock the fridge with fresh groceries.When he returned, the house was almost unrecognizable¡ªit was orderly, fresh, and spotless. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the time he finished, it was around eight in the evening. Outside, the quiet street was lit by glowing streetlights, with the first signs of Christmas decorations hanging from houses. Sirius strolled down the road carrying a box of pizza, whistling a tune. When he opened the door and stepped inside, he froze in his tracks, looking around with wide eyes.


    He backed out of the house, checking the number on the door, thinking he had walked into the wrong place. Everything was clean¡ªthe furniture looked new, the air was fresh, and even the lights seemed brighter.


    But the thing that surprised him the most was the Christmas tree by the fireplace. Decorated with small ornaments shaped like lions, snakes, eagles, and badgers, the tree sparkled with a golden star on top.


    "Alex?" Sirius called out, unsure if this was some kind of elaborate prank.


    Alex appeared from the kitchen, casually carrying a plate of roast lamb chops, wearing an apron. He set the lamb down on the dining table and said in his usual deadpan tone, "Ah, you''re back. Your oven works fine, by the way. It''s actually pretty good."


    Sirius stared, still trying to process what had happened. "What... what did you do to my house? I''ve only been gone for a few hours! And what''s with the Christmas tree?"


    Alex blinked, confused by Sirius'' reaction.


    "Your house was a mess, so I cleaned it up a bit. As for the tree, I saw an old man selling it at the supermarket. I figured you didn''t have any Christmas spirit, so I got one. I made the decorations using Transfiguration. Not bad, huh?"


    Sirius was speechless. He rubbed his eyes as if trying to wake himself from a dream.


    "A little cleaning? You redecorated the whole house! This is... this is..." He trailed off, still in shock.


    "Are you going to eat or not?" Alex asked, taking off his apron and sitting down at the table, clearly unbothered.


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s eat," Sirius replied, shaking his head. He sat down, eyeing the lamb chops before stuffing one into his mouth.


    "This is really good, but I still need to know¡ªhow did you manage all this?"


    "It''s simple," Alex explained nonchalantly.


    "I broke the pistachios into small pieces, pan-fried the lamb chops in butter and rosemary until they were golden brown, coated them with the pistachios, and roasted them in the oven. I went for medium rare¡ªthough, if you prefer raw, I can adjust for next time."


    Sirius raised his hands in mock surrender.


    "No, no, medium rare is perfect. But seriously, thanks for doing all this. I wasn''t expecting it, but it''s nice."


    Alex shrugged, clearly unbothered by the praise.


    "Just figured if I''m staying here, might as well make it livable."


    As they ate, the house felt much more like a home¡ªwarm, clean, and with the faint scent of Christmas in the air.


    "But still¡­. How did it get this spotless in just a few hours? My God, it''s cleaner than when I first bought the place!"


    "We''re wizards, remember? Isn''t cleaning just a flick of a wand?"


    "Sure, sure," Sirius said, shaking his head in disbelief. "But this isn''t like any cleaning spell I''ve seen. The carpet stains¡ªcompletely gone. It''s like the house was rebuilt!"


    "That''s because I have my own special cleaning spell," Alex said with a playful grin, keeping his secret technique mysterious.


    Sirius, still not fully recovered from his shock, wandered from the living room to the kitchen, touching every surface as if to confirm it was real. It was clear he hadn''t seen his home so clean in years.


    After Alex cleaned the table from dinner, he hesitated for a moment before speaking again.


    "Sirius, I need to talk to you about something serious."


    Sirius turned from admiring his newly cleaned kitchen and, with his usual cheerful tone, said, "What is it? You''ve already mastered housework and cooking, so what''s left? You''re practically a housewife¡ªwhat more can you do?"


    Alex, rolling his eyes, retorted, "I''m not here to talk about my cleaning skills. It''s something important. I overheard some chatter about the Death Eaters planning an attack on members of the Order of the Phoenix around Christmas."


    Sirius''s face instantly shifted from playful to serious. "Are you sure? How do you know all this while at Hogwarts?"


    Alex, smirking a little, replied, "Remember, I''m a Slytherin, Sirius. You pick up on things in that house."


    Sirius raised an eyebrow. "So, what exactly did you hear?"


    Alex gestured toward the fireplace and took a seat on the sofa. He waited for Sirius to join him before continuing. "I overheard a senior in Slytherin, Quick Wilkes. He said his family was talking about an attack, something to do with the Death Eaters. Do you know a Wilkes?"


    Sirius frowned. "Wilkes, huh? He was always hanging around with Snape, Avery, Mulciber, and the rest of that crowd. I''ve suspected him for a long time. But the Ministry of Magic never moves unless there''s concrete proof. They all wear those blasted masks during their attacks, so without catching them in the act, it''s hard to pin anything on them."


    Alex couldn''t hide his disbelief. "So, you''re telling me you can know who these Death Eaters are, but unless they''re caught in the act, they just walk free? Even if they''re right in front of your face?"


    Sirius gave a bitter nod. "Exactly. But things have been changing since Millison Barnold became Minister of Magic. His administration, along with Dumbledore''s constant lobbying, has made it harder for these Death Eaters to operate in the shadows. Still, the Ministry''s hands are tied unless they have solid evidence."


    "Why can''t you detain them under the guise of assisting in an investigation?" Alex asked, surprised at how slow and bureaucratic the Ministry seemed to be.


    Sirius sighed. "It''s not that simple. Many Death Eaters are from influential pure-blood families. They have connections in the Ministry and on the Wizengamot. Even with Barnold''s improvements, there''s still a lot of fear and corruption."


    Alex thought for a moment, then suggested, "You should alert the Order of the Phoenix as soon as possible. Even if it''s just a rumor, being prepared might give you the upper hand."

 Chapter 43 - Meeting The Order

    Sirius stood up and began pacing the room, thinking over Alex''s words."You''re right. We can''t take any chances. But if the Death Eaters do show up and find out we were expecting them, they''ll investigate the leak. That might put you in danger."


    Alex shrugged. "I doubt they''ll trace it back to me. I was subtle about how I got the information. Besides, I''m not exactly defenseless. You remember who saved you last time, don''t you?"


    Sirius narrowed his eyes playfully. "Let''s get something straight¡ªI didn''t need saving. If you hadn''t gotten in the way, I''d have taken those Death Eaters down myself."


    Alex grinned but didn''t argue further. Sirius walked over to the fireplace and pulled out his wand. With a flick, he summoned the fire to life, casting a glowing charm onto the flames. Within moments, the face of an elderly man appeared in the flames¡ªit was Dumbledore.


    "Sirius," Dumbledore said, his voice calm but curious. "It''s rare to hear from you directly like this. What''s going on?"


    Sirius relayed everything Alex had told him about the potential attack by the Death Eaters, along with his own speculations.


    Dumbledore listened carefully before speaking. "This is indeed important news. I hadn''t expected Alex to have such an ear for critical information at Hogwarts." His eyes softened as he looked at Alex.


    "I remember you well from my conversations with Lily. You''ve certainly grown."


    Alex gave a respectful nod, but his expression remained focused."I''ll call a meeting of the Order of the Phoenix tomorrow," Dumbledore continued. "Sirius, would you be so kind as to bring Alex along? There are matters we''ll need to discuss in person."


    Sirius nodded, and Alex leaned forward. "I''ll be there." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sirius glanced over at Alex and broke into a grin. "Looks like you''re in for a busy Christmas after all."


    Alex, who had been curious to see the Order of the Phoenix in action, shrugged and nodded.


    "No problem."


    Dumbledore smiled warmly from the flames. "Excellent, young man. This way, we can confirm the authenticity of the news. Thank you, Alex."


    Alex, staying humble, replied, "You''re welcome, Professor. I''m just trying to protect myself. After all, I''m a Muggle-born wizard."


    Dumbledore chuckled. "Humble as well. Very well, I will send word tomorrow, and the meeting location will remain the same."


    With that, Dumbledore''s image vanished, leaving only the crackling of the fire behind.


    Sirius turned to Alex with a grin. "Alright, then! Get some rest tonight. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to the meeting."


    "Yeah," Alex replied, but his mind wasn''t entirely focused on the meeting itself. Instead, he was intrigued by the communication magic Sirius had used with the fireplace.


    ''It seemed incredibly convenient. I wonder if there are limitations or if I could learn it myself.'' He mentally noted to ask Sirius about it later.


    That night, Sirius didn''t sleep well. He had grown so used to the cleanliness of the living room after Alex''s thorough cleaning that when he returned to his messy bedroom, it felt unbearable. The contrast made it clear just how disorganized and dirty his room had been all along. Eventually, he drifted off, but not without feeling slightly annoyed by the mess.


    The next morning, Sirius dragged himself downstairs with a stiff neck. As soon as he stepped into the kitchen, he was greeted by the aroma of a hearty breakfast spread across the table. However, Alex was nowhere to be seen.


    Curious, Sirius stepped outside to the small backyard and found Alex practicing some form of martial art, his movements swift and precise, with the sound of his fists cutting through the air.


    Sirius watched, wide-eyed, as Alex moved fluidly through what looked like an intense routine. "I''ve never seen anyone move like that before," Sirius muttered to himself, fascinated.


    When Alex finished, he noticed Sirius watching him, yawning sleepily. "You''re up late. Are you hungry? Breakfast is ready."


    Sirius grinned. "I usually skip breakfast, but now that you''re making it, I wouldn''t dream of missing out. By the way, what was that? Some kind of dance? It looked pretty cool."


    Alex smirked. "Just some exercise. Now, do you want to eat or not?"


    "Eat, definitely eat!" Sirius replied quickly. "I usually skip because no one cooks around here."


    Alex just rolled his eyes, thinking how lazy Sirius could be.


    As the morning passed, the time for the meeting with the Order of the Phoenix approached. Around noon, Dumbledore sent a signal through the fireplace. Alex, now changed and ready, saw Sirius prepare to take him. Without wasting any time, Sirius grabbed Alex''s arm, and with a sharp crack, they Disapparated.


    The two reappeared in a narrow, rundown alleyway. Sirius scanned the area, making sure no one was watching. He then led Alex to a battered wooden door at the end of the alley. With his wand, Sirius muttered something under his breath, and a phoenix emblem flashed briefly on the door before it creaked open.


    Sirius led Alex through a small backyard and into a modest room. They descended a narrow staircase into a basement.


    Alex took in his surroundings¡ªa worn space with wooden beams, brick walls, and a large table surrounded by old wooden chairs. It looked more like a storage room than a secret headquarters.


    Already gathered at the table were a few familiar faces: Dumbledore, who stood at the center, and next to him, the grizzled Auror, Mad-Eye Moody.


    There was also a younger witch, elegant and composed, whom Alex didn''t recognize. On the opposite side sat two more wizards¡ªone with a thick beard and dignified presence, and the other a kind-looking man with short reddish-brown hair.


    Dumbledore greeted them warmly as they entered. "Good afternoon, Sirius. Alex. Now that everyone is here, let''s sit down and begin."


    Alex had expected a larger group, but it seemed that the Order of the Phoenix operated with only a small number of dedicated members. He sat next to Sirius, observing the others curiously.


    Sirius introduced Alex to the group. "You already know Moody. This here is Emmeline Vance," he gestured to the elegant witch, "and over there is Edgar Bones," indicating the man with the thick beard, "and next to him, Gideon Prewett. Everyone, this is Alex."


    Alex nodded in greeting, and the others nodded back with mild interest.


    Mad-Eye Moody, with his signature rough tone, broke the silence with a chuckle. "So, the boy who helped Sirius with that little Death Eater spat, huh? I didn''t expect you to get tangled up in Death Eater business so quickly, kid. Are young wizards these days that scared of death?"


    Alex couldn''t help but smile at Moody''s bluntness. "Well, it''s because I''m scared of death that I don''t want to run blindly. In these dangerous times, running only makes you a target. If you keep your head in the sand, it''s easy to become a victim. You have to face things head-on if you want to survive."


    The members of the Order exchanged approving glances. Dumbledore gave a small nod of approval. "Well said, Alex. Sometimes wisdom doesn''t come with age alone."


    Moody''s grin faded as he got serious. "Alright, let''s get down to business. Tell us what you''ve learned."


    Alex proceeded to explain what he had overheard from Wilkes at Hogwarts, detailing the rumors of a potential Death Eater attack during the Christmas holidays. The Order members listened in silence, their expressions growing more thoughtful as Alex spoke.


    When Alex finished, Dumbledore leaned back slightly and asked, "And what do you think of this situation, Alex?"

 Chapter 44 - Who is The Traitor?

    When Dumbledore directed the question back to Alex, he paused for a moment to collect his thoughts before answering."First off, there''s a high chance this information could be false. After all, I overheard it from a student at Hogwarts. There''s no guarantee that what he said was accurate, and even if it was, it''s possible his family members were just bragging." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dumbledore gave Alex a thoughtful look. "And yet, you chose to pass this information on to us?"


    Alex nodded."Better safe than sorry. If the information turns out to be false, nothing is lost. But if it''s true and I didn''t warn you, it could endanger my friends. I couldn''t live with that."


    Dumbledore smiled approvingly. "Cautious and wise. You handled it well, Alex." He then turned to the group. "In fact, I''ve received similar intelligence from other sources, which is why I convened this meeting."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, realizing why Dumbledore had taken his tip so seriously. Clearly, the headmaster had more information than he let on. Perhaps Dumbledore had magical foresight, or maybe there were informants among the Death Eaters.


    The others around the table seemed to have a moment of understanding as Dumbledore"s words sank in.


    "If the Death Eaters are planning an attack around Christmas, the key question is: who is their target?"


    Edgar Bones, his hand stroking his thick beard, asked thoughtfully. "Are they going for a large-scale assault, or is it an ambush on a single person?"


    Gideon Prewett chimed in. "It''s unlikely they''ll target individuals. With the holidays approaching, most people are with their families, so there''s little reason to be out and about alone."


    Moody nodded. "Still, it''s important we remind everyone to stay vigilant, especially during the holidays."


    Everyone around the table nodded in agreement.


    "If they are planning something big, it will probably happen at a time when people are gathered together. Do any of you plan on hosting any large gatherings over Christmas?" Emmeline Vance asked, her voice calm but thoughtful.


    Gideon grinned."Yes, my brother Fabian and I are spending Christmas at the Burrow with our sister Molly and her family."


    Sirius added, "Me, Lupin, Peter, and Alex will be at the Potters'' Christmas dinner."


    Dumbledore also chimed in. "The Longbottoms and the McKinnons are having family gatherings as well."


    Moody, sitting with his arms crossed, scoffed. "Well, I''ll be spending Christmas alone at the Ministry, so I guess I''ll be safe," he said sarcastically, but Alex could sense a bit of genuine humor behind the gruff statement.


    Alex could''t help but chuckle at Moody''s unexpected sense of humor, lowering his head to stifle his laughter.


    Moody narrowed his one good eye at Alex. "What''s so funny, boy? It''s easier to stay safe when you don''t have a big family to worry about."


    "I agree," Alex replied, trying to keep his face serious. "I live alone most of the time, and it''s not so bad."


    Moody couldn''t help but let out a grunt, clearly a little annoyed but not able to argue. He turned back to Dumbledore. "The Ministry will be short-staffed over Christmas. With most departments on holiday, including the Aurors and the Magical Accidents and Catastrophes Unit, there won''t be many people monitoring magical activity in London. If the Death Eaters strike, we''ll be slow to respond."


    Dumbledore''s expression grew more serious. The holidays posed a unique problem¡ªwhile most wizards and witches were busy with their families, it left them vulnerable. If an attack came, the Ministry''s reduced presence could make it difficult to mobilize quickly.


    Sirius, unable to sit still, slammed his fist on the table. "Why are we sitting around waiting for them to make a move? We should strike first and take them by surprise."


    Dumbledore raised his hand gently to calm Sirius. "I understand your frustration, but moving too hastily could backfire. If we escalate the conflict, it could work in the Dark Lord''s favor. We must be careful."


    Alex couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Even Dumbledore, the strongest wizard he knew, wasn''t certain about defeating Voldemort yet.


    After a few moments of thought, Dumbledore spoke again. "We''ll prepare for the worst. Sirius, take Alex back home and enjoy the holiday season. Luckily, we''ve already taken precautions, and with our guard up, there"s a chance nothing may happen at all."


    Reluctantly, Sirius nodded. "Fine," he muttered. He stood up, signaling to Alex that it was time to leave.


    As Sirius and Alex left the basement, Dumbledore turned to the remaining members. "Do you have any more specific information?" Edgar Bones asked, his gaze sharp.


    Dumbledore nodded slowly. "Yes, I have more information from another source. I''m almost certain the Death Eaters will attack around Christmas, but I still have some reservations."


    "You mean there''s something we''re missing?" Gideon Prewett asked, frowning.


    Mad-Eye Moody, ever watchful, seemed to have an idea. His magical eye tracked Sirius as he left the room. "I think I know where you''re going with this, Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore sighed. "Yes. The reason I''ve called only a small number of you here today is that I fear there may be a traitor within the Order."


    The room fell silent. Gideon looked shocked. "You think we have a mole?"


    Dumbledore nodded. "The Death Eaters seem to know too much about us. Despite our best efforts to keep members'' names and addresses secret, they''ve been able to track us far too easily."


    Edgar leaned forward. "So, is that why you didn''t tell Sirius?"


    Dumbledore raised his hand gently. "No, it''s not about Sirius. I trust his loyalty completely. But his impulsiveness and emotional nature make it difficult for him to keep secrets. We need someone who can keep a level head under pressure."


    Moody grunted. "I''ve had my suspicions too. My bet''s on Mundungus Fletcher. That guy''s always skulking around, smuggling Merlin-knows-what."


    Dumbledore didn''t confirm or deny. "We need to be careful. Keep this information among ourselves for now, and we''ll continue investigating quietly. The last thing we need is for the Dark Lord to find out we"re onto him."

 Chpater 45 - Snape?

    Emmeline Vance, who had been listening quietly to everyone''s theories, spoke up."Professor Dumbledore, don''t you think we''re stretched a bit thin? The Ministry of Magic won''t have many people available at that time either."


    Dumbledore''s gaze shifted to Gideon Prewett, as if he had just settled on a plan.


    "In that case, I''ll convince the Longbottoms to spend Christmas with the Potters. I''ll also speak to Marlene; perhaps she and her family could join everyone at the Burrow."


    Gideon nodded with a warm smile. "I''m sure Molly would welcome them with open arms."


    Moody grinned, tapping his wand on his hand. "Well, that leaves only two key places to guard. We can even set up a few ambush points in advance. They''d better show up, or I''ll be blowing cold air all night for nothing."


    "Agreed," Edgar Bones added. "But let''s not tell them why we''re setting this up. We might catch some Death Eaters by surprise or even root out the traitor."


    Seeing the general approval of his plan, Dumbledore nodded. "Then it''s settled. Moody, Emmeline, I''ll need you to look after the Potters and Longbottoms. Edgar, help guard the Slytherins. I''ll be ready to step in if Voldemort himself makes an appearance."


    Everyone agreed, and one by one, they left, leaving Dumbledore deep in thought. As he stared into the flickering fire, he murmured to himself, ''Tom, would you really harm a newborn child? How far you''ve fallen into darkness¡­'' He frowned, his mind on the prophecy. ''Potter or Longbottom? And Snape¡­ you''d better not fail me.''


    Meanwhile, back at Sirius''s place, Sirius dropped onto the sofa with a heavy sigh, worry creasing his brow as he tapped his foot anxiously, clearly still preoccupied with thoughts of the Death Eaters.


    Alex, however, wasn''t overly worried. He trusted Dumbledore''s precautions and didn''t believe anything serious would happen if they were on high alert.


    "Sirius, I want to head out," Alex said suddenly.


    Sirius snapped out of his thoughts, looking startled. "Out? It''s already late! What if you run into trouble?"


    Alex rolled his eyes. Sirius was always on edge lately. "Relax, Sirius. I just need to pick up some Christmas gifts. Besides, if the Death Eaters are planning something for Christmas, we''re safe until then."


    Sirius frowned, still hesitant. "Christmas presents? You sound like a kid. If Dumbledore decides to cancel the gathering, all of this might be for nothing."


    "Maybe, but if the Death Eaters know we''re prepared, they might call off the attack altogether. I''m just going to the Muggle shopping district anyway, not Diagon Alley. It''ll be fine."


    Seeing Alex''s determination, Sirius sighed, finally relenting. "Fine, but I''m coming with you. Don''t even think about running off alone."


    Despite his protests, Alex couldn''t shake Sirius. Together, they headed to London''s Muggle shopping areas, where Alex could shop in peace.


    First, they stopped at the market. Alex wanted to pick up some condiments. Ever since Hagrid discovered his stash of spices, he had nearly wiped out his supply. He also bought a big copper hot pot, the kind used for traditional mutton stews. It would be perfect for a cozy winter meal with friends.


    Next, they wandered through the nearby shopping mall. Alex chose a lovely music box that played a soothing lullaby for little Harry, along with several children''s storybooks. For Professor McGonagall, he selected a finely crafted brooch carved with a lion, and for Professor Flitwick, he found a detailed mechanical clock he knew the Charms professor would appreciate. For Slughorn, Alex picked out an aged bottle of whiskey, knowing his fondness for fine drinks. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For Hagrid, he found a large copper mug engraved with mythical creatures¡ªa bit decorative, but he was sure Hagrid would use it every day. And for his friends Charles and Vivian, he bought each of them a new set of Poker cards. According to Vivian, the Slytherins and Gryffindors had all but worn out the old set with their constant games.


    When it came to Sirius, Alex decided on something unique: a gramophone and a stack of vinyl records. He could already picture Sirius listening to music and unwinding, and thought it would suit his godfather''s often restless spirit.


    Alex also bought a large supply of greeting cards, wrapping paper, and boxes, ready to pack everything up later. Finally, he bought himself a new set of formal wear for the occasion.


    With all the shopping bags in hand, Sirius grumbled, hauling a large cardboard box as they left the mall. "Next time, remind me not to come along," he muttered, but Alex just grinned.


    Over the next few days, Alex stayed at Sirius''s house. Sirius was either out on Order business, sprawled out on the sofa, or fiddling with the gramophone like a big kid. During one quiet evening, Alex asked him about the mysterious way wizards communicated through fireplaces.


    Sirius explained that, similar to Floo powder, the Floo network linked fireplaces, allowing them to communicate. His fireplace was specially modified by the Order to allow for private communication. They couldn''t travel directly with Floo powder, but it enabled them to stay connected safely.


    Alex listened, fascinated by the concept. He was already thinking of how he could use this knowledge in the future.


    Seeing Alex''s interest in magical communication, Sirius gifted him a copy of Contact Rune Application for Christmas. With the establishment of the Floo network, the book held all sorts of techniques that fascinated Alex.


    While flipping through one of Sirius''s old photo albums, Alex paused. "Is this¡­ Snape?" He pointed to a picture of a young Severus Snape in a group photo, clearly from a school event.


    "Yep, that''s him," Sirius said, leaning over. "This was taken at one of Professor Slughorn''s Slug Club gatherings. You''ll want to remember these faces: that''s Avery, this one here is Dolohov, and of course, that''s Snape. Keep an eye out for them; you might cross paths one day."


    Alex paid particular attention to Snape''s image. He knew Snape had a potion book signed The Half-Blood Prince, and based on the complex spells and potion tips scrawled throughout, he was confident it was Snape''s handwriting. The young Snape in the picture had slightly longer, dark hair and a somber, almost mysterious expression.

 Chapter 46 - The Potters

    The next evening, Alex dressed up for the Christmas dinner. He wore sharp gray trousers, a French-style dark blue shirt, and a silver-gray vest, finished off with a narrow silver-and-black striped tie. His carefully styled hair added to his mature look. If it weren''t for his height of about 1.5 meters, he might''ve looked like a young adult.Sirius, on the other hand, wore a casual formal outfit, skipping the tie entirely and leaving his collar slightly undone, looking every bit the dashing rogue.


    "So, when you said we''d head to the Potters'', you meant by motorbike?" Alex asked, eyeing the motorcycle Sirius had just rolled out.


    Sirius chuckled, patting the bike proudly. "Absolutely! I have to show this beauty off to James and Remus. Besides, my trunk has an Undetectable Extension Charm, so we''ll have room for all your gifts."


    With a resigned sigh, Alex climbed on behind Sirius, muttering, ''I worked hard on my hair¡­ If this bike ruins it, I''ll never forgive you.''


    Sirius just laughed, revving the bike as they took to the sky, heading for Godric''s Hollow. Alex, meanwhile, cast a shield charm to block the cold wind and preserve his hairstyle.


    Godric''s Hollow, nestled in southwest England, was a mixed wizard and Muggle community. Although wizards resided there, magic use in front of Muggles was still forbidden.


    When they finally landed in front of the Potters'' home, Sirius parked the motorcycle with style. Alex, however, wasn''t amused. Despite his efforts, his hair had still gotten windswept, and he tried in vain to smooth it out.


    "Stop fussing over your hair," Sirius teased. "You look great! Just like me¡ªcarefree and charming."


    Alex muttered under his breath, ''That''s exactly why I didn''t want this look.''


    Sirius knocked on the door, and it soon swung open to reveal Lily Potter, her long auburn hair falling down her shoulders. She greeted them with a warm smile.


    "Sirius, Alex! Welcome! You''re the last ones to arrive."


    Alex shot Sirius a knowing glance. If it hadn''t been for the detour with the bike, they would''ve arrived on time. Sirius, unfazed, grinned.


    "It''s all the same. Haven''t seen you in ages, Lily! You''re looking radiant as ever."


    Alex smiled politely. "Merry Christmas, Mrs. Potter. Thank you for inviting me."


    Lily''s eyes softened. "Please, call me Lily. Ever since we met, I''ve felt a connection to you. Besides, you saved Sirius, so you''re family to us now. Come inside; it''s freezing out there."


    Sirius scoffed. "Saved me? This kid just got lucky. I could''ve handled those two idiots myself."


    Lily only smiled, exchanging a knowing glance with Alex, before leading them inside.


    The Potters'' house was warm and cozy, bathed in a soft glow from magical candles and oil lamps. In the living room, a group of familiar faces was gathered around the fireplace. There was James Potter, and next to him, a young man in an old-fashioned suit and a cheerful, broadly built man. Across from them sat Frank Longbottom and his wife, Alice. Alex recognized Frank from a brief encounter; he was an Auror who''d escorted Alex to the Leaky Cauldron before.


    Sirius strode forward, arms open wide. "James! Remus! Peter! Merry Christmas!" He greeted each of them with a hug. "And the Longbottoms! Didn''t expect to see you two here, but it''s a real treat," Sirius said, shaking Frank and Alice''s hands warmly.


    Frank nodded with a smile. "Dumbledore thought it''d be wise for us to spend Christmas together. Harry and Neville are only a day apart in age, so it''s the perfect chance for them to play together. Alice and my mum were thrilled with the idea, so here we are."


    James pulled Alex aside to ask how he was adjusting to life in the wizarding world.


    "I''m getting there," Alex said with a grin. "Although there''s a lot to learn, I have some excellent teachers." He nodded in Sirius''s direction, who was now recounting one of his wild Hogwarts stories to Frank and Remus.


    James chuckled. "Sirius might be a bit of a handful, but he has a good heart. I''m glad you two found each other. If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Let me introduce everyone properly. Alex, this tall guy here is Remus Lupin, the one over there is Peter Pettigrew, and you''ve already met James. And these are Frank and Alice Longbottom."


    "Hello, Alex," Remus said, shaking his hand with a friendly smile. "Thanks for looking out for Sirius."


    Peter Pettigrew, a bit shy, nodded. "Hello, Alex. Nice to meet you."


    Alex returned their greetings politely, feeling welcomed by the group. Just then, a middle-aged woman with an apron around her waist marched in from the kitchen, hands on her hips.


    "Well? Are you all just going to sit here, or will someone help me in the kitchen? Or am I, an old woman, supposed to do everything by myself?"


    Frank Longbottom chuckled and rolled his eyes. "Mum, you''re not even fifty! Don''t make yourself sound ancient."


    Augusta Longbottom shot her son a stern look. "If I''m old, it''s because you''ve aged me, you worrywart!"


    Seeing an opportunity, Alex stepped forward. "Mrs. Longbottom, you''ve been working hard. Please, let me help."


    Augusta''s eyes softened as she watched Alex take off his coat and roll up his sleeves. She gave Frank a pointed look. "See? A young lad who''s more sensible than my own son!"


    Then, turning to Alex, she said, "Thank you, child, but don''t trouble yourself. Let us grown-ups handle the cooking. We wouldn''t want you burning yourself." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Frank made a face, trying to duck away from his mother''s rebuke, while Sirius chimed in, "Mrs. Longbottom, don''t underestimate Alex. The kid''s a whiz in the kitchen. I''ve gained weight just from his cooking these past few days!"


    Hearing that, Augusta looked at Alex with newfound appreciation and led him into the kitchen. Inside, Lily was bustling around, and Alex quickly donned an apron, diving into the prep work alongside her.


    Augusta couldn''t help but smile. "I didn''t expect someone so young to be this responsible and know their way around the kitchen."

 Chapter 47 - Taking A Photo

    Alex smiled modestly as he chopped vegetables. "I''ve lived alone for most of my life, so I had to learn to take care of myself."Touched, Augusta reached over to ruffle his hair gently. "Poor dear. I imagine you''ve been through quite a bit. If you were born into our family, we''d have spoiled you rotten."


    Alex''s heart warmed at her kindness, and he replied, "Thank you, Mrs. Longbottom. You have a wonderful family, and I''m sure your son is every bit the hero you raised him to be."


    Augusta chuckled, clearly proud, despite her sternness with Frank.


    As they worked, Alex turned to Lily. "Did Dumbledore mention¡­ well, anything specific to you?" he asked, choosing his words carefully.


    Lily nodded. "Yes, we received a warning. James and I have been adding protective charms to the house all week. I trust Dumbledore has everything planned, but thank you for alerting us early, Alex."


    Augusta added with a snort, "If those Death Eaters have any sense, they''ll stay far away from us tonight."


    Hearing their confidence reassured Alex. He''d had a nagging suspicion that someone within the Order might be feeding information to the Death Eaters. If the night remained peaceful, it might mean someone tipped them off to avoid the planned ambush. Either way, with Dumbledore''s arrangements, he was hopeful.


    Alex relaxed and focused on helping with the meal. He even prepared a couple of his own dishes: a savory mushroom soup and a spicy tuna cake. Augusta, watching him cook, looked on with growing admiration, her eyes gleaming with approval.


    When everything was ready, Alex excused himself from the kitchen to rejoin the others in the living room. There, the adults had gathered around the fireplace, watching the two babies¡ªHarry Potter and Neville Longbottom¡ªcrawl around on the carpet.


    Alex knelt to get a closer look but had a hard time telling which baby was which. Meanwhile, the adults were clearly having fun, placing the babies side by side, encouraging them to race or crawl toward toys. However, the babies had their own goal. Harry took a couple of wobbly crawls before plopping down and chewing on his fingers, while Neville flopped around a bit before crawling back to the safety of his mother.


    One of these babies, Alex knew, was destined to defeat Voldemort. Yet, looking at Harry now, he saw just an innocent, ordinary child. Alex didn''t know much about the Harry Potter books, but he wondered. Did his presence here change anything? Could he somehow prevent the tragic fate that awaited the Potters?


    Dinner was a lively affair, with everyone sharing stories and laughs over the delicious spread. Augusta''s eyes gleamed with pride each time someone praised the mushroom soup or tuna cakes Alex had made. She gave him a warm, approving smile, clearly fond of him.


    After dinner, the group gathered in the living room, where James pulled out a few wizarding games, and Sirius challenged Remus to a light-hearted duel, sparking playful arguments among everyone about who would win.


    As the evening wore on, Alex found himself feeling a sense of belonging. The laughter, the shared stories, and the warmth in the room reminded him of family. Alex watched Harry and Neville crawl around, the group, amused by the babies. Sirius scooped up Harry and held him out to Alex with a grin.


    "Look here, Alex, this is my godson, Harry." He brought Harry closer, chuckling as he added, "Harry, this is Alex. Just remember, don''t grow up to be as smug as this one here."


    Alex rolled his eyes but smiled, reaching out to shake Harry''s tiny hand. "Hey there, Harry. Your godfather may seem annoying¡ªactually, scratch that, he is annoying. Try not to end up like him, alright?"


    Sirius, pretending to be offended, pulled Harry back and said, "Hey, don''t teach my godson bad habits!" Yet, as he held Harry, his face softened with a gentle, affectionate look that made him appear like a proud parent.


    After a few minutes, James called Sirius over for something, so he handed Harry to Alex. Left holding the small, curious baby, Alex couldn''t help but smile at Harry, who was happily munching on his hand. Despite knowing Harry''s fate as a future savior, right now, he was just an innocent child.


    Soon enough, Sirius returned and waved Alex over. "Come on, Alex! James suggested we take a group photo¡ªlet''s get everyone in."


    They gathered by the fireplace, moving the furniture aside to make space. James and Lily stood in the middle with Frank and Alice Longbottom, while Remus, Sirius, and Peter stood on one side, and Augusta, Frank''s mother, stood on the other. To balance it out, Alex stood beside Augusta, holding Harry while she held little Neville. With everyone in place, James quickly set up the camera, motioning for everyone to smile, and with a flash, the picture was taken.


    As the camera clicked, Alex looked down and realized Harry was still in his arms. The whole group had been so busy getting the shot that they hadn''t passed the babies back to their parents. Neville, too, was still with his grandmother. He laughed, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Did anyone notice we forgot to put the babies with their actual parents for the photo?" Alex teased, looking at James and Lily. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The group paused, and then laughter erupted as they all realized the oversight. Lily, reaching to take Harry from Alex, chuckled, "Well, it seems like Harry''s taken quite a liking to you. He didn''t fuss at all."


    "Should we retake the photo so the babies are with you both?" Alex suggested.


    Lily smiled, shaking her head. "No need. As long as we have each other, even if we''re not in the same frame, we''re still a family." Her words were simple yet heartfelt, bringing a warmth to the room.


    As the laughter died down, they moved to the dining area for Christmas dinner. The atmosphere was lively, with everyone enjoying the food and exchanging compliments. They were particularly impressed by Alex''s cooking, showering him with praise.

 Chapter 48 - Ambush

    Augusta gave Alex an approving smile, her admiration for him growing with each compliment.After dinner, they gathered in the living room to exchange Christmas gifts. Alex passed out the presents he had carefully selected for each person.


    For Lily, he had a beautiful music box and some children''s books for Harry. For James, he gifted a small, well-wrapped vial of euphoria potion, and he handed out similar ones to everyone present. Seeing that Alex had thought of each of them made the group''s respect for him grow even more.


    Augusta, realizing she hadn''t prepared a gift for Alex, quickly unhooked a delicate silver chain from around her neck. It was originally a gift she planned to have made into a locket for Neville''s photo, but she handed it to Alex warmly.


    "Here, Alex, take this on behalf of the Longbottom family. I''ll have a new one made for myself later."


    The Potters gifted Alex a rare set of books titled Mysteries of Magical Defense, which included personalized notes and blessings from Lily and James.


    Lily explained, "We know you''re dedicated to learning, and these are hard to find. We hope they''ll be useful."


    Alex''s eyes lit up as he admired the books. "Thank you both so much! I''ll take good care of them."


    He was truly grateful, knowing how precious the books were.


    Then, Sirius approached Alex with a smug smile, pulling out a small flaxen bag. Handing it to Alex, he said, "Don''t say I never think of you. Open it."


    Alex took the bag, expecting something simple, but as he examined it, he realized it was an enchanted item¡ªa small bag with an Undetectable Extension Charm, Capacious Extremis. Inside was a magically expanded space of three to four cubic feet, perfect for carrying everything he needed.


    "Wow, this is incredible, Sirius!" Alex exclaimed, his eyes shining.


    He had been thinking about buying something similar, but the price had been too expensive.


    Sirius shrugged, looking proud. "I noticed how much you were lugging around the other day, so I figured this would come in handy. It should last you a good four or five years."


    For once, Alex had no snarky comeback, only words of gratitude.


    "Thank you, Sirius. This is¡­ perfect."


    Sirius grinned wider, pleased by Alex''s genuine reaction.


    As the evening continued, laughter and joy filled the air.


    "Looks like the Death Eaters are keeping their distance tonight. I wonder how things are going at the Weasleys''," Sirius whispered to Alex, showing that he was still on guard, despite the festive spirit.


    But a sudden, piercing alarm shattered the festive atmosphere, pulling everyone out of their Christmas gathering.


    ''Great, Sirius, way to jinx us,'' Alex thought, alarmed, as he felt his stomach drop. He knew instantly that something was wrong.


    The group reacted swiftly. Clearly, they''d been prepared for this possibility.


    Wands were drawn in an instant.


    James raised his voice, calling out, "As planned! Lily, Alice, Augusta¡ªyou stay in the room and guard the boys. The rest of us will handle the enemy outside. Frank, send a message to Dumbledore and the Aurors!"


    Just as James finished speaking, a loud rumble came from outside. The defensive wards around the house had been activated; the Death Eaters had begun their assault on the home.


    Frank raised his wand, summoning a silvery ferret Patronus. He whispered a message to it, and the Patronus darted through the wall to deliver the warning.


    ''So that''s the Patronus charm,'' Alex marveled briefly, though there was no time to dwell on it.


    The men quickly moved outside, wands raised, while flashes of red, yellow, blue, and green lit up the windows from their spells. Lily, meanwhile, handed Harry over to Alex.


    "Follow me," she said, her voice calm and steady.


    Alex knew better than to try and act brave. He followed Lily closely, clutching Harry protectively as she led him, Augusta, Alice, and Neville to the basement.


    Once there, Lily pushed open a door to a small storage room filled with shelves stacked with household items. Lily tapped a few bricks on the wall with her wand, and a wave of magic washed over the walls.


    "This is a safe room," she explained. "Once the protection spells activate, it''s nearly impossible to open from the outside. We should be safe here until help arrives."


    Alex felt a bit of relief, holding little Harry close. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Augusta, keeping calm, looked at Alex reassuringly.


    "Don''t worry, lad. We prepared for this. These cowardly Death Eaters will regret coming here."


    Alex nodded, seeing how experienced and prepared they were. He felt his own tension ease slightly, but the muffled sounds of spells and explosions from above reminded him the battle was ongoing.


    After a while, Augusta even managed to joke, "Can you imagine their faces when they realized they''ve walked right into a trap?"


    Everyone chuckled, sharing her confidence. But just as they were settling in, a faint, unsettling rustling sound came from outside the basement door. They exchanged tense glances, gripping their wands tightly. It wasn''t clear if the noise was friend or foe.


    Suddenly, the noise intensified¡ªa series of loud thuds and blasts pounded against the door, accompanied by bursts of magic that sent ripples through the room''s protective spells.


    Alice, clutching her wand tightly, glanced around with worry. "Could it be that Frank and James didn''t manage to hold them off? And why hasn''t support arrived yet? Is¡­ is it Voldemort himself?"


    Augusta kept her composure, holding Neville close with one arm and her wand in the other. "Calm down. We don''t know what''s going on up there. Stay focused."


    Lily nodded, keeping her voice steady. "Whatever''s happening, the protective wards are holding for now. We''ll have to rely on ourselves. Keep calm and be ready to defend."


    Alex glanced at the weakening protective magic on the door. "The wards are getting weaker. Let''s set up a barricade just in case they break through." He waved his wand, stacking boxes and furniture to form a makeshift bunker in front of them.


    Everyone quickly followed his lead, moving tables, chairs, and anything else they could find to create a half-circle barrier around the room.

 Chapter 49 - Close Save

    Once they''d finished, Alex turned to the others."Alright, here''s the plan: Lily, your Shield Charm is the strongest, so you focus on defense. Alice and Augusta, you''ll handle offensive spells. I''ll assist with cover and distractions as needed."


    The group took their positions, with Lily and Alice in the center, while Alex and Augusta, holding Harry and Neville respectively, stayed toward the back. They agreed to crouch behind the barricade if spells came through that they couldn''t block in time.


    Alex examined the glowing defensive wards on the door, noting the pattern of the attacks. "They''re concentrating on one spot. Looks like they''re planning to break through there. If the door blasts open, I''ll try to block their view momentarily. You all attack immediately."


    The others nodded, ready. Despite Alex being the youngest, they followed his instructions without question. His achievement against the Death Eater had earned him respect, and his confident voice gave the impression he knew what he was doing.


    Before long, the protective magic on the door flickered, revealing a growing, irregular gap. With a final explosion, the door flew off its hinges, hurtling into the room.


    "Do it," Alex whispered, his voice steady. With a quick flick of his wand, he skillfully redirected the door that had been blown off its hinges, sending it flying back toward the Death Eaters outside. The attackers were just beginning to laugh, thinking they had breached the room, when they saw the door flying back at them. Caught off guard, they frantically cast spells to deflect it.


    As soon as they shattered the door, a volley of spells from Lily, Alice, and Augusta struck. One Death Eater was hit by multiple spells, flying backward and slamming into the ground, unconscious. The other Death Eater reacted quickly, dodging sideways to avoid the magical blasts that grazed past him.


    Just then, a third Death Eater appeared, filling the gap and immediately attacking the room. Lily calmly deflected his curse with a Shield Charm, and Alice and Augusta fired back, forcing the Death Eaters to stay on the defensive. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The spells from both sides filled the room with flashes of color, and the two Death Eaters struggled under the relentless barrage. Forced to retreat slightly, they had no chance to counterattack effectively, while Lily held her ground with ease.


    Then, a fourth figure emerged, casting a powerful Shield Charm that blocked the spells coming from within the room. The three Death Eaters now surged forward, pushing into the room.


    Meanwhile, Alex was calmly preparing his own spell. He focused, gathering energy for the Extraction Charm he had planned. Just as the first two Death Eaters stepped over the threshold, the ground beneath them gave way, swallowing them up to their knees.


    Alex had used his Extraction Charm to silently remove the soil from beneath the floor, creating an unstable patch that would throw off anyone''s balance. He had prepared it carefully, knowing it would give them a vital advantage. Caught by surprise, the Death Eaters struggled to free themselves.


    Lily, Augusta, and Alice seized the opportunity. They aimed a series of spells at the trapped Death Eaters, and despite the third Death Eater''s attempts to shield them, the barrier was pierced. The trapped Death Eaters slumped, knocked out cold by the combined force of their spells.


    The remaining Death Eater, realizing he was outmatched, quickly pulled out a small vial of potion. Maintaining a defensive charm with one hand, he downed the potion, his eyes turning a bloodshot red as the effects took hold.


    With renewed strength, he let out a wild scream, firing spells at a rapid pace. A green flash¡ªthe Killing Curse¡ªshot forward, but Lily deftly used a levitated piece of furniture to block it, the curse shattering it to pieces. The Death Eater''s spells were frenzied, and Lily, Alice, and Augusta had to focus on deflecting them to stay safe.


    But then, as the crazed Death Eater prepared to charge, his breathing suddenly grew strained. His movements became slow, his face contorting as he clutched at his throat, unable to breathe. In moments, he couldn''t even utter a spell.


    "Now! Attack while he''s down!" Alex shouted, struggling to keep his wand steady as he maintained his spell.


    Realizing what Alex had done, Lily, Alice, and Augusta quickly fired off a series of spells that overwhelmed the Death Eater, sending him sprawling to the ground, defeated.


    With the room finally quiet, Alex let out a long breath, lowering his wand. The Extraction Charm he''d used to create an airless bubble around the Death Eater had worked flawlessly. While he couldn''t cast directly on a living, resisting target, he''d discovered that he could manipulate the air around them. By extracting the air in a focused area, he could cause a temporary suffocation effect¡ªa tactic he had been experimenting with to disrupt opponents without direct physical harm.


    This was Alex''s first time using the spell in real combat, and he was pleased with the results. The strategy required precise magical control, but it could be incredibly effective in the right situation.


    Lily, Alice, and Augusta finally lowered their wands, letting out sighs of relief as the adrenaline began to fade. The high-stakes battle had left everyone exhausted, yet victorious.


    Just as they caught their breath, another figure appeared at the doorway. Everyone instinctively raised their wands, firing off defensive spells. The intruder barely had time to react, casting a powerful Shield Charm to deflect the incoming attacks.


    "Hold fire!" a gruff voice yelled. "It''s me! Take a good look, would you?"


    Peering through the dim light, they recognized the figure¡ªMad-Eye Moody, his magical eye spinning as he scanned the room.


    "Thank Merlin, you finally made it," Augusta sighed, relaxing her grip on her wand.


    Moody surveyed the room, his eyes falling on the unconscious Death Eaters scattered across the floor.


    "Blimey, what happened here? You lot took down this whole group?"


    Augusta huffed, a hint of pride in her voice. "Did you think we''d sit here and let them win? They should''ve known better than to come after us."


    Moody shook his head, still looking impressed.


    "Well, well. Dumbledore and I had a few Aurors stationed nearby, ready to jump in. We were backing you up outside, but it seems you had things handled in here."

 Chapter 50 - Aftermath

    He began recounting the events outside.The battle outside Potter''s house had been fierce, but with Moody and the others ambushing from the shadows, the Death Eaters were caught off guard and forced into a retreat.


    "But then¡­ the one who must not be named showed up," Moody said, pausing grimly.


    "Voldemort?" Augusta and Lily gasped, exchanging shocked glances.


    Moody nodded. "Yes. Just as the Death Eaters started to retreat, Voldemort arrived to support them. His power is¡­ unsettling. He summoned a massive fiery serpent with a curse that burned through our defenses."


    "We scrambled to defend ourselves, but thankfully, Dumbledore arrived right after. We had arranged for him to keep watch, knowing Voldemort might appear. Dumbledore dispelled the fire serpent with a powerful ''Finite Incantatem,'' then engaged Voldemort himself. The spells they cast were fierce; we were forced to scatter to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. Even the Death Eaters kept their distance, unwilling to be near the fight."


    Moody gestured toward the unconscious Death Eaters scattered across the room. "These ones here must have snuck in during the chaos. They likely used Disillusionment Charms or Invisibility Cloaks. Everyone was so occupied with the battle that they slipped through."


    Alice''s face paled with worry. "What about Frank and the others? Are they alright?"


    Moody gave a reassuring nod. "They''re fine. Once the Death Eaters saw they were losing ground, they retreated with Voldemort. Sirius and Peter took minor injuries, but nothing serious. The Aurors, led by Barty Crouch, are still out there handling things, including the Muggles'' memories. James and Frank stayed up there to keep an eye on Sirius and Peter. They asked me to come down and let you know it''s over."


    Moody glanced at the makeshift barricades and the scattered Death Eaters in the room. Shaking his head, he muttered, "And here I almost got hexed just walking in!"


    Augusta huffed, folding her arms. "Don''t expect an apology! You''ve no idea what we just went through."


    Moody gave a small, reluctant grin. "Fine, fair enough." His usual gruffness softened slightly, and the tension in the room eased as everyone chuckled.


    But the relief was short-lived.


    One of the Death Eaters on the ground, still clinging to consciousness, suddenly lurched up, his voice wild with fanaticism. "Long live the Dark Lord! Long live Voldemort! Avada Kedavra!"


    Before anyone could react, the Death Eater raised his wand, aiming it toward the group with deadly intent.


    Alex, standing at the back with Moody, reacted first. With a swift flick of his wand, he summoned a gust of air, knocking the Death Eater off balance. The curse veered off, hitting the ceiling instead, sending a scattering of plaster down.


    In that instant, Moody raised his own wand and bellowed, "Avada Kedavra!" The green light shot from his wand, hitting the Death Eater squarely. The man collapsed, his body still and lifeless.


    The others, who had begun to exit the room, rushed back, alarmed at the sudden outburst. Augusta hurried to Alex, her eyes wide. "Are you alright, Alex? That lunatic nearly hit you and Harry!"


    "Looked like ''Dragon''s Fury Elixir,''" Moody said as he inspected the fallen Death Eater, his face twisted in disgust. "They''re insane enough to use this forbidden potion. Keeps them going even through pain or exhaustion."


    Alex shuddered. He realized that his mistake had been in not disarming the unconscious Death Eaters earlier. Holding Harry close, he felt the weight of how close they had come to disaster.


    As if sensing the tension, Harry, still in Alex''s arms, let out a wail, his small face scrunching up in distress. Neville, too, began crying in Augusta''s arms. They had been quiet through the whole ordeal, but now, as the threat faded, their cries filled the room.


    Alex, feeling awkward, handed Harry back to Lily. "I think he''ll calm down with you."


    Lily took Harry with a soft smile, her gaze filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Alex. You''ve looked after him so well. You even shielded him from that curse. I can''t thank you enough." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex gave a modest shrug, stretching his arm, which was sore from holding Harry. "No need to thank me, Lily. We''re friends¡ªthis is just what we do for each other."


    Moody gave Alex a respectful nod. "Quick reflexes, kid. Not bad at all."


    Alex glanced at Moody''s weathered face, which had twisted into what might have been a smile. ''Please, don''t smile. You look scarier than a Death Eater,'' Alex thought, holding back a smirk of his own.


    "Alright, folks, the danger''s passed. Go up and see your loved ones. I''ll handle things here," Moody said, picking up the wands from the fallen Death Eaters to secure them.


    With that, Alex, Lily, Augusta, and Alice made their way upstairs, eager to reunite with the others.


    "Let''s see who this lunatic is," Moody muttered, removing the mask of the Death Eater he had just killed. As the face came into view, Moody''s expression soured. "Evan Rosier. Figured it would be him. He and Wilkes, who got taken down upstairs, were old schoolmates. Guess he was corrupted deep by the Dark Lord. If he''s resisting arrest, he''s earned his fate."


    As he inspected Rosier''s face, Moody mumbled to himself, "That young wizard, Alex¡ªwas that silent casting? And there are more Death Eaters down here than up top. Impressive bunch of fighters."


    Upstairs, Lily and Alice, each carrying their children, reunited with James and Frank. The home''s main hall bore clear signs of battle: walls filled with scorch marks and the main entrance shattered in ruin. Aurors and Order members were busy repairing the house while others gathered nearby, where Sirius and Peter sat in the center, both covered in bandages.


    "James! Frank!" Lily and Alice called, running up to embrace them.


    "Lily, thank Merlin you''re safe. We won, but it was close!" James pulled her close, relieved but unaware that Death Eaters had snuck into the basement.


    The crowd around turned to greet them, and Alex spotted some familiar faces from the Order.

 Chapter 51 - Voldemort!?

    Edgar Bones, Emmeline Vance, and Gideon Prewett stood nearby, along with his brother Fabian and another woman who carried a similar confident demeanor¡ªMarlene McKinnon, Charles''s aunt.Sirius and Peter sat with a crowd around them, both looking a little worse for wear. Peter was animatedly recounting his "heroic" roll to dodge a spell, which left a cut on his right hand. Sirius, obviously more injured, just chuckled, wincing as he tried to wave at Alex with a bandaged arm.


    "Thanks for everything, Sirius, Peter¡ªyou two were heroes today," Lily said, giving them each a hug.


    Sirius laughed, then winced. "It''s nothing, really. Just a few scrapes. But we only managed to catch three Death Eaters¡ªthe others got away, unfortunately."


    Augusta, standing nearby, grinned. "Not quite. There are four more lying unconscious in the basement."


    "What?" Everyone turned to look, surprised to learn that more Death Eaters had broken into the house.


    James''s face went pale as he turned to Lily. "Four Death Eaters? In the basement? Are you alright?"


    Augusta shook her head. "Of course we are! You don''t know how dangerous it was fighting those lunatics in the basement."


    Lily, sensing everyone''s worry, quickly explained. "Don''t worry, James. We''d prepared the safe house with protective spells, and thanks to Alex''s idea, we managed to hold them off. We were able to handle it."


    She downplayed the fight, not wanting to alarm anyone further, though she knew how close the encounter had been. Augusta noticed but chose to stay quiet, only giving her son Frank a sharp look. He had been hovering protectively over Alice, fussing over every scratch, while she had been fighting alongside him the entire time.


    Just then, Moody entered with the captured Death Eaters in tow. Three were still unconscious and floating in a binding spell, while the fourth¡ªRosier¡ªwas lifeless, suspended by Moody''s charm.


    "Lily, you might recognize this one," Moody said, motioning to Rosier. "An old classmate of yours, Evan Rosier."


    "What?" The group was stunned. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He resisted," Moody explained. "When I got down there, he tried one last desperate spell. If Alex hadn''t acted so quickly, the curse he threw would''ve hit Harry."


    James looked stricken, gripping Lily''s shoulder. "Merlin¡­ Alex, you saved Harry?"


    Alex nodded, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the gratitude from everyone. "I just acted on instinct, honestly." In that moment, his life had been on the line; if he hadn''t been the one targeted, Alex wasn''t sure he could have reacted that quickly.


    As he spoke, the door opened. Dumbledore entered, accompanied by the Minister of Magic, Millison Barnold, and Barty Crouch, head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. The room fell quiet as they entered.


    Moody nodded in greeting. "Dumbledore, Minister Barnold, Director Crouch."


    The Minister gave a gentle nod, his voice calm and warm. "Thank you all for your bravery. Tonight is a victory. Two Death Eaters killed, and one officially captured."


    Moody gave a chuckle. "Sir, it''s even better than that. We got one more Death Eater down here who was taken out in defense and three more unconscious."


    Barnold''s eyes widened as he saw the four Death Eaters lined up at Moody''s feet. "More? This is quite the haul."


    Barty Crouch stepped forward, frowning as he took a closer look at Rosier''s face. "This¡­ Evan Rosier?"


    When Dumbledore took in the scene, he gave the group an approving smile, noting the resilient looks on Lily and Augusta''s faces. "It seems some remarkable adventures unfolded down below. Mrs. Longbottom, would you mind telling us more?"


    Augusta glanced at Lily, who gave her a nod of encouragement. With a hint of pride, Augusta recounted the battle in the basement. "When we realized the safe house defenses were being attacked, Alex suggested we build an inner line of defense¡­ and under his direction, we managed to take down that madman who''d taken a dangerous potion."


    Minister Millison Barnold, listening intently, looked concerned. "It''s disturbing that Death Eaters would sneak in to target women and children. But tell me, how did one of them end up dead?"


    "That would be my doing, Minister," Moody replied with his characteristic grit, recounting how he''d stepped in just in time. "Rosier went mad, shouting his allegiance to Voldemort and trying to hit Alex and Harry with a Killing Curse. If Alex hadn''t reacted quickly and thrown him off, he would have succeeded. I acted on instinct and cast the Killing Curse myself to stop him."


    Barnold nodded approvingly. "In a case like this, we can''t afford hesitation. I declare that the use of the ''Unforgivable Curse'' was lawful enforcement." He then turned to Alex, offering him a nod of respect. "Mr. Alex Wilson, your actions tonight were brave and well-calculated. Protecting your friends and helping capture four Death Eaters at such a young age is admirable. You''ll receive a formal commendation."


    Alex''s spirits lifted. He didn''t need fame, but the recognition and a possible reward made him happy.


    "Thank you, sir, I was just doing what any friend would do."


    Satisfied, Barnold moved on to commend Lily, Augusta, and the others for their courage.


    Meanwhile, Dumbledore, watching from the side, kept a thoughtful eye on Alex. From what he had heard, Alex''s strategies and calm spellcasting had been vital in their victory. Dumbledore mused that he should look further into Alex''s background and abilities¡ªthis young man held promise.


    As he considered the evening''s events, Dumbledore couldn''t help but think about Voldemort''s intentions. He suspected the Death Eaters had been sent to specifically target Harry or Neville, likely based on the prophecy. If so, he''d need to contact Snape soon.


    On the other side of the room, James was embracing Lily, his face lined with remorse. "I''m so sorry, Lily. I should have been there with you."


    Lily squeezed his hand gently. "Don''t apologize, James. None of us expected this. And instead of apologies, why not thank Alex? He saved Harry tonight."


    James glanced over at Alex, who was chatting with Sirius. "I will."


    Alex, noticing Sirius sitting nearby with his bandaged chest, walked over with a smile. "Looking a bit rough there, Sirius. Can you still move?"


    Sirius scoffed, though he winced. "It''s nothing. Just a minor lung wound. I could fight another battle if I needed to."

 Chapter 52 - Severus Snape

    In truth, Sirius had taken a nasty hit from a ''Severing Charm'' during the fight, which had grazed his chest and made it painful for him to breathe.Dumbledore approached, looking concerned. "Sirius, you need to head to St. Mungo''s for proper treatment. You''ll need a few days in the hospital."


    Sirius started to protest, but Alex, seeing through his bravado, nudged his shoulder lightly, causing Sirius to cough. "Fine, fine!" Sirius sputtered, shooting a playful glare at Alex. "You''re a menace."


    Trying to catch his breath, Sirius looked at James. "Just make sure Alex isn''t on his own while I''m gone."


    James smiled. "Don''t worry. He''ll stay with us for now. I''ll help him gather his things tomorrow." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing he had no choice, Sirius nodded reluctantly, then said to Alex, "Be careful with all this heroics business. You don''t want too much attention."


    Alex smirked. "Coming from you? Look at the state you''re in after all your heroics."


    Turning to Dumbledore, he asked, "Professor, could I ask a favor?"


    Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly and replied, "Please, Mr. Wilson, speak freely. I find it difficult to refuse a hero of today''s events."


    Hearing Dumbledore call him a hero, Alex grinned awkwardly. "Well, Headmaster, I overheard Minister Barnold mentioning a commendation for me. I''d prefer if it wasn''t publicized too widely. You know¡­ too much attention can bring unnecessary trouble."


    Dumbledore nodded, immediately understanding Alex''s concern. "Very wise, Alex. I''ll speak to Minister Barnold about keeping this discreet. In fact, I''ll suggest he exchange the public acknowledgment for a tangible reward instead. How does that sound?"


    Alex''s face lit up. "Thank you, Professor Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore smiled warmly, then turned to Sirius and Peter. Before Sirius left for St. Mungo''s with Dumbledore, he reminded James to take care of his prized motorcycle. Alex, seeing Sirius''s attachment to the bike even in his injured state, could only roll his eyes with a smirk.


    Shortly after, the Aurors finished their work, restoring the damaged parts of Godric''s Hollow and erasing any traces from nearby Muggles. With the help of some powerful repair spells, Lily''s home was soon returned to its original state. One by one, the Longbottoms and members of the Order of the Phoenix said their goodbyes, Augusta even inviting Alex to visit sometime, which he gladly accepted.


    Soon, only the Potters, Harry, and Alex remained.


    "Alex," James said with a smile, "thank you for everything today. You''ve more than earned a peaceful night''s rest. Let me show you to the guest room."


    Alex, now standing in the cozy, quiet house, nodded appreciatively. "Thank you, James. I''d be honored."


    "Don''t say that. After tonight, you''re not only our friend but also our comrade and protector." James clapped Alex on the shoulder. Lily, holding Harry, nodded with a grateful smile.


    Meanwhile, after dropping Sirius off at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, Dumbledore didn''t return to Hogwarts. Instead, he made his way to a secluded hill deep within the Forbidden Forest, waiting for someone.


    It wasn''t long before a figure appeared in front of him with a sharp crack of Apparition. A Death Eater stood there, pulling off his mask to reveal the somber face of Severus Snape.


    "It seems Tom took the prophecy to heart," Dumbledore said icily. "Tonight''s attack on the Order was merely a cover. Several Death Eaters broke into the Potter home and almost killed Lily and her son. Tell me, is that what you wanted, Severus?"


    Snape''s face twisted painfully, his usual stoic expression cracking under the weight of Dumbledore''s words. "The Dark Lord told no one of this plan¡ªnot even me! If I''d known, I would have stopped it, somehow¡­"


    Dumbledore''s gaze hardened, his voice cold. "How? Do you still have the courage to stand against Voldemort? The moment you told him the prophecy, Severus, this was set in motion. His target is Lily and her child. You''ve seen it yourself."


    Snape''s shoulders slumped, his head bowed as though the weight of his guilt was too much to bear. "But¡­ it could also be the Longbottom boy. I''ll persuade him that it''s Frank and Alice''s son who''s the child of prophecy¡­"


    "Severus!" Dumbledore''s tone was sharp, his blue eyes flashing with anger.


    A wave of powerful magic surged from him, making Snape recoil in shock.


    Gathering himself, Dumbledore continued, "Do you know what your old classmate, Evan Rosier, tried to do tonight? He drank a dangerous blood potion that risked his sanity to break into the Potter home and kill Lily and her child. He nearly succeeded. Alex Wilson''s quick actions saved Harry. Rosier''s fanaticism is proof enough¡ªVoldemort has chosen his target."


    Snape, trembling, fell to his knees, covering his face as tears escaped his eyes. He had followed Voldemort''s orders without hesitation for years. But now, as he faced the brutal reality that the Dark Lord was targeting the one person he truly loved, his heart crumbled.


    "I knew¡ªsomewhere in my heart, I knew," Snape whispered, his voice broken. "But I kept lying to myself."


    "The prophecy wasn''t about a woman, Severus. It was about a boy born at the end of July. But Voldemort won''t hesitate to kill his mother as well," Dumbledore said, his tone stern but edged with sympathy.


    Snape''s face contorted with despair as he admitted, "The Dark Lord¡­ he''s been looking for them for weeks. I only learned recently that tonight''s plan wasn''t aimed at the Order at all but at the Potters. I lied to myself, but deep down, I always knew¡­" His voice trailed off, lost in grief and guilt.


    Dumbledore looked down at Snape, a hint of compassion in his stern gaze. "Then you must choose, Severus. If you wish to make amends, if you truly want to protect Lily, there''s a path. But you must commit to it fully."


    Snape nodded slowly, a flicker of determination breaking through his despair. "The Death Eaters have a spy within the Order of the Phoenix? Do you know who it is?" Dumbledore asked, his voice calm but sharp as he looked closely at Snape.


    Snape shook his head. "No, I don''t know. It could be anyone. The Dark Lord¡­ he won''t reveal them too easily. He''s patient, biding his time. He''ll keep trying until he succeeds¡ªI''m certain of it." His voice trembled slightly, betraying his worry as he shared what he knew with Dumbledore.

 Chapter 53 - Snape Request

    Snape hesitated, struggling with his emotions, but finally, he took a deep breath, his inner conflict giving way to desperation."Please¡­ hide her, hide them. I''m begging you!" His voice was raw, pleading with emotion.


    Dumbledore''s gaze softened slightly, but he asked calmly, "And what are you willing to give in return, Snape?"


    Snape''s face reflected a brief moment of helplessness before he spoke with quiet determination.


    "Anything. Anything you need."


    Dumbledore saw the resolve in Snape''s eyes. He nodded, his voice gentle. "Very well. I''ll do everything I can to protect Lily and her family. If there''s any change in Voldemort''s plans, you know how to reach me."


    Snape nodded, numb from the weight of the moment. After a pause, he asked, "Is that Alex you mentioned the one who helped Sirius escape that day?"


    Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled slightly. "Yes. He''s also been sorted into Slytherin¡ªjust like you. But I must say, he has a far stronger resolve."


    "A Slytherin? Maybe I made the wrong choice after all¡­" Snape murmured, handing Dumbledore a small vial. "Pass this on to him. It''s a thank you, for his help."


    Dumbledore accepted the vial, a smile touching his lips. "Perhaps one day, you''ll be able to thank him in person."


    Meanwhile, Alex was fast asleep, unaware of the conversation. The next morning, James took him to retrieve his belongings from Sirius''s house. With his magical bag, Alex could carry everything he owned in one place. James was visibly shocked at the transformation Sirius''s house had undergone.


    "So¡­ you actually tidied up the place for him? That''s impressive," James said, his view of Alex rising even further.


    Alex shrugged it off, and they headed to St. Mungo''s Hospital to visit Sirius. As expected, Sirius was far from resting. He was busy doing some training. If it weren''t for James and Alex''s visit, he likely wouldn''t have stayed in the hospital at all.


    After a brief visit with Sirius, Alex and James returned to the Potters'' home for lunch. Lily watched Alex, who was playing with little Harry, and smiled warmly.


    "Alex, while you''re staying here, if you ever need help with anything, just ask. You''ve done so much for us."


    "You''re already doing plenty, really. I''m just grateful to be here."


    Lily exchanged a look with James, then added thoughtfully, "Well, I know you''ve taken an interest in protective charms and amulets. I''d be happy to teach you as much as I can while you''re here. The Potter family library is also open to you. I think you''ll find it very useful."


    Alex''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really? That would be amazing! Professor Flitwick always said you were his most talented student, and I have so many questions I''d love to ask."


    Lily smiled, recalling her own school days and feeling a fondness for Alex''s eagerness to learn. His curiosity, combined with his diligent nature and his Slytherin roots, reminded her of an old friend. She glanced down at Harry, who chose that moment to start crying, breaking her thought.


    After lunch, once Harry was settled down for a nap, Lily led Alex to the underground safe room. It had been the site of a recent intense battle but was now clean and spacious, perfect for practicing spells.


    Standing in the center of the room, Lily addressed Alex, "I''ve seen you use the Levitation Charm Wingardium Leviosa and the Summoning Charm Accio. They''re both excellent, and I can tell you''ve put a lot of effort into them. If you want, you can practice here, and I''ll spar with you or answer any questions you have."


    Alex thought for a moment, gathering his thoughts before saying, "I''ve been practicing the Shield Charm recently, but I can''t seem to get it right. Sometimes it fails completely, and even when it works, it''s not as strong as I''d like. It''s nothing like the Barrier Charm, which seems much easier to control. What am I doing wrong?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re working on the Shield Charm already?" Lily asked, surprised. "That''s a difficult spell, even for adult wizards. Most new Aurors struggle with it."


    "Is it really that hard?" Alex asked, scratching his head. "I didn''t find the incantation all that complicated."


    Lily nodded thoughtfully. "Why don''t you try casting it for me? Let''s see what''s happening."


    Alex nodded and lifted his wand. "Protego!" he said, focusing all his energy on casting the Shield Charm.


    Magic surged from within, and at the tip of his wand, a faint, shield-like shimmer began to form. But it was fragile, wavering in the air for just a few seconds before vanishing, like a soap bubble popping.


    Lily watched with surprise. Despite his young age, Alex could almost cast the Shield Charm¡ªsomething that required remarkable control over magic. When she had first learned the charm, she had struggled to get any results at all, even with the correct incantation.


    "Try it a few more times," Lily instructed, intrigued.


    Alex repeated the charm over and over, yet each attempt resulted in either a faint flicker or a thin, feeble shield that faded away too quickly.


    After observing him closely, Lily nodded to herself and finally spoke. "I think I see what''s happening here. You''re saying the spell perfectly, and your magic control is excellent, but it''s still difficult for you to maintain the charm. That''s completely normal for someone your age."


    Alex tilted his head, confused. "Wait, so the spell is fine, my control is good¡­ but it still doesn''t work right? Why?"


    Smiling, Lily explained, "Let me put it another way. You''re from a Muggle background, so think of it like water pipes and valves. Casting a spell is like opening a valve, and your magic flows out like water through a pipe. But unlike solid pipes, the magic pipes inside us are flexible, more like a hose."


    She continued, "Good control lets you direct the water¡ªthe magic¡ªsmoothly, and with practice, you can even control the flow rate and power. If your control isn''t strong, magic will spill or flow unevenly. But you don''t have that issue; your control is amazing. The real problem is the size of the pipe itself."

 Chapter 54 - Lilys Teaching

    "So¡­ it''s not big enough?" Alex asked, starting to understand."Exactly. The Shield Charm, or Protego, requires a lot of magic. It''s designed to block spells and dark curses, so it needs a strong, constant flow of power. Even if you have the control, your body is still young, so your pipe¡ªor magic capacity¡ªis smaller. It just can''t handle the amount of magic this spell needs, at least not yet."


    Alex''s eyes lit up with understanding. "So, for stronger spells, my pipe needs to be bigger, or I need to push magic out faster to keep the shield stable. But if I try forcing more magic out now, it could hurt me, right?"


    "Exactly," Lily nodded, pleased with his response. "As you grow, your body will naturally handle more magic, making spells like Protego much easier. And yes, you could try to pressurize your magic, but that''s dangerous for your current stage. Forcing it could cause harm, like burst pipes in a plumbing system. The spell failing right now is your body''s way of protecting itself."


    Alex nodded, absorbing her words. It made sense now why the charm was giving him trouble, even though he had no problem with simpler spells. He thought back to other spells he''d learned, like the Sectumsempra curse, which had impressive power yet was relatively easy to cast. It seemed to need less raw magic, making it all the more dangerous because it could be performed so effortlessly.


    "I get it now. I can''t just rely on brute force spells until I''m older. If magic power is tied to my physique, then training my body will help, right? And maybe¡­ eating foods that boost my strength?" he asked thoughtfully.


    Lily chuckled. "Absolutely. Physical conditioning and magical diets can improve your magical stamina. You''re clever to think of that. Magical creatures'' ingredients¡ªlike dragon liver¡ªcan support growth, but take it slow and safe."


    Alex made a mental note. He''d have to talk to Hagrid about rare magical ingredients that could help with his training. But for now, he knew he''d have to put off mastering the Shield Charm until his body could handle it. With that plan set, Alex turned back to Lily, a new spark of excitement in his eyes.


    "Then, until I''m ready for those heavy-duty spells, I want to focus on something else. Could you teach me about runes and alchemy? I''d love to make protective charms and enchanted items, like the amulet you gave me."


    Lily''s face softened, impressed by his eagerness to learn. "You have a good head on your shoulders, Alex. Runes and alchemy are wise areas to study. I can teach you what I know, though I''d recommend going to Professor Dumbledore if you want to explore advanced alchemy. There''s also Edgar Burns, an expert on alchemical theory."


    Alex shook his head, smiling. "I''m sure I''ll learn a lot from you, Lily. Your amulet''s design alone is brilliant. I''d love to make something just like it."


    Lily blushed slightly, though she waved him off modestly. "Well, if you''re that interested, I''ll gladly teach you. Runic theory is the foundation of every magical enchantment, and with time and practice, I think you''ll be able to craft some powerful charms of your own."


    "Alright then, we''ll need a different setup," Lily said.


    They moved to the study, where Lily began to gauge Alex''s knowledge. "So, ancient runes and their combinations¡ªhow much do you know about them?"


    Alex replied honestly, "I''ve read An Easy Guide to Ancient Runes, and I have a Rune Dictionary and Magic Phonics Table. I can recognize most runes with a bit of help, but I''m still unsure about how to combine them into functional runes."


    Lily looked at him, impressed. "That''s quite a lot for someone in their first year. Most students don''t start learning this until third year. So tell me, how do you understand runes and their uses?"


    Alex thought for a moment, recalling his knowledge. "From what I know, ancient runes are a magical script. They''re believed to be inspired by markings on magical creatures'' bones, and some even say the gods created them. Over time, wizards decoded their meanings and functions. We''ve lost many runes to history, but by combining them, we create new runes with more focused magical abilities. If ancient runes are like letters, then runes are words or even phrases."


    Lily''s eyes lit up. "That''s an excellent way to think about it. Many spells and enchantments are created by combining ancient runes into unique patterns. Scholars have dedicated their lives to translating and recreating these scripts, and even today, new runes are being discovered or rediscovered."


    Alex was intrigued. "New runes are still being found?"


    Lily nodded, enjoying his interest. "Yes, and recovered runes can sometimes lead to powerful spells. Edgar Burns, whom you''ve met, is a leader in this field. He recently deciphered a lost word from the Ice-Making Spell, which translates to ''preserve,'' allowing it to be combined with other runes in unique ways."


    Alex was impressed. He hadn''t realized the bearded man he met was such an expert.


    Lily went on, "The real magic lies in knowing which runes to combine. For instance, many runes hold multiple meanings. Look at this one." She sketched a rune on a piece of parchment. "This symbol can mean ''fly,'' but it can also mean ''leave'' or ''depart.'' It''s one of the words used in the Levitation Charm."


    "So, combining it with other runes can change its function?"


    "Exactly," Lily confirmed. "If you combine it differently, it could mean ''expel'' or ''banish,'' which is part of the Expulsion Charm. Practical runes like this are valuable in spells and enchanted items."


    She then explained the structure of rune combinations. "When designing complex spells or alchemy props, we start with a ''core rune'' or ''base rune'' and add other runes around it. Unlike regular writing, runic combinations can form circles, rectangles, or even three-dimensional shapes. To study these properly, we use a special tool called the Rune Workbench."


    Alex''s eyes widened. "A Rune Workbench? I had no idea such tools existed."


    "Yes, I''ll show you," she said, taking out her wand and tapping the air.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 55 - Occlumency

    A cabinet across the room opened, revealing a beautifully carved workbench adorned with intricate patterns and faint magical glows¡ªa clear sign it wasn''t an ordinary table.Leading Alex over, Lily explained, "This workbench is very versatile. You can store, visualize, combine, and test runes on it. It even lets us create three-dimensional runes, which is impossible on regular parchment. Watch this."


    She spoke a command, and the rune for ''fly'' appeared in the air above the table, shimmering faintly.


    Alex watched, fascinated, as Lily continued her demonstration, bringing up several more runes and effortlessly combining them into a simple, flat formation. "This is the rune combination for the Levitation Charm." With a slight push of magic from her wand, the energy flowed through the runes and shot toward a quill resting on the table.


    The quill lifted smoothly into the air, floating as if held by invisible threads. Alex was amazed; Lily hadn''t used the Levitation Charm itself but had instead channeled her magic through the runes, achieving the same effect. It was far more exciting than simply reading about runes in a book.


    Lily turned back to Alex. "Some spells and runes can be dangerous or too powerful to test directly on the workbench. So, what do we do?"


    With a knowing smile, Lily picked up a small, crystal-clear sphere from the edge of the workbench. "These store runes safely. Watch." She held the ball close to the rune combination, and with a faint shimmer, the runes were drawn into the crystal.


    Alex looked around and noticed two rows of these crystal spheres lined up beside the workbench. He had assumed they were merely decorations, but now he realized their purpose.


    "In this way, we can store rune combinations and test them in other locations," Lily explained.


    Alex''s fascination deepened, and he couldn''t hide his enthusiasm for learning more about rune magic.


    Lily noticed his excitement and added, "While you''re staying here, you''re welcome to borrow this workbench. There are already many recorded rune scripts in here that you can study, and I''ll show you some common combinations, including the protection and reinforcement runes I used in my amulet."


    Alex was thrilled. "Really? Thank you so much, Lily!"


    With a warm smile, Lily began explaining how to use the workbench, and Alex listened intently, absorbing every detail.


    Over the next few days, Alex settled into his studies, but his concentration was pleasantly interrupted when his Christmas gifts finally arrived, albeit a bit late due to his temporary change of address.


    Vivian''s gift came first: a collection titled *Magic Symbols.* Though she playfully scolded Alex for saying it directly, she had clearly chosen something thoughtful and useful. Charles sent him a poster of his favorite Quidditch player, Ludo Bagman, along with a note expressing excitement about the poker set Alex had gifted him. Charles had already taught his family how to play over the holidays.


    Professor McGonagall''s gift was a scarf embroidered with silver arrows¡ªa nod to her favorite Quidditch team, the Appleby Arrows. Alex chuckled, noting how dedicated the magical community was to Quidditch. Upon researching the team, he found their claim to fame was a 16-day match in 1932, a fact that left him in disbelief.


    Professor Flitwick had sent him *The Fifth Element: An Exploration,* a sixth-year textbook with a note suggesting it was advanced but well within Alex''s reach. Alex was pleased with this gift, finding it one of his favorites, second only to Vivian''s book. When he opened Professor Slughorn''s gift, he couldn''t help but laugh¡ªanother bottle of Euphoria. He suspected his head of house must have a stash of the potion, giving it out freely.


    Hagrid''s gift was simple: a soft leather cushion made from magical creature fur, incredibly comfortable and warm. Alex immediately decided to use it while studying.


    After checking each gift, Alex settled down on the fur cushion, ready to dive into his next project: Occlumency. He had read that Occlumency and Legilimency were complementary skills. By mastering the former, it would be easier to pick up the latter. His books, *Theory of Magical Defense* and *Mystery of Magical Defense,* detailed Occlumency as a technique to protect the mind from invasive spells like Legilimency.


    Occlumency required a calm and focused mental state, merging one''s thoughts with magical energy to form a mental shield. Unlike many spells, it involved no incantations or wand movements, which made it difficult for most wizards. The easiest way to practice, according to the texts, was to have a skilled user attack the learner''s mind repeatedly, allowing them to build mental defenses.


    But Alex dismissed this method immediately; he had no desire to expose his thoughts to anyone.


    Instead, he reviewed the alternative techniques listed: the potion-assisted method, the passive practice method, and self-imagination. The potion-assisted method required a calming potion to ease mental focus, which Alex considered, as he had a bottle of tranquilizer. However, he was most intrigued by the self-imagination technique, which his book described as contemplation. This technique involved emptying the mind and creating a mental image of oneself, often as a creature or being that could defend the mind.


    Alex decided to give it a try. He focused on calming his breath, then seated himself and assumed a basic meditation posture.


    Once he settled into the stance, he emptied his mind, allowing only the flow of his magic to fill his awareness as he gently guided it toward his mind.


    Alex''s goal was to create a mental image, not of himself as some fantastical creature, but as a deep, endless black hole¡ªvoid of light, drawing in and absorbing his magic. This visualization was difficult at first, yet, after several attempts, he felt a subtle shift. Gradually, he succeeded in merging his magic with his consciousness, and as the black hole pulled in his energy, it formed a protective barrier around his thoughts. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he finished, Alex opened his eyes, surprised at how natural the process had felt. He had expected it to take many attempts to grasp even the basics of Occlumency, but his progress felt smooth, almost intuitive, as though all his prior training had prepared him precisely for this.


    "Did I just¡­ succeed?" he thought, recalling the descriptions he had read about Occlumency.

 Chapter 56- Return To Hogwartz

    His process matched almost perfectly, and his visualization of the black hole had worked. It gave him the same sense of easy accomplishment he''d felt when learning the Levitation Charm. While most spells demanded repetition, Occlumency seemed to click effortlessly."Am I just naturally skilled at Occlumency?" Alex wondered aloud. "Or is it all the physical and mental training I''ve done? Maybe all those years practicing ''superpowers'' helped me control my mind and emotions."


    Pushing the thought aside, he resolved to continue practicing every night. He sensed that, while he had achieved a basic understanding, he still needed repetition to refine his control. Once he mastered Occlumency, he planned to start training in Legilimency, suspecting it might not be as difficult. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over the next few days, Alex maintained his routine: helping around the Potters'' home, delving into rune studies at the workbench, and dedicating his nights to perfecting Occlumency. Each day brought a new layer of understanding, and he could feel himself steadily growing stronger.


    As the holiday break drew to a close, Alex packed his belongings for the journey back to Hogwarts. Thanks to the seamless extension bag Sirius had sent, he could carry everything with ease. Reflecting on his break, he realized how much he had gained¡ªhis expanded knowledge of runes alone would take time to fully absorb.


    On his final morning at the Potters'', he joined them for breakfast, neatly dressed and ready to go. "All packed up?" Lily asked with a smile as he came downstairs.


    "Yes, thank you," he replied, settling down to eat and handing little Harry an apple to play with.


    As Alex teased Harry with the apple, making him chase it, James chuckled. "You and Harry have really bonded, haven''t you?" he said with a grin. Then, with a nod to Lily, he added, "Alex, we have a parting gift for you. We think you''ll find it very useful."


    Alex looked surprised. "A gift? I already loved the Christmas presents you gave me."


    Lily approached with a package. "This is something extra. For helping us, for protecting Harry during that difficult night. And since we know how interested you are in rune studies, James and I put this together just for you."


    Alex opened his mouth to politely refuse, but Lily insisted. "Don''t be quick to say no; open it first."


    She carefully unwrapped the package, revealing a stone disc about the size of a washbasin, with a smooth, metallic sheen. Beside it lay a thick, blank book.


    "This is a rune disk," James explained. "Think of it as a portable rune workbench. It lets you write and combine rune characters on the go, so you can practice anytime."


    Lily added, "It''s simpler than a full workbench¡ªit doesn''t store or test combinations¡ªbut it''s perfect for personal study. The book on top is a Magic Symbol Collection Guide. It''s empty now, but it can hold up to 100 rune symbols and 10 rune combinations."


    Handing the book to Alex, she continued, "I''ve already recorded over 40 common three-dimensional runes in it. For flat runes, you don''t need to record them here; this book is for the more complex structures. If you come across any unique runes you''d like to keep, you can add them to the guide as well."


    Alex''s heart swelled with gratitude. This was far more than he''d expected, and the thoughtfulness behind the gift touched him deeply.


    "Thank you, truly," he said, feeling a warmth spread through him. "This will help me so much with my studies."


    James clapped him on the shoulder with a grin. "It''s alright, Alex, no need to be overly formal with us. We should get going if we''re going to make it to the station on time."


    With that, Alex bid farewell to the Potters and Sirius, preparing to return to Hogwarts as his Christmas break came to a warm and memorable close.


    After saying goodbye to James at the station, Alex boarded the Hogwarts Express, where he found his friends, Vivian and Charles, already in a carriage, sharing some treats Vivian had brought back from France. Charles waved him over with a grin.


    "Hey, Alex, my aunt told me everything. You''re incredible¡ª" Charles said enthusiastically, but Alex quickly shook his head, giving him a subtle look to stay quiet.


    Vivian noticed the exchange and raised an eyebrow. "What''s so amazing? What are you two talking about?"


    Alex shrugged casually. "Oh, nothing special. I just won a little prize over Christmas, that''s all. Nothing worth going on about." He wasn''t about to tell Vivian about his run-in with Death Eaters, especially since he was in Slytherin and didn''t want the news spreading.


    "Really?" Vivian asked skeptically, eyeing Charles, who immediately made an excuse about meeting friends and shuffled out of the compartment to avoid any further questions.


    With Charles gone, Vivian sighed in exasperation but dropped the subject, pulling out her snacks again. Soon enough, she and Alex were caught up in conversation, with Vivian sharing stories about her holiday in France as they made their way back to Hogwarts.


    Once back at school, Alex returned to his routine, though he made a few changes to his study schedule. Knowing that some of the more advanced spells were still beyond his current magical strength, he divided his time between basic spell practice, Transfiguration, and his new rune studies using the rune disk. Each night, he also devoted thirty to forty minutes to practicing Occlumency.


    The day after his arrival, Alex couldn''t resist a visit to Hagrid. He came prepared, having bought some new spices and condiments with a plan to cook up a hearty meal together. Finding no one home, Alex lit a fire in the fireplace to warm the place up, filling the cabin with a cozy glow. He boiled some water, poured himself tea in one of Hagrid''s enormous mugs, and settled by the fire with a book, savoring the warmth and quiet.


    Some time later, the barking of a dog signaled Hagrid''s return, and Alex looked up to see Rhine, Hagrid''s loyal dog, running in excitedly to greet him.

 Chapter 57 - Building A Hut

    "Hey, Alex, good to see you!"Hagrid entered, carrying what looked like an enormous hunk of meat over his shoulder, his face red from the cold.


    Alex grinned at Rhine''s affectionate greeting. "I came over right after lunch. Where''ve you been, Hagrid?"


    "Oh, Professor Kettleburn needed help over in the Forbidden Forest. He''s been raising a herd of Raem cows, and one of ''em died today, so I helped him butcher it. Managed to bring back a good cut of beef for us," Hagrid replied, setting the huge slab of meat on the table.


    Alex examined the meat with interest; it was an entire beef leg, nearly half the size of a normal cow. "Are Raem cows really that big? And does Professor Kettleburn raise a lot of magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest?"


    Hagrid chuckled, removing his coat. "Oh, he''s got all kinds of critters out there¡ªThestrals, Hippogriffs, Unicorns, and more. The professor''s also got herds of Raem cows, Tepo warthogs, horned llamas, Lunar Beasts¡­ he''s been workin'' to restore magical creature populations that have been overhunted. Says it''s about sustainable conservation."


    Alex nodded thoughtfully, impressed by Professor Kettleburn''s foresight. "It makes sense. There are so many magical creatures with valuable resources; it''s smart to preserve their populations for the long term."


    "Right, but it''s tough work. This Raem cow''s blood, for instance, is a key potion ingredient, so Professor Kettleburn wants to ensure the herd''s healthy enough to keep producing it. I tell ya, Alex, that cow''s nearly as big as three regular cows," Hagrid said, taking a long drink from his enormous copper mug.


    Alex couldn''t help but smile as he examined the beef again. "Perfect timing, actually. With all this beef, how about we make a hot pot for dinner? I''ve got the spices, and we could cook it right here."


    Hagrid''s face brightened at the idea. "Now that sounds wonderful! I''ll set up the fire, and you handle the seasoning?"


    With a flick of his wand, Alex commanded the knives in Hagrid''s cabin to start slicing the massive hunk of beef. There was far too much to eat in one sitting, so he set aside a portion to freeze outside the hut for later meals.


    He then pulled a large copper pot from his linen bag, which he had picked up in the market. Setting up a small pile of charcoal in the center of the pot, Alex filled it with water and added chopped onions and ginger to start the broth.


    Once the water was boiling and fragrant, Alex picked up his chopsticks and gestured to Hagrid. "Now, we dip the meat in the broth, let it cook, and then eat it with the sauce I prepared. Simple, but delicious."


    Hagrid, watching with curiosity, sat down with a fork in hand. "Seems like ordinary boiled water to me. What''s so special about it?"


    Alex just smiled. "You''ll see. Just give it a try."


    Hagrid hesitantly dipped a piece of beef in the broth, let it cook, then dunked it in the sesame sauce Alex had made. As he took a bite, the savory flavors hit him instantly, and his eyes widened in delight.


    Soon, Hagrid was happily devouring slice after slice.


    The two ate their fill, enjoying the cozy meal, and by the end, Hagrid let out a contented burp. "Alex, that was delicious! If only you could stay here all the time."


    Alex paused, considering Hagrid''s casual comment. Staying with Hagrid wouldn''t be impossible, especially given the isolated nature of the Slytherin common room, which was hidden away in the dungeons. Though he liked his house, the dark, underground quarters didn''t offer the open space or fresh air of Hagrid''s hut, not to mention the bonus of hotpot by a cozy fire.


    "You know, I wouldn''t mind staying here from time to time," Alex said thoughtfully. "It''d be a nice change of scenery, and I''d have more room to practice my spells and martial arts. But you''d need to build an extra room."


    Hagrid''s face lit up with excitement at the idea of having a companion nearby. "Oh, don''t worry about that! I''ll make space right next to my hut. Plenty of timber in the Forbidden Forest for it, and I''ll start building right away." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex chuckled. "Great! I can help after classes. I might not stay every day, but two or three nights a week would be perfect."


    Hagrid agreed enthusiastically, overjoyed at the prospect of having company. The Forbidden Forest was full of creatures, but human companionship was rare, and Professor Kettleburn''s occasional visits were hardly enough to ward off loneliness.


    The next day, right after class, Alex made his way to Hagrid''s hut, where he found Hagrid had already started work. Logs and stones were piled up, and Hagrid was busy clearing a plot of land beside his hut, leveling a ten-square-meter area with determined energy.


    Seeing Hagrid''s head start, Alex quickly joined in. Together, they finished leveling the ground and began laying the foundation. Using the Cutting Charm, Alex sliced thick logs into support beams and positioned them in each corner, while Hagrid used heavy stones to cover the ground.


    Though the stones weren''t perfectly smooth, Alex''s Cutting Charm helped to even them out.


    The duo spent the rest of the afternoon constructing the walls. Alex guided each wooden plank into place with the Levitation Charm, while Hagrid nailed everything securely. With four walls assembled, they attached one side to Hagrid''s hut, creating a cozy extension.


    By nightfall, the basic structure was complete. After another round of hotpot to celebrate their progress, Alex headed back to the castle, satisfied with the day''s work.


    Over the next few days, they worked tirelessly after classes. Hagrid built a small fireplace inside the room and laid down a wooden floor. He even added a little balcony outside the door, overlooking his vegetable garden, with a few steps leading down to the yard. There were two doors¡ªone leading directly outside, and another connecting the room to Hagrid''s main cabin.


    Hagrid put his carpentry skills to work, crafting sturdy wooden furniture for Alex''s room. The bed, wardrobe, table, and chairs all had a rustic charm, with fur carpets and a heavy blanket adding to the cozy, hunting-lodge feel of the space.


    When it was finished, Alex was thrilled.

 Chapter 58- Dragons Fury Elixir

    The small hut had everything he needed for a comfortable retreat from the castle.From that point on, Alex began splitting his time between the Slytherin common room and Hagrid''s cabin. His occasional absences from the castle didn''t go unnoticed¡ªVivian, in particular, often found herself searching for him.


    One day, after a long History of Magic lesson, Alex didn''t head to Hagrid''s right away. Instead, he made his way to an upper-floor boys'' bathroom, where someone was waiting for him.


    "Rozier, you''re right on time," Alex said with a slight smile, eyeing the nervous young man in front of him, Reginald Rozier.


    "Alex¡­ please," Rozier stammered, his face filled with unease. "Is there any way you''d let me go?"


    Alex stepped closer, placing a firm hand on Rozier''s shoulder, his smile widening. "Let you go? Rozier, I think you''re being dramatic. Look, I haven''t treated you poorly, have I? With your brother gone, your family''s succession prospects are looking brighter. But let''s get down to business¡ªdid you bring this month''s payment?"


    Rozier''s hands shook as he produced a small pouch. "I¡ªI¡­ I didn''t have the money, so I brought a few rare magic books from my family''s collection instead. Will this settle the debt?"


    Alex arched a brow, glancing at the pouch and the titles of the books. As Alex took the books from Rozier, he flipped through them quickly. He was pleased to discover four texts he hadn''t seen before: two on dark magic, one on advanced potions, and another¡ªa true gem¡ªa rune atlas filled with rare and intricate rune combination formulas.


    "These four books will cover your protection fees for the next four months," Alex said, satisfied. "I''ll make copies and return the originals to you. See? I''m fair about this." He grinned.


    Rozier''s tense shoulders relaxed at Alex''s reassurance, and he quickly agreed with a nod, relieved that their transaction seemed to be ending without incident.


    "So, how''s Travers?" Alex asked casually, tucking the books into his bag. "Is he still causing trouble, or has he finally learned to leave me alone? Remember, last time, he spent the whole afternoon lying in the Owlery after I taught him a lesson."


    Rozier shook his head. "Travers has tried to find you a few times, but you''re never around. Except for classes, it''s like you vanish into thin air. Lately, he''s been hanging out with Wilkes and Yaxley, plotting some kind of scheme against the Gryffindors."


    Alex chuckled, remembering how he''d seen the Slytherins and Gryffindors'' skirmishes turn more into pranks than real battles. He had even warned Charles once, only to find out later that the so-called fights were little more than childish antics. "Well, good for him. Let them squabble. I''m not interested." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, he turned back to Rozier. "You''re doing well, Rozier. If you run into any real trouble, you can come to me. I don''t take protection fees lightly¡ªI''ll keep my end of the deal."


    Rozier looked at Alex, clearly still wary. He forced a polite nod before hurriedly retreating, hoping to distance himself from Alex as soon as possible.


    Returning to his hut, Alex settled in and began examining the new books. As he flipped through one of the dark magic texts, he found a section dedicated to blood magic. He was surprised by the depth of knowledge it contained, and one particular potion caught his eye: the "Beserk Potion," officially called Dragon''s Fury Blood Elixir.


    According to the notes, this forbidden potion was made by infusing dragon blood with a mix of volatile ingredients, creating a brew that granted extreme magical power and resistance, along with enhanced physical strength. However, the effects were short-lived and came with severe side effects¡ªafterward, the user would suffer dangerous blood loss and a risk of permanent madness.


    "It''s no wonder Evan Rozier had this kind of potion," Alex muttered, scoffing at the thought. "Either he was incredibly bold or incredibly foolish to drink something like this."


    Putting the potion book aside, Alex prepared to make copies of the texts. Using a direct duplication spell wasn''t practical; the copied words would eventually fade as the magic dissipated. Instead, he took out blank parchment and used the Text Transcription Charm, which allowed the content to be transferred permanently. It was tedious, but it allowed Alex to practice his spellwork, and he enjoyed the process.


    Thankfully, these were not cursed books, which could be a hazard in wizarding families'' collections. He''d heard rumors of the Sonnet of a Sorcerer, a cursed poetry book that caused anyone who read it to only speak in rhymes. The thought reminded him of the importance of learning curse-breaking, a skill that would be invaluable in the future.


    With that goal in mind, Alex turned to his rune studies, using his rune disk to practice and experiment with rune combinations from the Magic Rune Collection. He could feel his control improving, and his understanding of magic deepening. His skill with the Impediment Obstacle charm, for instance, had advanced to the point where he could shape it into a dense, fist-sized ball. He was now experimenting with making it explode on impact, which would significantly increase its potential as a defensive tool.


    Two weeks later, during a Transfiguration class, Professor McGonagall was explaining the intricacies of Transformation versus Transfiguration, emphasizing the differences and safety precautions. Alex summed up the lecture in his mind: Transformation is a complete change of the object, while Transfiguration focuses on specific parts. Yet, Professor McGonagall continued with detailed explanations for nearly an hour.


    "All right, class dismissed. Next lesson, you''ll start transforming mice into snuff boxes, which will require rigorous practice. This may even be part of your final exams," she added pointedly.


    Alex smirked, thinking, May? McGonagall, we all know that means definitely.


    Just as he was packing up to head back to his hut, Professor McGonagall stopped him. Once the room was clear, she approached him with a serious expression.


    "Alex, the Headmaster wants to see you."

 Chapter 59 - The Ministry of Magic Reward

    Alex''s thoughts drifted to the award from the Ministry of Magic. A grin spread across his face. "Of course, Professor. I''ll go right away.""One more thing," she added. "The password to Dumbledore''s office is ''Fizzing Whizbee.''" Her expression softened. "I heard about what happened over Christmas. I''m impressed by your bravery, Alex. But as your professor, I must remind you¡ªnot to put yourself in unnecessary danger. This isn''t something a young wizard should be handling alone."


    Her tone was firm, her gaze concerned, yet Alex could sense her genuine care for him. He gave her a reassuring nod.


    "Thank you, Professor. I promise not to take unnecessary risks. But when danger finds me, I think it''s best to face it directly."


    Professor McGonagall gave him a faint smile, seeming to appreciate his response.


    "Very well. Head to Dumbledore''s office now; he''s waiting for you."


    After bidding Professor McGonagall goodbye, Alex climbed the main tower to the eighth floor, eventually reaching a stone gargoyle. Saying the password she''d given him, "Fizzing Whizbee," he watched as the gargoyle moved aside, and the wall opened, revealing a spiral staircase that carried him up to the headmaster''s office.


    As Alex entered, he found Dumbledore near the door, gently stroking a magnificent, fiery-red bird perched nearby. The bird''s feathers shone brilliantly, reminding Alex of a phoenix he''d seen in a picture book.


    Dumbledore turned, his eyes twinkling as he greeted Alex. "Apologies, Alex. Fawkes here has been feeling a bit lonely, so I''ve been spending more time with him. I didn''t notice you arrive."


    Alex smiled back. "No problem, Headmaster. Is Fawkes a phoenix? He looks like the ones I''ve seen in books."


    "Very perceptive," Dumbledore replied warmly. "Yes, Fawkes is a phoenix. They''re sensitive creatures and quite picky about company, which keeps this old man on his toes."


    He chuckled, though Fawkes looked away, seemingly unimpressed by Dumbledore''s words. Alex found himself fascinated by the phoenix''s personality¡ªit was rare to see he saw a magical creature with such expressive behavior.


    Dumbledore noticed his interest and chuckled. "Ah, he''s a bit shy. Too much attention makes him uneasy. Come, have a seat."


    Alex sat down, taking in the headmaster''s office for the first time. It was a large, circular room lined with portraits of previous headmasters and headmistresses. Some figures were deep in thought, others dozing, and a few frames were empty. One portrait even scowled at him, clearly not pleased with his presence.


    "Would you like a sweet?" Dumbledore asked, holding up a glass jar brimming with colorful candies. "I''ve grown quite fond of Lemon Sherbet Drops. The mix of sweet and sour somehow brings back memories from my younger days."


    Alex shook his head politely. "Thank you, Professor, but I prefer chocolate."


    Dumbledore chuckled softly, popping a few candies into his mouth. He closed the jar and set it aside, his expression turned serious.


    "Now, let''s get to the reason for your visit. I believe you have an idea why I called you here. The Ministry of Magic''s award for your bravery over Christmas has arrived, and I wanted to present it to you myself."


    He took out a piece of parchment with the Ministry''s insignia and handed it to Alex. Scanning it quickly, Alex read the formal statement commending his courage in assisting with the capture of Death Eaters. His attention quickly shifted to the reward section at the bottom:


    ''In recognition of his bravery, Mr. Alex Wilson is awarded the British Ministry of Magic''s Silver Medal of Valor and 500 Galleons.''


    A smile spread across Alex''s face. The reward was generous, and he found himself warming to Minister Millicent Bagnold''s reputation¡ªshe was efficient, quick, and fair. The Ministry had acted decisively, and Alex felt genuinely grateful.


    Watching him, Dumbledore suppressed a smile of his own. After a moment, he opened a flannel-wrapped box and a heavy leather bag, setting them on the desk.


    "Here you are, our brave little hero," he said with a warm smile. "Your medal and your reward."


    Alex picked up the bag of Galleons, feeling the solid weight of the coins. He didn''t even bother opening it to count; the weight assured him it was correct. Instead, he eagerly opened the flannel box to reveal a beautiful, round silver medal hanging on a short, dark ribbon. The medal had a delicate engraving with a bold capital "M," representing the Ministry of Magic. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Minister Bagnold wanted to present this to you in person," Dumbledore explained, watching Alex''s reaction. "She believes young wizards like you set an excellent example for others. However, I persuaded her to honor your request for privacy¡ªat least for now. But if the chance arises, she may eventually wish to make it public."


    Alex felt a wave of gratitude. "Thank you, Professor, and please thank the Minister for me as well. I''m grateful for this arrangement. It''s more than enough."


    Dumbledore nodded approvingly, then seemed to remember something. "Ah, one more thing¡ªa gift from an anonymous friend." He reached into a drawer and brought out a small, finely crafted crystal bottle, handing it to Alex.


    Curious, Alex held it up to the light, admiring the shimmering, thick liquid inside. The bottle was beautifully crafted, clearly made with skill and care.


    "This is a rare and valuable potion¡ªBaruffio''s Brain Elixir. It''s difficult to brew and even harder to obtain. I''ve inspected it myself, and it''s flawless. The potion sharpens mental clarity and focus, but it''s powerful. Only a single drop mixed in water is needed. Too much can lead to headaches, nausea, and, in extreme cases, temporary unconsciousness."


    Alex''s eyes widened. He''d read about this potion before. It was worth hundreds of Galleons due to its rarity and the challenges involved in making it. Even the ingredients were hard to find, and a single mistake in brewing could turn it into something dangerous.


    "Who would give me something this valuable?" Alex murmured, unable to hide his surprise. "Is there any way to know who sent it?"

 Chapter 60 - Sonic Spell

    Dumbledore smiled kindly, his eyes twinkling. "They prefer to remain anonymous. But rest assured, they think highly of you. This gift was given with sincere goodwill."Alex stayed silent, taking in the kindness and meaning behind the gift. Holding both the silver medal and the potion, he felt a mix of pride and growing curiosity. He sensed that the mystery of this friend might never be solved, yet the thought of it warmed his mind.


    "Thank you, Professor, and please thank this mysterious friend for me," he said, nodding with gratitude.


    Dumbledore smiled, pleased that Alex accepted the gift without hesitation. "I''ll pass on your thanks. By the way, the Potters and Sirius were asking about you recently. Unfortunately, I haven''t been able to stay in my office as much as I''d like, with all the letters, meetings, and work against the Dark Lord. Is there anything you''d like me to tell them?"


    Alex thought for a moment, realizing it had been a while since he''d spoken with his friends. "Could you remind Sirius to keep that room I organized neat and tidy? And tell the Potters I''m doing well and grateful for the gifts they sent. And¡­ if you could, remind them to stay careful. I worry the Death Eaters may still target them."


    In the back of his mind, Alex wondered if his presence had changed the timeline. He knew that, originally, the Potters had met a tragic fate, but he hoped Dumbledore''s help would protect them this time.


    Dumbledore raised an eyebrow thoughtfully. "What makes you think the Potters might be a target?"


    Alex replied, "During the Christmas attack, some Death Eaters ignored the main battle to focus on Lily and Alice. One even took a Madness Potion to increase their aggression. If their only goal was to win the fight, they''d have used the potion on the main battlefield. I think they were specifically after Lily or Alice."


    Dumbledore nodded, impressed by Alex''s insight. "You''ve thought this through well. Rest assured, I''ll do everything I can to keep them safe."


    Hearing Dumbledore''s promise, Alex felt his worry ease a bit. He said goodbye and left the office, heading back to the cozy hut by the Forbidden Forest.


    After he left, a portrait on the wall spoke up. "Quite a clever young wizard, Albus. And a Slytherin, no less."


    Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed, Phineas. But, interestingly, this Slytherin is Muggle-born."


    Phineas scowled from his frame. "Impossible! Slytherin would never accept a Muggle-born. There must be noble blood somewhere in his family line."


    Another portrait joined in, chuckling with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "Oh, Phineas, I remember a Muggle-born Slytherin from my own time. Rare, yes, but not entirely unheard of."


    "Silence, Dexter! Don''t tarnish Slytherin''s reputation," Phineas snapped, glaring sharply at his neighbor. He seemed genuinely ruffled, his painted features pulling into a frown as he crossed his arms.


    Dumbledore, watching the lively exchange, leaned back in his chair with a quiet smile. He reached into a nearby bowl, popping a candy into his mouth, savoring the moment. The sounds of the portraits'' playful bickering filled the room¡ªa refreshing, rare burst of humor amid the usual stress and seriousness of his office. The other portraits leaned in to listen, adding their own murmurs and nods, as the office buzzed with a familiar, comforting energy that softened the troubles lurking outside its walls.


    As winter turned to spring, Hogwarts was buzzing with excitement. Alex''s days were filled not only with studies and spells but also with helping Hagrid in the vegetable garden by their hut. Alex had encouraged Hagrid to get a variety of seedlings, and together, they turned the small plot into a thriving garden.


    With Easter break coming up, Alex wrote to Sirius and Lily, hoping to spend time with them during the holiday. However, no letters came back from the Potters. It seemed the owls couldn''t find their address, and Alex himself couldn''t clearly remember where they lived¡ªa strange detail that made him suspicious.


    Luckily, Sirius replied, although he mentioned he''d be busy over Easter. He warned Alex that his old home was no longer safe, suggesting Alex stay at Hogwarts instead.


    When Alex asked about Lily, Sirius assured him the Potters were safely hidden somewhere no one could find. It dawned on Alex that Dumbledore may have used strong protective magic, maybe even the Fidelius Charm, to hide the Potters, causing both their address and his own memory of it to blur.


    Deciding to stay at Hogwarts for the break, Alex began planning his time. "I''ll have a good stretch of uninterrupted days," he thought. "I''m getting close to mastering Occlumency. With more time, I can fine-tune the spells I''ve been working on and maybe even make progress on the Spell Club research topics."


    In recent club meetings, he''d been watching Senior Quirrell''s work on the Amplifying Spell. Quirrell had made big strides, creating a spell that increased sound projection. The spell could even direct sound to a specific spot¡ªa remarkable feat.


    But, as Alex expected, the incantation was so long that it was nearly impossible to say in one breath, making it hard to use practically.


    With so much to work on, Alex felt his time at Hogwarts would be well spent. As he prepared for the break, he felt that each day brought him closer to unlocking his hidden potential and to uncovering the mysteries of the wizarding world around him.


    As new spells are developed, simplifying them for everyday use can take years, sometimes even generations. For a spell to become widely used, it often needs to go through adjustments to make it accessible to more wizards.


    Vanessa, a skilled student, made progress on an extraction spell. She created a technique that improves spell accuracy, which Alex calls "precision control." This skill requires a strong sense of magic and is usually only achievable by senior students in the spell club.


    Alex saw its value, thinking it could improve other spells. His mastery of this skill helped him level up his floating spell, allowing him to reach the Transcendent Domain. He chose this research topic on magic spells: "Development ideas and uses for sound-based magic spells."


    Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 61 - Staying at The Longbottom

    Having mastered Muffliato and the related runes, he sees exciting potential in sound-based spells. Quirrell, for instance, developed a listening spell that extends one''s senses through sound¡ªa skill Alex thinks he could build on.He''s exploring two approaches for sound spells.


    The first is ultrasound, known for its direction and high frequency. Inspired by how bats navigate, Alex aims to create a spell for echolocation, turning magic into a type of radar to detect illusions and hidden enemies.


    The second approach is infrasound, which has a low frequency and can be intense enough to cause nausea or even death at high levels. This could become a powerful area spell for disorienting or injuring opponents.


    Without a rune disk, Quirrell used a basic method, combining runes on paper to test his spells. Alex, however, has a major advantage: his strong control over magic, his ability to cast spells silently, and his access to a rune disk. This allows him to work faster and test spells directly without needing to say the runes aloud.


    Over Easter break, Alex spent nearly all his time studying the rune disk and writing out rune formulas. He also started taking "Baruffio''s Brain Elixir" regularly. The effects were immediate; his thoughts felt sharper, his memory improved, and his learning speed increased overall.


    According to potion books, Baruffio''s Brain Elixir works best during intense mental effort. When the mind is actively learning, the potion''s effects last longer. But if someone takes it without challenging their mind, its effects gradually fade¡ªsimilar to protein powder that only builds muscle when combined with exercise.


    As summer approached, Alex read in the Daily Prophet about skirmishes in the ongoing magical war, which seemed to be getting worse. He wondered about his holiday plans. Sirius Black was appearing more frequently, as Death Eaters were after him. The Potters, however, were unreachable, and with Diagon Alley becoming unsafe, Alex was hesitant to stay at the Leaky Cauldron.


    Just when he thought about asking Professor McGonagall if he could stay at Hogwarts, a letter arrived from Augusta Longbottom, inviting him to stay with the Longbottoms over the summer. Alex remembered Augusta as a strict but caring woman and thought this could be a good option.


    He quickly wrote back, expressing his gratitude and his willingness to visit. Augusta''s reply came quickly with her address and details, noting that since she cared for young Neville alone while the Longbottoms worked at the Ministry, Alex would need to travel there on his own.


    With his summer plans settled, Alex began preparing gifts. He spent 50 gold Galleons on a large ham and two bottles of Ogden''s Old Firewhiskey, and also packed a few bottles of euphoria potion he had made himself.


    The school term passed quickly, and Alex received his final grades: five "(E) Exceeds Expectations" and two "(A) Acceptable" in History of Magic and Astronomy. Most of his focus had been on spell practice and rune research, leaving him just enough time to pass these subjects.


    After finals, Alex spent a week tutoring Vivian, helping her pass all her exams, including History of Magic. The Transfiguration exam was as Professor McGonagall had hinted: transforming a mouse into a snuffbox. Alex was surprised to see that some students still struggled, despite knowing what the exam would cover.


    At the farewell feast, Professor Dumbledore announced that Ravenclaw had won the House Cup. Slytherin and Gryffindor, who had been neck-and-neck all year, ended up at the bottom of the points board. Vanessa, a fellow Slytherin, was clearly disappointed. Alex figured that at this rate, Slytherin might not win a House Cup during her time at Hogwarts.


    In the Great Hall, draped in blue banners, Alex reflected on his first year. It hadn''t been peaceful, but it had definitely been memorable. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a long, bumpy train ride, Alex stepped off, said goodbye to Vivian and Charles, then pulled out Augusta''s letter to check the address.


    "Ottery St. Catchpole Village? Guess it''s time for the Knight Bus," he decided, glancing around for a quiet spot.


    Once he found a secluded area near the station, he raised his wand. Within moments, a massive, purple, three-story bus came to a screeching halt in front of him. The Knight Bus was infamous for its wild driving, and as Alex boarded, he braced himself for a rough ride.


    By the time he arrived at Ottery St. Catchpole, he stumbled off the bus, feeling a bit shaky from the constant jolts and sudden stops. Alex took a moment to steady himself and then followed Augusta''s directions to the Longbottoms'' home.


    As he approached the house, the door swung open, revealing Augusta in an apron, holding a spoon. She grinned warmly, her sharp eyes softening. "Alex! It''s been half a year since Christmas. Look at you! Your hair''s grown so long!"


    Alex laughed, brushing his hair back. "I haven''t cut it all year. Thanks for inviting me, Mrs. Longbottom. With things so tense, I wasn''t sure where I''d stay. If you hadn''t taken me in, I''d probably be at the Leaky Cauldron."


    "Nonsense," she said, waving her spoon. "You''re more than just a friend¡ªyou''re family. It''s good to have company for the summer, so come on in!" Augusta led him inside, and as they entered, a warm, savory aroma filled the air.


    "Make yourself comfortable. Dinner''s nearly ready. Frank and Alice will be home soon. Do me a favor and keep little Neville company, will you? He might not remember you, but it would be good for him to get familiar again."


    Alex smiled and nodded, taking in the unique atmosphere of the Longbottom home. The living room had a sense of history, filled with sturdy, well-worn furniture that looked like it had been passed down through generations. Rich, antique carpets, elaborate paintings, and family heirlooms gave the space a dignified feel.


    On one wall, there were several animal specimens in glass cases, including a vulture perched atop an ornately decorated hat on the hat rack. Alex raised his eyebrows, thinking with a smirk, ''Definitely not Alice''s touch.''


    He spotted a small crib by the fireplace, where little Neville lay, staring up at the ceiling with a bored expression. As Alex approached, Neville''s eyes went wide. His face twisted, looking like he might cry, but then he seemed to recognize something familiar in Alex''s face, so he simply blinked and stared.


    "Hey, little Neville," Alex greeted softly, reaching down to squeeze Neville''s tiny hand. "Remember me? We fought Death Eaters together!" he teased playfully.


    The poor baby''s face scrunched up, and he began to wail, startling Alex, who froze awkwardly. "Okay, okay, no teasing. Why the tears?" Alex muttered to himself, gently patting Neville''s tiny hand.

 Chapter 62 - Inviting Guest

    Hearing the commotion, Augusta peeked out from the kitchen. She flashed Alex a quick, knowing smile before stepping over to help calm Neville. Once he was settled, she returned to her cooking. Alex, now more cautious, stayed close to Neville but didn''t touch him, not wanting to accidentally make him cry again.Soon, the front door opened, and Frank and Alice entered, cheerful and full of energy. Frank stretched, grinning as he spotted Alex. "Alex! I almost didn''t believe it when Mom said you were coming! Alice and I are always running around, so it''s a relief knowing you''ll be here to keep her company¡ªand maybe help us avoid a bit of her nagging."


    Alex laughed. "Thank you, Frank, Alice. I''m really grateful for the invite, and I''m looking forward to spending the summer here."


    "Hmph," Augusta''s voice called out from the kitchen. "I hear someone talking about me. Dinner''s ready! Stop standing around!" She shot Frank a sharp look as she walked out, drying her hands.


    Frank shrugged sheepishly. "Alright, alright! I''d rather not upset Mom." He winked at Alex, who couldn''t help but smile at the lighthearted family moment.


    Dinner was a feast. Augusta had gone all out, and the food was warm, delicious, and full of flavor. Frank and Alice clearly enjoyed the meal, judging by the look on their faces. After dinner, Augusta doted on Neville, feeding him with a warm smile.


    Once everyone was settled, Alex brought out the gifts he had prepared. Augusta looked surprised and resisted at first, but after Alex insisted, she accepted them gratefully. She took the large ham to the storage room, while Frank eagerly opened a bottle of Ogden''s Aged Firewhiskey. He poured himself a small glass and shot Alex a playful grin, enjoying it like a kid sneaking a treat.


    Alex chuckled at Frank''s amused grin. The evening was filled with laughter, warmth, and relaxed conversation. Eventually, Alice joined them in the living room, holding Neville, while Frank leaned back with his drink, still smiling.


    "So, how was your first year at Hogwarts? Did Professor McGonagall catch you in any trouble?" Frank asked, eyes twinkling. "She was always giving us detention when we were there."


    Alex grinned. "Professor McGonagall keeps a close watch, but the Gryffindors and Slytherins who like causing mischief always keep her on her toes."


    Frank laughed. "Ah, probably those Slytherins stirring things up." He quickly caught himself, realizing Alex was in Slytherin, and added, "I mean, the ones who boast about ''pure-blood supremacy.'' Not all Slytherins are like that."


    Alex nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Some pure-blood students tried messing with me early on, but I made sure they backed off."


    "Good for you!" Frank said with a grin. "Back in the day, Sirius and James used to dangle bullies upside down with the ''Leviosa'' spell¡ªit was quite a sight!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''I''d prefer something more direct,'' Alex thought, amused. But he had a question that had been bothering him. "Speaking of Sirius, have you heard from him? My letters haven''t reached him, Lily, or James."


    At this, Frank and Alice exchanged a worried look. Alice was the first to speak, her voice serious. "Dumbledore believes Lily and James are in grave danger. He''s hidden them somewhere safe, so we probably can''t reach them."


    Frank added, "And as for Sirius, he''s had to lay low. The Death Eaters are after him because he knows where the Potters are hiding. But don''t worry¡ªhe''s not alone. He''s got people watching out for him."


    Alex nodded, feeling relieved to finally understand why his letters had gone unanswered.


    Just then, Augusta returned, having finished tidying up after dinner. She looked at them, hands on her hips, as she addressed Frank with her usual firm tone. "It''s getting late. Frank, take Alex to the guest room at the end of the hall. And Alex," she added, eyeing him with a hint of amusement, "that ham you brought was far too big! I could feed this entire house on it for a month!"


    Frank chuckled, caught off guard by his mother''s comment, and gave Alex a friendly nudge. "Come on, let''s get you settled in."


    As they made their way upstairs, Frank muttered under his breath, "She''s not wrong about the ham though," which made Alex laugh, easing the tension from the serious conversation just moments before.


    Frank wasn''t quite off the hook, though. Augusta wrinkled her nose, sniffing the air, then gave him a pointed look. "Have you been sneaking drinks again, Frank? You know you have work tomorrow."


    Caught, Frank chuckled sheepishly. "Sorry, Mom!" He quickly led Alex upstairs, both of them chuckling.


    Alice, holding Neville, couldn''t hold back her giggles, earning an amused eye-roll from Augusta.


    In the days that followed, life settled into a comfortable rhythm at the Longbottom home. Alex kept up with his disciplined habits, exercising every morning and evening, studying runes, and practicing Occlumency at night. During the day, he helped Augusta with chores and even cooked now and then, which delighted her.


    Though Augusta was stern, she came to appreciate Alex''s responsible nature and cooking skills. She often mentioned how nice it was to have someone sensible around. Frank and Alice were busy with work at the Ministry, especially with the pressures of the ongoing war. Alex found satisfaction in helping Augusta, knowing she often felt lonely with her family constantly away.


    One morning, as they prepared lunch, Augusta shared her plans. "Alex, Frank and Alice have tomorrow off. I''d like to invite some neighbors over. We could serve that ham you brought. Any ideas for dishes?"


    By now, Alex had become quite the cook in the Longbottom household, treating Augusta to new meals every day. He thought for a moment. "It depends on the number of guests. If it''s just a few people, we could make something simple and elegant. But if it''s a big gathering, I suggest a buffet with lots of variety."


    Augusta nodded, interested. "Let''s see¡­ We''ll have quite a few people. The Weasleys, for one¡ªArthur works with Frank, and his wife, Molly, is expecting. They have quite the family; she''s managing several kids on her own! Then there''s the Diggory family, who also work at the Ministry, and Xenophilius Lovegood from The Quibbler¡ªa bit eccentric but still a good neighbor."


    As she listed the guests, Alex made a quick count. "So, that''s about six adults, eight children, including two babies, with one more on the way."

 Chapter 63 - Planning a Feast

    Alex grabbed a piece of parchment and began writing down a menu. "Alright, since we have young kids and a pregnant guest, we''ll skip the alcohol and stick to foods that everyone, especially the kids, would like¡ªthink fried foods and a mix of sweet and savory flavors.""For the ham, I''ll dice it and make a big batch of fried rice with shrimp, scallops, peas, bamboo shoots, and eggs. It''ll be filling and easy to serve buffet-style. I''ll also slice some ham for a cold salad with cheese, and make a hearty ham and corn soup. I have some dried mushrooms that''ll go well in a chicken stew. And there are lamb chops in your storage room¡ªwe can coat those in crushed pistachios and roast them."


    He jotted down notes quickly, then added, "For cold dishes, I''ll prepare some sliced cucumbers, kelp, and mushrooms with a tangy sauce. And for dessert, I''ll make some light pastries and sweet breads, for those who might prefer something sweet over rice."


    Augusta watched with amazement as Alex planned out the whole menu with ease. Her simple question had turned into an entire feast plan.


    "You''ve thought of everything, Alex! Let''s go with your plan¡ªit sounds like it''s going to be wonderful." Augusta looked at the menu, nearly salivating at the delicious spread he''d described.


    After finalizing the menu, Alex and Augusta got to work. Augusta brought out beautiful ceramic dishes and large silver-plated serving trays, ready for the buffet. The afternoon was full of activity as they washed, chopped, and organized ingredients.


    Early the next morning, Augusta used cooking magic to knead dough and mix ingredients for bread, desserts, and juice. Meanwhile, Alex managed three chopping boards, skillfully prepping pork, chicken, lamb chops, and ham, making sure everything was neatly arranged for easy access during cooking.


    Frank and Alice, thrilled to have a rare day off, joined in by setting up tables, chairs, and a long buffet table in the garden. They cast Muggle-Repelling and Shielding Charms around the area to keep any curious neighbors from wandering over.


    As Alex fired up the four-burner stove, focusing on the dishes that needed more cooking time¡ªlike the chicken stew with mushrooms and braised pork¡ªhe heard voices from the living room. The first guests had arrived: the Diggory family, including Amos Diggory, his wife, and their little boy, Cedric, who was only four.


    Curious, Alex peeked out from the kitchen. The Diggorys seemed like a warm, friendly family. Cedric, shy but curious, glanced around the room until his gaze landed on Alex, who gave him a friendly smile. Cedric blushed, managing a small smile back before hiding behind his mother.


    Back in the kitchen, the rich aroma of simmering stews filled the air. Just as Alex started cooking the fried dishes¡ªlike sweet and sour pork, fried chicken wings, and onion rings¡ªthe house grew noticeably louder. The sounds of children''s laughter and excited voices made him guess that the Weasleys had arrived.


    Sure enough, a moment later, two young redheaded boys burst into the kitchen. They looked about three or four years old, identical with fiery red hair, and were giggling and talking loudly as they ran up to Alex.


    "Wow, George, do you smell that?" one of them said, inhaling deeply.


    "No, I''m Fred, you dolt! You''re George!" the other replied, nudging his brother.


    Alex quickly realized the twins had no intention of leaving. "It''s dangerous in here with all the hot oil. Why don''t you two wait until lunch to try the food?" he suggested, trying to shoo them away.


    "But you''re not that much taller than our big brother! Why should we listen to you?" one of the boys teased, standing on tiptoe to peek over the counter.


    "Yeah, and we just want a closer look! It smells even better than Mom''s cooking," the other added, nodding.


    "You take that back!" the first twin gasped, shoving his brother. "No one''s cooking is better than Mom''s!"


    "Oh, please, your nose is broken! You can''t even smell properly!" the second twin retorted, crossing his arms.


    Before Alex could step in, the two started bickering, their voices getting louder as if they were about to come to blows. Just then, another redheaded boy, slightly older and much calmer, entered the kitchen.


    "George, Fred, Mom told you to get out of here and stop bothering people," he scolded.


    Alex exhaled in relief. "Thank Merlin, someone sensible."


    But the twins were undeterred. "Oh no, it''s Percy the crybaby!" they taunted, sticking their tongues out at him. Laughing, they ran around the kitchen island, with Percy chasing them, clearly annoyed.


    Watching the scene, Alex felt his patience wearing thin. He was about to raise his voice when yet another Weasley appeared in the doorway. This one was older, around ten, with a calm, composed look.


    "Bill!" Percy called out, looking relieved. "They won''t listen and keep teasing me!"


    Bill strode over, calmly scooping up the mischievous twins. "Come on, you two. The kitchen''s no place for playing," he said, giving Alex an apologetic look. "Sorry about them."


    Alex smiled and nodded. "No harm done, but they should stay out of here. It can get dangerous."


    Bill, a bit embarrassed, nodded and carried the twins out of the kitchen despite their protests. With the twins gone, a sense of calm returned, and Alex could finally focus again.


    As he finished up the last few dishes, Augusta peeked in to check on the desserts in the oven. She was about to join Alex when the final guests of the day arrived, filling the house with quiet murmurs instead of the usual lively chatter.


    Curious, Alex walked to the kitchen door to get a glimpse of the Lovegoods, whom Augusta had mentioned. Xenophilius Lovegood was indeed quite a sight, with long, flowing white hair and a bright yellow robe that shimmered slightly. Around his neck hung a curious pendant¡ªa triangle with a circle inside and a line down the middle.


    Beside him stood his wife, dressed in a soft light-blue robe, looking scholarly and serene. She held a baby snugly wrapped in blankets. The Lovegoods had an air of gentle eccentricity, and Alex couldn''t help but feel intrigued by them.


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 64 - The Guest

    Alex instantly recognized the Lovegoods as quintessential Ravenclaws, with a distinct flair Augusta had once called "eccentric." Ravenclaws often had a way of expressing themselves that others might see as unusual.''Honestly, I probably should''ve been in Ravenclaw myself,'' Alex thought, remembering his own love of learning and interest in academics.


    The Longbottoms made wonderful hosts, guiding everyone to the courtyard, where the rare sunny day brought warm light to the whole yard. Adults gathered with drinks, chatting and laughing, while children played games on the grass.


    Back in the kitchen, Alex wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling satisfied as he floated the last few dishes into the large ceramic serving platters with a simple wave of his wand. He guided each platter in a neat line out to the courtyard, where they landed gracefully on the buffet table. He covered each dish to keep them warm and ready.


    Augusta tapped her glass, drawing everyone''s attention. "Welcome, everyone! Thank you for joining us today. And a special thanks to Alex for preparing this wonderful feast. Now, let''s dig in! Don''t be shy¡ªhelp yourselves!"


    Alex smiled, hearing Augusta''s message summed up simply: ''Eat well, drink well, and don''t hold back.''


    The children dashed to the buffet first, led by a stampede of redheaded Weasleys. Alex couldn''t help but grin, especially at the sight of Fred and George, identical twins already eyeing the food with mischievous looks.


    As Alex watched everyone enjoy the meal, a friendly voice spoke beside him. "Alex, my older brothers have mentioned you, but I didn''t expect you to be such a great cook! The aroma from the kitchen had my mouth watering from the moment I arrived."


    Turning, Alex saw Mrs. Weasley, her warm smile lighting up her face. Though she was late in her pregnancy, she seemed to handle everything with ease. "Thank you, Mrs. Weasley. But honestly, I''m amazed by how well you manage such a large family." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please, call me Molly," she replied. "You have no idea how much work it takes to feed this crowd every day!"


    Arthur Weasley, holding a chubby toddler with red hair¡ªlikely Ron¡ªjoined them. "Alex, I''ve heard quite a bit about you from Moody and Kingsley," he said. "Is it true you helped them fend off Death Eaters?"


    The couple''s interests were clear: Molly was interested in food, while Arthur seemed more intrigued by Alex''s skills in battle. Alex answered each of their questions, feeling both amused and slightly overwhelmed.


    After the children finished their first round, they came back for seconds. "You two go ahead and get some food," Alex told the Weasleys. "We can chat more while you eat."


    Grateful, Arthur handed little Ron over to Alex and joined Molly at the table. Ron, comfortably seated in Alex''s arms, was well-fed and content, reaching up to pat Alex''s face with a curious, chubby hand.


    Around the long table, guests enjoyed their food, each family bringing their own special energy. The Diggorys were cheerful, and the Lovegoods quieter, with Xenophilius giving Alex polite nods now and then. The Weasleys filled the yard with laughter, making everyone feel at home. Even Cedric, usually shy, was eating happily, a bit of sauce smudged on his cheek.


    Molly tasted the chicken and mushroom soup, her face lighting up. "Alex, this is delicious! I''ve never had soup like this before. What''s your secret?"


    "Just a mix of simple ingredients," Alex said humbly, sharing a few cooking tips. Soon, he and Molly were chatting like old friends, swapping recipes and laughing.


    Then, eight-year-old Charlie Weasley approached, holding a chicken wing in each hand. "Brother Alex," he said shyly, "will you come over to our house sometime? You could cook for us, too."


    Alex chuckled. "I''d be happy to visit if the chance comes up, Charlie, as long as you don''t mind my cooking."


    Arthur grinned from across the table. "You''re welcome anytime, Alex! The whole family would love to have you."


    Alex felt the start of a lasting friendship with the Weasleys, all brought together over good food.


    As lunch turned into a lively afternoon, the adults enjoyed tea, and the children ran around the yard, laughing and playing. The peaceful scene felt like a much-needed break from the worries of the outside world.


    Xenophilius Lovegood, watching his wife, Pandora, and baby Luna from a distance, came over to thank Alex. "Young man, your hospitality is appreciated. My wife has had such a good day, and little Luna can feel her mother''s happiness¡ªshe''s been laughing all afternoon."


    Alex smiled. "I''m glad to hear it, Mr. Lovegood. I''m just happy everyone is enjoying the day."


    "Luna''s enjoyed it too, even if she''s too young for the food," Xenophilius added with a dreamy smile, as though the baby''s approval was clear.


    Though unsure how Xenophilius reached that conclusion, Alex replied politely, "I''m honored little Luna likes the atmosphere."


    Xenophilius''s eyes brightened as he changed the topic. "You know, I''m the editor of The Quibbler, the only magazine that dares to print the truth about magical creatures like the Crumple-Horned Snorkack and the Blibbering Humdinger. The rest are frauds¡ªthey ignore it all."


    Alex was a bit taken aback by Mr. Lovegood''s bluntness, but he could tell the man meant well. "It must be challenging to stand by your beliefs," Alex said thoughtfully.


    Xenophilius beamed. "Perhaps one day, young man, you might publish some recipes in The Quibbler. I''m sure it would be a hit."


    "Recipes¡­ in The Quibbler?" Alex wondered aloud, but Mr. Lovegood had already waved goodbye, mentioning something about "not letting the flies of falsehood bother him." Alex watched as he rejoined Pandora, who smiled and waved, with little Luna cooing in her arms.


    After mingling with the neighbors and guests, Alex gained a clearer picture of the wizarding families he''d met. Mr. Lovegood brimmed with strange yet harmless ideas, often delving into unusual theories about magical creatures. His wife, Pandora, was a spell researcher known for her work with unique charms.

 Chapter 65 - Freelance Hit Wizard

    The Diggorys, by contrast, embodied the warmth of a friendly, good-natured family. They had a comforting presence, like the kind neighbors who always waved hello.The Weasleys, on the other hand, had invited Alex to visit them before school began. Molly had subtly hinted that she saw him as a "good match." Alex suspected this was partly because of his friendship with her brothers, the Prewetts, though he couldn''t deny her family''s love for good food may have influenced her too. Arthur Weasley, who was fascinated to learn that Alex was Muggle-born, eagerly chatted with him about Muggle life. Working in the Office of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts, Arthur''s job involved handling cases where wizards had enchanted everyday Muggle objects. But Alex had a feeling Arthur enjoyed experimenting with those objects himself.


    The cheerful afternoon flew by, and as the guests said their goodbyes, the Longbottoms looked content. Augusta, in particular, seemed pleased, often complimenting Alex''s cooking, which had added a special touch to the day.


    Once the gathering ended, Frank and Alice returned to their demanding Auror duties. Recently, Death Eater attacks had increased, with Muggles, wizards, and even Aurors becoming targets. The Auror Office was stretched thin, struggling to respond to a seemingly endless wave of incidents. Many attacks happened too quickly, often leaving Aurors arriving just moments too late.


    Over late dinners, Alex found himself discussing the challenges of Auror work with Frank and Alice. They explained that the Ministry of Magic had a powerful detection spell covering all of Britain, keeping watch over magical activity. However, it had limits.


    The Aurors were split into two teams: patrol teams, who watched over wizarding areas like Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade, and a standby team at headquarters, ready to respond to any alerts. But the detection spell couldn''t identify who cast spells, so they had to rely on patterns and major magical surges, like Unforgivable Curses.


    "Even here, if you cast a spell in the house, the Ministry can''t tell it''s you," Frank explained. "They do, however, keep a closer watch on areas where magic is common to catch any trouble early. It''s their way of keeping underage wizards from acting up too much."


    "The problem is," Alice added, "the Death Eaters know the system, so they often target weaker wizards with small spells. Those don''t trigger alerts. By the time the Ministry finds out, it''s already over."


    Alex could see the frustration in their faces. The Ministry''s inability to track individual spells made it hard to catch Death Eaters in the act, especially since some Ministry insiders were secretly passing information to them. Frank explained that this was why the Order of the Phoenix existed¡ªto work outside the Ministry''s control and act more freely against threats.


    Despite these efforts, the Aurors and the Order of the Phoenix often found themselves reacting after the fact, like police forces in the Muggle world, who could only investigate crimes once they''d already happened. Although wizards had many magical tools, the Ministry''s limits and internal corruption made it difficult to stay a step ahead of the Dark Lord.


    Alex noticed that, by contrast, the Death Eaters had a simple but effective communication system: the Dark Mark. This allowed the Dark Lord to summon or communicate with his followers instantly, giving them a clear coordination advantage. The Aurors had nothing like this, relying instead on the Patronus Charm for messages¡ªthough only skilled wizards could cast it well.


    "If wizards had something like an emergency charm or device they could trigger during an attack, it would make a big difference," Alex suggested. "The Aurors would know right away, and help could get there faster."


    Alice nodded. "That would bring down the attack rate, and people would feel safer. But creating that kind of system would take time."


    Alex learned that the Ministry had a specialized Strike Team, a part of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. The Strike Team had more authority than regular Aurors and took on the most dangerous missions. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While some Aurors were also part of the Strike Team¡ªlike Mad-Eye Moody, who led one of the teams¡ªothers focused entirely on patrolling and investigations. To Alex, the Aurors were like regular police officers, while Strike Team members were more like a special forces unit, trained for high-risk situations.


    Thinking back on what he''d learned, Alex couldn''t help but feel that the Aurors could benefit from better training in combat tactics. Many seemed to lack the organized approach he knew from his own experience, and he noticed their fighting style was often disorganized, with spells going off in all directions and little teamwork.


    Frank also mentioned another lesser-known role: the "freelance hit wizard." Not an official position, it was more like a freelance bounty hunter. These wizards didn''t get a salary but could collect bounties from the Ministry by capturing dark wizards or other wanted criminals. The Ministry issued a basic certificate, allowing hit wizards to make arrests abroad if they wanted. But without formal authority, freelance hit wizards had no legal protection and were constantly at risk, especially if they broke local magical laws while working.


    "Sirius even applied for that certificate once," Frank laughed. "Thought it was thrilling¡ªuntil he realized it was more hassle than it was worth. He called it a ''piece of useless parchment,'' since the Ministry pays bounties to anyone who catches criminals, certified or not."


    Curious about the idea of traveling and maybe earning a bit extra by capturing dark wizards abroad, Alex asked Frank how to apply for a "freelance hit wizard" certificate. Surprisingly, the process was fairly simple. As long as he had no criminal record, he could submit a request to the Department of International Magical Cooperation and receive the certificate.


    This position had its roots in the United States, where it was recognized internationally, allowing wizards from various countries to help fight crime without too many bureaucratic barriers. However, if a hit wizard''s actions caused damage, the local Ministry of Magic could arrest and deport them.

 Chapter 66 - WWN Radio

    As Alex continued to learn more about the inner workings of the wizarding world, he couldn''t shake an uneasy feeling about the Death Eaters. The Ministry and Aurors seemed overwhelmed, and though he knew from his memories that the Dark Lord would eventually be defeated when he attacked Harry, the current uncertainty made Alex fear history might change.Determined to be prepared for any outcome, Alex threw himself into his studies, refining his skills and practicing spells. His days became a flurry of spellcasting, learning new charms, training in Occlumency, and physical exercise. This strict routine kept him focused, though it was exhausting. Augusta noticed Alex''s intense efforts, though she had no idea what was driving him. Aside from helping in the kitchen or spending time with Neville, he rarely left his room. Days turned into weeks as he trained tirelessly.


    One morning in early August, while helping Augusta prepare breakfast, she mentioned a message from the Weasleys.


    "An invitation from the Weasleys? I completely forgot!" Alex exclaimed, realizing he''d lost track of time due to his training.


    Augusta smiled kindly. "I saw Molly yesterday, and she''s eager to see you again¡ªand to learn more recipes, I think! The fruit in their orchard is ripe, and she invited us to join them. Alex, you''ve been working so hard. A break might do you some good."


    Alex nodded, realizing she was right. He had been pushing himself to the limit. "Alright, a day with the Weasleys sounds perfect. We''ll go tomorrow."


    The next day, Alex, carrying little Neville in his arms, accompanied Augusta to the Burrow. The Weasleys lived near Ottery St. Catchpole, with Muggle-Repelling and Shielding Charms around their home, courtesy of Arthur.


    From a distance, Alex saw the Burrow for the first time¡ªa tall, oddly-shaped house that looked like a stack of uneven blocks. It leaned slightly but stood firm, as if defying gravity. The front yard had chickens wandering about, and a small shed sat off to one side. The whole place had a cozy, rustic feel, nestled in the countryside.


    As they got closer, a few of the Weasley kids poked their heads out the window and waved excitedly. Arthur opened the front door, greeting them with a big smile. "Ah, just in time! If you''d waited any longer, Molly would have gone into labor, and we''d be too busy to host anyone!"


    Alex chuckled, feeling a bit sheepish. "Sorry, I got so caught up in studying that I lost track of time."


    "Studying at your age? If only my boys were half as focused!" Arthur laughed. "Come on in! Molly''s been busy in the kitchen all morning."


    Arthur led them inside, chatting along the way. "Bill will be eleven this November, though he''ll have to wait until next year for Hogwarts. And you''ll have to try some of this year''s fruit¡ªthe grapes and plums are especially sweet."


    Alex and Augusta settled into the cozy living room, where Arthur had already set out fresh fruit. The Weasley children trickled in, each greeting Alex and Augusta. Bill, the oldest, held little Ron, looking every bit the responsible older brother. Molly, hearing the commotion, came out of the kitchen with a warm smile, greeting Alex and Augusta before pulling Alex aside.


    "Molly, I should help you with that," Alex said, admiring her cheerful energy but worried since she was very pregnant.


    "Oh, nonsense! I''m eager to learn those recipes you taught Augusta. Let''s get to it!" Molly replied enthusiastically.


    They headed to the kitchen, where Alex showed her some simple yet flavorful dishes. Despite her large belly slowing her down, Molly moved with practiced ease. Every few moments, though, she''d turn an ear toward the living room, ready to roar at any mischief.


    Occasionally, a crash or burst of laughter would reach the kitchen, prompting Molly to shout, "Fred! George! Behave, or no dessert for you!" The noise would stop, though it usually resumed a few minutes later. Alex was amazed at her ability to control the chaos without even leaving the kitchen.


    Finally, lunch was ready, and they all gathered in the dining room. As usual, the twins, Fred and George, were the most mischievous, snatching food from Percy and Charlie whenever they could, while Bill struggled to keep Ron calm.


    "Boys! Sit down and eat properly!" Molly called out, trying to maintain order while Bill helped soothe Ron.


    Arthur sat back with a smile, clearly amused by the scene. Alex, watching it all, couldn''t help but smile too. This was his first time experiencing such a large, warm family gathering since coming to the wizarding world, and he felt unexpectedly moved.


    Molly noticed Alex had stopped eating, lost in thought. She looked at him with a slight frown. "Is something wrong, Alex? Don''t you like the food?"


    Alex quickly snapped out of his thoughts and smiled softly. "Not at all. The food''s wonderful. I was just¡­ feeling a bit envious. Your family is so warm and lively. It reminded me of some old memories."


    Molly chuckled tiredly. "Merlin''s beard, if these little rascals ever save me from stress, I''ll be forever grateful!" She shot a pointed look at Arthur, who was focused on his food. "And you, dear, could help a bit more with them!"


    Arthur gave her a sheepish grin, shrugged, and continued eating, clearly unfazed.


    Lunch ended with the Weasley kids covered in food smudges. Alex offered to help, casting a quick cleaning charm on them, tidying up their hands with magic.


    "Impressive spellwork," Arthur praised, watching Alex with admiration. "At your age, I could barely get a simple charm to work."


    "It just takes practice," Alex replied with a smile. "It''s not as hard as it looks."


    Afterward, they moved to the cozy living room to enjoy fruit and tea while listening to the WWN (Witching Wireless Network). While the adults relaxed, the children soon grew bored and went outside to play, excited for shows like "Toots Sprouting Show" and "Magic Time."


    As they sat enjoying the peaceful afternoon, a sudden report came over the radio: "Wizarding Wireless News with an urgent announcement. Moments ago, a violent explosion struck northern Cornwall. The Ministry suspects Death Eater involvement. Aurors and Strike Teams are en route. Wizards in the area should exercise caution. Stay tuned for updates."


    Arthur''s expression darkened. "Blasted Death Eaters¡ªseems like there are more of these attacks every day," he muttered.


    "There''s been so much of this lately," Augusta added, looking worried. "I hope everyone''s safe. I believe Marlene McKinnon and her fianc¨¦ live near that area. I hope they haven''t been affected."


    S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 67 - Fallen Heroes

    Alex shared his worry, feeling unsettled. The Ministry''s response was slow, and as he feared, it might already be too late. All they could do now was wait for updates.A few tense minutes passed with no further news from the radio. Then, suddenly, a Patronus appeared, filling the room with its white glow. It was an ermine¡ªa small, sleek creature¡ªand Alex recognized it immediately as Frank Longbottom''s Patronus. The glowing ermine stopped in front of Augusta and spoke in Frank''s voice.


    "Mom, there''s been an attack in Cornwall. The Marlene McKinnon family has been killed. Worse, the Prewett brothers who went to help them were ambushed by Death Eaters and didn''t make it. Their bodies are three miles north of Marlene''s house. Moody thought you should know and asked us to alert the Weasleys, especially since Molly''s close to giving birth. You''ll want to consider how to tell her."


    The room fell silent, the weight of Frank''s message sinking in. Alex jumped to his feet, a rush of horror flooding over him, while Arthur sat frozen, shock etched on his face. Then they heard a sharp shattering sound.


    Turning, they saw Molly standing in the doorway, her face pale as a ghost, her hands trembling so badly that the glass she''d been holding had fallen to the floor. She looked like she was about to collapse.


    Alex quickly stepped over, gently taking hold of her arm to steady her. Arthur hurried over too, guiding Molly to the sofa with Alex''s help.


    The room was thick with grief. Augusta, Arthur, and Alex exchanged glances, none of them sure what to say. Alex poured a glass of water and handed it to Molly. She took it with shaky hands, tears streaming down her face as Arthur sat beside her, rubbing her back in quiet support.


    After a long, painful silence, Molly looked up at Arthur, her voice barely a whisper. "Arthur¡­ go see them for me. Please, see my poor brothers."


    At that, Molly''s quiet strength broke, and she sobbed, heartbroken. Hearing their mother''s cries, the children came rushing in, their playful faces now filled with worry. They stared, bewildered, at their mother, not understanding why she was so upset. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur gave Molly a reassuring nod before looking at Augusta. "Mrs. Longbottom, please stay here with Molly. She''ll need your support. I have to go to the scene and see for myself." He then turned to Bill, the oldest child, and said, "Look after your brothers and keep an eye on your mother. I''ll be back soon."


    Alex spoke up, his tone firm. "Mr. Weasley, let me come with you. They were my friends too."


    Arthur looked at him, hesitating. "Alex, it could be dangerous. We don''t know what we''ll find there."


    But Alex was determined. "I can handle myself. And I can help you¡ªif anything happens, it''s better to have someone there watching your back."


    Augusta gave a supportive nod. "Let him go, Arthur. Alex is responsible and can handle himself better than most."


    After a brief pause, Arthur relented. "Alright. Thank you, Alex. And Mrs. Longbottom, thank you for staying with Molly."


    Alex turned to Augusta. "Please let the Diggory family know what''s happened and ask if they can come help. If you need to reach me urgently, you can send a Patronus."


    Augusta nodded, giving Alex a proud look. He seemed more dependable than many adult wizards she knew.


    With everything arranged, Arthur led Alex outside. "We''ll Apparate straight to the scene. I''ve been to Marlene''s house before, so I know the location. Hold onto my arm."


    Alex took Arthur''s arm, and with a sharp twist, they Disapparated, reappearing moments later in northern Cornwall. They found themselves outside a home that was nearly in ruins. Aurors were patrolling the area, their faces somber. Two bodies, wrapped in white sheets, lay on the ground outside, a grim reminder of the violence that had taken place.


    Frank and Alice hurried over to meet them. Frank''s face was grim. "Glad you''re here. These are Marlene and her fianc¨¦. The Prewett brothers¡­ they''re further north in the woods. Moody is keeping the area secure. I''ll take you there."


    Alex glanced at the two bodies covered in white cloth near the shattered house remains. He could only imagine the desperate battle that had unfolded here.


    Alice''s voice was sad as she spoke to Arthur. "How''s Molly? Did she¡­ find out?"


    Arthur nodded solemnly. "She knows. Augusta and Alex stayed with her until we left. Augusta is taking care of her."


    Alice exchanged a worried look with Frank. They both knew how devastating the news must be for Molly.


    Frank put a comforting hand on his wife''s shoulder. "Alice, stay here and wait for Marlene''s family. I''ll take Arthur and Alex to the Prewetts."


    Alice nodded, watching them with a heavy heart. With that, Frank took Arthur''s arm, Arthur took hold of Alex, and together they Apparated.


    They reappeared in a small grove just north of Marlene''s house. More Aurors stood guard, their wands raised as they checked the area for any remaining threats. In the center of the clearing, Moody and Barty Crouch, head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, were inspecting the scene where the Prewett brothers had fallen. Nearby, two more bodies lay on the ground, covered by white sheets.


    Arthur, Frank, and Alex walked over to join Moody and Crouch. Moody gave them a brief nod, his expression graver than usual.


    The grove was scarred from the fierce fight. Trees were splintered and burned by curses, and scorch marks covered the ground. Alex studied the scene carefully. From the direction of the damage, he could tell that the Prewetts had likely been retreating, forced to fall back from Marlene''s house. It seemed they''d arrived to help but had been overwhelmed and chased into the woods, fighting every step of the way.


    Arthur knelt down with a heavy heart and lifted the white cloth covering one of the bodies, revealing Gideon''s pale, dust-covered face. Barty Crouch, standing nearby, placed a hand on Arthur''s shoulder. "Arthur, I''m so sorry. Gideon and Fabian were heroes. They gave everything in this fight."

 Chapter 68 - Premature

    Arthur''s eyes filled with tears, though he tried to hold them back. After a long pause, he whispered, "They''re our pride. Those damned Death Eaters caused all of this¡­ but Gideon and Fabian will live on in our hearts."Alex watched, his face serious. The Prewett brothers'' injuries were severe, hinting that the fight had dragged on for at least half an hour. If only they''d had a chance to call for help, things might have turned out differently.


    As Arthur composed himself, Moody began to explain what had happened. "Around noon, a group of Death Eaters launched a full attack on the McKinnon family. Marlene must''ve fought back and managed to send word to Gideon and Fabian through that double-sided mirror they gave her last Christmas. They were close¡ªfought together when they backed the Potters last year."


    Moody paused, looking at the damaged grove around them. "Instead of warning the Order, the Prewetts rushed straight here. By the time they arrived, the McKinnons were likely already defeated. If they hadn''t gone in alone, they might''ve had a fighting chance. But they pushed on, as stubborn as ever. They tried to retreat north through the grove, intending to Apparate out, but the Death Eaters blocked them. The fight ended here."


    Arthur clenched his fists, his eyes fixed on the ground. "Gideon and Fabian were¡­ family. They would protect everyone, no matter the danger. But to die like this¡­"


    Frank placed a comforting hand on Arthur''s shoulder as Arthur took a deep breath, trying to regain his composure. Just then, Emmeline Vance Apparated into the clearing and walked up to Barty Crouch, her face somber.


    "Sir, the McKinnon family has arrived. Alice asked me to inform you."


    Crouch nodded. "Thank you, Emmeline." He turned to Arthur and Alex. "My condolences. I have to meet with Marlene''s family now."


    He Apparated away, leaving Emmeline with the others. She offered Arthur a sad smile. "Arthur, I''m so sorry. Gideon and Fabian were some of the best. None of us saw this coming."


    Arthur nodded, acknowledging her sympathy, but before he could say anything, a brilliant white Patronus¡ªa vulture¡ªappeared, hovering in front of Alex. Frank recognized it immediately.


    "That''s my mother''s Patronus. She wouldn''t send it unless something serious happened at home," Frank said, suddenly anxious.


    They all watched as the Patronus turned to Alex and spoke in Augusta''s voice. "Alex, are you with Arthur? Molly''s too distraught, and she''s gone into labor unexpectedly. I''ve taken her to St. Mungo''s. Please come to the hospital when you hear this. Mrs. Diggory is with the children at the Burrow."


    Alex felt a wave of shock. He turned to Arthur, who had gone pale with worry.


    Understanding the urgency, Moody quickly turned to Frank. "Frank, you should go too. I''ll stay here with Emmeline to handle things. We''ll take care of the Prewetts'' remains. Go on, don''t delay."


    Frank nodded, taking Arthur and Alex by the arm, and they Apparated to an old-fashioned red brick department store. After explaining their intent to the dummy in the shop window, they walked through the glass and entered St. Mungo''s Hospital. A quick check with the receptionist confirmed that Molly had been taken to a ward on the second floor.


    They hurried up the stairs and found Augusta waiting anxiously outside the ward. Little Neville wasn''t with her, so they assumed Mrs. Diggory was back at the Burrow looking after him and the other children.


    Seeing them arrive, Augusta quickly explained what had happened.


    "After you left, I notified Mrs. Diggory, and we both went to help Molly. She was fine at first, but the stress got to her, and soon after, she started having abdominal pains. I realized her water had broken. Not wanting to waste any time, I brought her here while Mrs. Diggory stayed with the children. The Healers admitted her to a ward right away, but she''s still very distressed."


    Arthur, already tense, looked ready to burst into the room but held himself back, knowing he didn''t want to disrupt the Healers. He started pacing anxiously.


    After a while, the ward door opened, and a Healer emerged, taking off her mask as she spoke to the worried group. "Molly is stable for now. She''s taken a potion to regain some strength, but since her water broke, it''s only a matter of time before labor begins."


    Alex, curious, asked, "Can''t you perform a C-section?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Healer looked puzzled. "C-section? I''m not familiar with that term. Molly''s regained some strength, but she''s still weak from the stress. We''ll have to let her deliver naturally."


    Alex frowned. Not having an option like a C-section felt limiting, but he stayed silent, sensing it was the usual method here.


    Arthur quickly asked, "Can I go in and see her?"


    The Healer thought for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, but only for a short while. She needs to rest."


    Arthur nodded gratefully and went in to see Molly, leaving Alex, Frank, and Augusta to sit on the benches in the hallway.


    After a bit, Alex turned to Augusta. "Why don''t you head back to the Burrow? I can stay here with Mr. Weasley, and Mrs. Diggory could probably use some help with all the children."


    Frank nodded in agreement. "I''ll stay here too, but it would be helpful if you checked on things at the Burrow. I''ll message Alice later to come help if needed."


    Augusta thought for a moment. Knowing Mrs. Diggory was managing eight children, including little Neville, she agreed. "Alright, I''ll head back. I''ll send word if anything changes."


    After Augusta left, the three men waited anxiously. Arthur came out of the ward after a while, looking both relieved and worried. "Molly''s regained some strength," he reported, "but now it''s just a matter of waiting for the labor to progress. I just hope she''ll be alright."


    As the hours dragged on, the tension remained. Alex felt helpless¡ªthough he was skilled in treating injuries, childbirth was far beyond his knowledge. He could only sit beside Arthur and Frank, offering quiet support.

 Chapter 69 - Baby Ginny

    Late into the evening, Augusta brought them updates. Mrs. Diggory had taken Cedric home after dinner, while Alice had arrived at the Burrow to help look after the children. Everything there was calm for the moment.Around midnight, painful cries from the ward signaled that Molly''s labor had begun in earnest. Arthur paced the corridor, his footsteps echoing in the quiet hospital halls as he grew more anxious. Alex and Frank watched, trying to stay calm, bracing themselves for what could be a long night.


    As dawn approached on August 8th, Molly''s cries gradually faded. Then, after a tense silence, the sound of a baby''s first cries filled the air.


    Outside the ward, the group sighed in relief, though Arthur''s face remained tense as he waited for news of Molly''s condition. Moments later, the Healer appeared, her expression softening as she shared the news. "Congratulations. Molly and your baby girl are both safe."


    Arthur''s face lit up with relief and joy, though a hint of worry remained in his eyes. "Thank you," he said, voice thick with emotion. "Can I see them?"


    The Healer nodded, and Arthur entered the ward, where Molly was cradling their newborn daughter. Despite the exhaustion and sorrow on her face, she held her baby with deep, tender love.


    Watching from the doorway, Alex felt a wave of mixed emotions. The joy of new life and the grief of recent losses filled the room with a bittersweet atmosphere.


    Later that morning, Alice arrived at the hospital. She''d arranged leave from the Auror Office for herself and Frank, and the Ministry granted Arthur a brief leave as well. The Longbottoms were determined to support the Weasleys through this difficult time, knowing the family would need help in the days ahead.


    Alex and Augusta spent most of their time at the Burrow. Frank and Alice took turns staying with Molly in the hospital, while Alex helped cook meals for the children. Augusta looked after the Weasley children, who, though usually full of mischief, were unusually quiet and subdued, clearly missing their mother and feeling the worry in the house.


    On this day, Alex prepared lunch for the Weasley family as usual, calling Bill to help set the table. The Weasley kids had grown fond of Alex and were unusually obedient around him. Even Bill, just over a year younger than Alex, looked up to him as a big brother, treating him with respect and always ready to help.


    "Brother Alex, what are we having for lunch today?" asked Charlie, the most enthusiastic about food, as he hurried to the table.


    "You''ll see soon enough," Alex replied with a grin, directing Charlie to call his brothers over. He used a floating spell to bring dishes to the table, placing them neatly at each seat.


    Augusta and the children gathered at the table. George, the ever-mischievous twin, immediately spotted a plate of ribs in front of him. His mouth watered, and he instinctively reached out to grab one.


    "Ah-hem," Alex cleared his throat, and George''s hand froze mid-air. Embarrassed, George quickly withdrew his hand, picking up his knife and fork instead. Alex''s approach to gently correcting the twins had made the usually lively George and Fred behave more respectfully during meals.


    As everyone started eating, the Burrow''s front door creaked open. The children glanced at each other, then, as if realizing who it might be, scrambled out of their seats and rushed to the door.


    Alex followed them and, as he expected, there stood Molly, back from the hospital with her newborn daughter in her arms. Arthur stood beside her, smiling, with Frank and Alice just behind. After nearly a week in the hospital, Molly was finally home.


    The children surrounded their mother, shouting "Mom!" and clinging to her in excitement. Some even cried as they hugged her, and Molly, though still visibly worn, managed a warm, comforting smile for each of her children. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After embracing her kids, Molly turned to Augusta, Alex, and the Longbottoms, her voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you all for everything you''ve done. I can''t imagine getting through these days without your help. I missed my children so much, and knowing they were in good hands gave me peace."


    The children finished their lunch with laughter and bright smiles, their spirits lifted by the joy of being together. Meanwhile, the adults shared a few quiet words, their expressions reflecting both relief and sympathy.


    Arthur looked down at his newborn daughter, his smile warm and proud as he gently held her tiny hand. "We''ve decided to name her Ginevra Molly Weasley," he announced, his voice filled with love. "We''ll call her Ginny."


    Molly, though tired, looked around at her friends with a grateful smile. "Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall came to see me at the hospital," she shared softly, her voice steady but carrying a hint of sadness. "They''ve kindly arranged the funeral for my brothers. I''d like to invite all of you to come."


    The Longbottoms exchanged glances and nodded without hesitation. They were moved by Molly''s strength and admired the way she held her family together, even while dealing with her own pain. Her resilience inspired them, and they were determined to stand by her in the difficult days ahead.


    After lunch, Alex and Augusta said their goodbyes to the Weasleys, giving them space to settle back in as a family. As they left, the children called out to Alex, clearly sad to see him go.


    Back at the Longbottoms'' house, life returned to its routine, though the upcoming funeral weighed heavily on everyone''s minds. A few days later, Alex received an invitation to the funeral for the Prewett brothers and Marlene McKinnon. Since he was staying with the Longbottoms and had formed friendships with members of the Order of the Phoenix, Dumbledore thought it fitting to include him.


    On the day of the funeral, Alex dressed in a dark robe and joined the Longbottom family as they traveled to a quiet cemetery in southern England. There, Marlene and the Prewett brothers would be laid to rest.


    The cemetery was filled with familiar faces, many dressed in somber robes. The Weasley family stood together, visibly heartbroken, while Marlene McKinnon''s relatives, including her younger cousin Charles, stood nearby, eyes red from tears.

 Chapter 70 - Funeral

    Alex spotted a few familiar faces¡ªEmmeline Vance, Mad-Eye Moody, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Barty Crouch, as well as Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew. Professors McGonagall and Hagrid were also there, representing Hogwarts.When the Longbottoms entered, they were met with nods and quiet condolences. Alex noticed Hagrid wiping his eyes with a handkerchief and walked over to Professor McGonagall and Hagrid.


    "Alex," Professor McGonagall said softly, "Arthur told us how much you did for the Weasley family. It''s truly heartening to see such kindness in someone so young."


    Alex shook his head modestly. "Mrs. Weasley is an incredible mother. It was an honor to help them, though I know it will take time for them to fully recover from their grief."


    Hagrid sniffled, his voice breaking. "Marlene and the Prewett brothers¡­ they were such good people. Why''s it always the best ones?"


    Alex placed a comforting hand on Hagrid''s arm. "Maybe death is just the start of another journey. The best thing we can do now is be there for the ones still here."


    Hagrid nodded, dabbing his eyes, and managed a grateful smile.


    Just then, a voice spoke from behind Alex, though he couldn''t see anyone. "Wise words, Alex."


    Turning around, he saw two familiar figures appear under an Invisibility Cloak¡ªit was James and Lily.


    "Lily! James! It''s been so long," Alex said, his face lighting up with a warm smile.


    Lily smiled back. "We''ve been keeping a low profile. Dumbledore advised us to stay hidden, and we rarely get the chance to come out. But for this¡­ we had to be here, even if it''s under the cloak. It''s good to see you again, Alex."


    James nodded, looking serious. "There''s so much going on, but we couldn''t stay away. Marlene, Gideon, Fabian¡­ they were like family."


    Seeing James holding the Invisibility Cloak, Alex couldn''t help but smile knowingly. "Have you heard from Sirius? Do you think he''ll come by today?"


    James shook his head. "Sirius visits us sometimes. He''s one of the few who knows where we''re hiding, but he''s been hard to reach lately. I''m not sure if he''ll be here."


    James then joined Lupin and Peter, greeting his old friends, while Lily moved through the crowd, exchanging warm smiles and greetings. Many hadn''t seen the Potters in a long time, and seeing them was a relief.


    Soon, Dumbledore and Minister Millicent Bagnold arrived at the cemetery, nodding to those gathered before starting the ceremony. Dumbledore stepped forward to deliver the eulogy.


    "Dear friends, we gather here today to say goodbye to our family, friends, and comrades¡ªMarlene McKinnon, Gideon Prewett, and Fabian Prewett."


    Dumbledore continued, his voice heavy with sadness.


    "They were examples of the highest virtues¡ªkindness, loyalty, and bravery. Their passing has left a deep mark on all of us. They gave their lives to defend the peace of our world. Their courage and sacrifice will not be forgotten."


    "I believe their sacrifices will inspire us to continue our stand against the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters. Let us honor their memory by keeping their ideals close and carrying their fight forward."


    Dumbledore''s words brought tears to many eyes. Molly, who had been holding herself together, couldn''t keep from crying. Afterward, Minister Bagnold offered her condolences and announced that the fallen would be honored as heroes. The Weasleys and Marlene''s family members expressed their thanks to those present, each mourning in their own way.


    During the burial, Alex approached Charles, Marlene''s cousin, intending to offer some comfort. But before he could speak, Charles spoke first, his voice filled with anger. "Alex, I know who did this. It was Travers. He threatened my aunt before."


    Charles''s eyes were red with grief, but Alex could see the anger in him. Placing a hand on his friend''s shoulder, Alex said softly, "They''ll get what''s coming to them, but for now, stay calm."


    Charles looked down, his fists clenched tight. "I can''t just calm down, Alex. I want revenge."


    Alex surprised him by saying, "Then I support your decision. They deserve justice for what they''ve done." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charles looked at him, stunned. He''d always seen Alex as calm, composed¡ªthe last person he expected to hear these words from.


    Alex continued, his voice steady but intense. "It''s only natural to want justice for your family. But if you choose this path, you need to be careful. Make sure you''re fully prepared and safe. Rushing in without a plan could put your life at risk."


    Charles took a shaky breath, the anger in his eyes softening a little as he absorbed Alex''s words. He nodded, realizing that Alex wasn''t dismissing his feelings but was urging him to be smart about it.


    "Think it through," Alex added. "Revenge isn''t something you can achieve overnight. You''ll need patience. For now, go back to your family. We''ll talk more soon."


    As Alex turned to leave, he thought about his words. He knew that sometimes, facing problems directly was the only way to keep more harm from happening. And he understood that, as a Muggle-born wizard, he would have many challenges in the magical world.


    "It''ll take time, Charles," Alex muttered. "But it''ll happen."


    After the funeral, Alex prepared for the new school year. He made a trip to Diagon Alley to buy supplies and new clothes, as he had grown taller and his robes no longer fit. Now nearly 1.6 meters tall, he felt stronger and more ready. He also stocked up on potion ingredients and bottles, not wanting to rely only on Hogwarts'' supplies.


    In the days before the new term, Alex visited the Weasleys at the Burrow often. Molly was slowly recovering, and laughter returned to the house as the family began to heal.


    Finally, the day arrived for Alex to return to Hogwarts. After a hearty breakfast with the Longbottoms, Frank accompanied him to King''s Cross. Frank, on duty at the station that day, would be helping to keep Muggles away from platform nine and three-quarters and clearing any stray memories if needed.


    As they reached the platform, Frank smiled warmly. "It''s been a pleasure having you with us, Alex. Have a great school year. And if you need a place to spend Christmas, you''re always welcome with us."

 Chapter 71 - Start of the New Year

    Alex returned the smile. "Thanks, Frank. I''ll keep it in mind. And be careful with your work. Stay safe."Frank nodded and watched as Alex walked toward the hidden entrance between platforms nine and ten. Alex passed through the barrier and noticed a scene unfolding nearby¡ªa heated argument.


    The McKinnons and the Travers family were at it again¡ªa yearly occurrence, it seemed. This time, though, Alex didn''t keep his distance. He moved in closer, staying about 30 feet back to observe.


    The adult wizards on both sides ignored him, but Sampur Travers, the younger one, noticed him and glared. Charles also saw Alex and gave a slight nod. The look on Sampur''s face showed he hadn''t forgotten their past run-ins, though he''d never been able to catch Alex. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex studied the Travers family. Besides Sampur, there were three others. A striking blonde woman stood beside a man with a goatee and a sickly complexion¡ªlikely Sampur''s parents. Behind them was a grim-looking man with a twisted smile, staring at the McKinnons with a chilling gaze. The McKinnons glared back, muttering accusations of murder.


    This man, as Charles had once explained, was Sampur''s uncle and was rumored to be a Death Eater. The Ministry had no proof, so he roamed freely, even showing up here. Sampur noticed Alex and whispered something to his uncle, who then looked directly at Alex, sizing him up with a cold stare.


    Alex returned the look with a cool smirk, his eyes narrowing as he studied the man. Soon, Aurors arrived to break up the tension, separating the families and restoring order. This scene was familiar at King''s Cross; the McKinnons knew the Aurors would help but couldn''t act openly without evidence.


    After a final glance at the Travers family, Alex boarded the train and found an empty compartment. A few minutes later, Charles joined him.


    "Did you see them?" Charles asked angrily. "Those smug cowards. I know they''re behind what happened to my aunt."


    Alex nodded, pulling out his wand and casting a charm around their compartment to keep their conversation private. "I saw them. By the look on their faces, they don''t regret a thing."


    "I won''t let them get away with it," Charles said, his hands clenched. "Sampur''s as twisted as they are. I''ll make him pay once we''re back at Hogwarts. Will you back me up, Alex?"


    Alex studied his friend''s determined face. "I understand you want justice, Charles. But charging in won''t end well. Sampur doesn''t fight fair. You could get hurt if you go in recklessly."


    Charles glared, frustration evident. "So what? Just let them walk free?"


    Alex handed him a small bottle. "Drink this calming potion. Now, think: you''re back at Hogwarts, and Sampur tries to pick a fight. What would you do?"


    Charles took a sip, then replied, "I''d show him what I''m made of, use my best curse on him."


    Alex sighed. "That''s exactly what he''d want. He''d lure you somewhere dark and have his friends ambush you. He doesn''t want a fair fight."


    Charles frowned, still angry. "Then what should I do, Alex? Just ignore it?"


    "Focus on getting stronger," Alex said calmly. "Slytherins look out for each other. Taking on Sampur and his crowd without a plan is asking for trouble."


    Charles hesitated, then asked, "But I''m only twelve. You''re strong, though. I heard my aunt say you''ve faced Death Eaters. Could you teach me something?"


    Alex nodded. "Meet me after classes at Hagrid''s hut, by the path to the Forbidden Forest. I''ll help you train. Waiting doesn''t mean weakness; it''s about being ready to win."


    Charles, now calmer from the potion, nodded with determination. "Alright, I''ll follow your lead."


    Just then, the compartment door slid open, and Vivian walked in, her usual cheerful smile lighting up the room. Charles, however, mumbled a quick excuse, saying he needed some time alone after everything that had happened. He squeezed past Vivian and left the compartment, leaving Alex alone with her.


    Vivian watched Charles leave with a puzzled look before turning back to Alex. She dropped her bag onto the seat and leaned in with a curious smile. "So, what were you two talking about? It looked pretty serious."


    Alex''s eyes sparkled with mischief, and he couldn''t resist teasing her. "Oh, not much," he said, feigning casualness. "Charles was just saying he likes you and isn''t sure how to confess."


    Vivian''s cheeks turned bright red, and she stammered, "Wh-what? Is that all you boys ever think about? Really!"


    Alex chuckled, clearly amused as he watched her fidget, casting a quick glance toward the door as if Charles might pop back in at any moment. She looked both embarrassed and annoyed, making her reaction even funnier to him.


    With a playful shrug, Alex leaned back and smirked. "Don''t worry. If he ever asks, I''ll deny saying anything."


    As the Hogwarts Express rumbled along the tracks, Alex tried to explain himself to Vivian. She somehow twisted his joke into a full-blown story. No matter how many times he insisted he was only teasing, she refused to believe him.


    "I swear, Charles didn''t confess to you! It was just a joke!" Alex groaned, running a hand through his hair. But Vivian pouted and glared at him.


    "Hmph! You''re lying, Alex. You probably put the idea in his head! Otherwise, why does he always run away when he sees me?" She folded her arms, looking smug. "Just tell him to talk to me already! I don''t need a go-between!"


    Finally, after what felt like an endless ride, they arrived at Hogwarts. Now that they were older, they skipped the lake crossing in little boats and headed straight for the carriages, where black-skinned, winged Thestrals waited.


    Alex paused, staring at the creatures'' thin, leathery bodies and pale, piercing eyes. He could see Thestrals now, ever since witnessing Evan Rozier''s death last year. The memory always drew him to these mysterious creatures, making him wonder what their skin felt like to the touch.


    Vivian snapped him out of his thoughts. "Why are you staring into thin air? Come on, get in already!"


    Reluctantly, Alex climbed into the carriage, giving the Thestral a final glance as they rode up to the castle. The grand stone walls of Hogwarts loomed above them as they entered the bustling hall, where the first-years lined up, wide-eyed and fidgeting, for the Sorting Ceremony.

 Chapter 72 - Professor Bones

    Alex watched the Sorting Hat¡ªan old, scruffy thing¡ªas it judged each student one by one. For some reason, he always felt it stared back at him. Shaking his head, he scowled at it. "Just a hat," he reminded himself, though the thought felt oddly uncomfortable.Once the ceremony ended, Dumbledore rose, his gaze both calm and piercing as he addressed the school. "As we begin another year, I''d like to introduce your new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor," he announced. "Sadly, Professor Robb, who taught you last year, passed away over the summer due to his age."


    Alex frowned, recalling the frail, trembling professor. He''d often worried the old man might collapse mid-lesson, and it seemed his concerns weren''t far off.


    "Please welcome Professor Edgar Bones," Dumbledore continued, gesturing toward a tall man with a rugged beard near the staff table.


    Alex blinked in surprise. He recognized Bones as one of the founding members of the Order of the Phoenix. Lily had spoken highly of him, often mentioning his talent for spellwork and runes. Bones nodded toward Alex with a faint smile, which Alex returned with an excited grin.


    That night, Alex''s first Defense Against the Dark Arts class with Bones was unlike any he''d had before. Professor Bones had a deep, booming voice and a humor that quickly put everyone at ease. His lessons were clear and practical, unlike the old professor''s, and by the end of the class, Alex was fascinated.


    After class, Professor Bones called him over. Up close, Bones looked intimidating, with his thick beard and strong jaw, but his voice was warm and encouraging.


    "Alex, I met Lily before I arrived. She mentioned you''re talented with spells and have a strong interest in runes. Is that right?"


    Alex nodded modestly, though excitement bubbled up. "Yes, sir. I''ve been working on some rune ideas lately, but¡­ I''m a bit stuck."


    Bones'' eyebrows rose. "Creating your own? Impressive! Why don''t you come by my office sometime? I''m no expert, but I think I can share a thing or two."


    Alex''s heart raced with excitement as he accepted the offer, his mind already buzzing with ideas.


    That evening, Alex found himself standing outside Professor Bones'' office, his hand raised to knock. When the door swung open, Bones stood there, holding a tray with a half-eaten meal. He chuckled at the sight of Alex, clearly amused by his enthusiasm.


    "You''re a bit early!" Bones greeted him with a warm grin. "I haven''t even finished dinner yet, so you might have to wait a few minutes."


    Alex''s face flushed, and he scratched his head, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Sorry, Professor Bones. I just¡­ couldn''t wait to get started." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bones laughed, waving him in. "No need to apologize, Alex. Come on in and make yourself comfortable."


    Alex stepped inside, his eyes immediately scanning the room. Shelves filled with ancient books lined the walls, their spines worn with age. In one corner, a polished rune workbench gleamed under the lamplight, with neat rows of crystals and tools carefully arranged.


    With a smile, Bones gestured for Alex to sit nearby. Alex''s gaze wandered around the office, stopping on a large, polished rune workbench in the corner. It was far more advanced than the one at Lily''s house, complete with rows of crystals for testing magic. The setup was clearly state-of-the-art and likely very expensive.


    Noticing Alex''s interest, Bones raised an eyebrow. "You recognize that workbench?"


    Alex nodded, impressed. "Yes, I saw something similar at Lily''s house last Christmas. I started learning runes there, but yours seems more advanced."


    "Ah, that explains a lot," Bones replied thoughtfully, seeing that Alex''s knowledge was beyond most second-year students. "So, how are you studying runes now?"


    Alex reached into his bag and pulled out a rune disk he always kept with him. "I''m using this. James and Lily gave it to me along with a book on basic runes. I''ve been learning from that, and now I''m trying to understand ancient runes and even experimenting with combining them."


    Bones looked genuinely impressed. "You''re already working on ancient runes? That''s usually beyond third-year level. And you''re experimenting too?"


    Alex shrugged, modest but eager. Bones noted this with admiration, seeing a rare passion in the young wizard. Quickly finishing his meal, Bones turned his full attention to Alex.


    "Alright, let''s try something," Bones said, raising his hand to summon a small orb of light. With a gentle push, the glowing orb floated toward Alex.


    Alex instinctively reached out, focusing his magic as the light settled in his hand, pulsing faintly. He sensed the orb held strong magic, though its glow was dimmer than a typical Lumos spell. Intrigued, he studied it closely.


    Bones tilted his head, noticing Alex''s reaction. "What''s on your mind? Does something seem different?"


    "Yes," Alex replied thoughtfully. "This orb has more magic, but the light is dimmer than usual. It feels¡­ heavier somehow."


    "Can you actually sense the magic in it?" Bones asked, more curious now.


    To test this, Bones conjured a second orb¡ªthis one much brighter, but with less magic. "Try with this one."


    Alex took the brighter orb, examining it before looking up in surprise. "This one has less magic, but it''s a lot brighter. How does that work?"


    ''How indeed,'' Bones thought, hiding his astonishment.


    He''d meant for a simple test but now looked at Alex with a mix of disbelief and admiration. Alex was sensing magic in ways no second-year student should. Bones marveled at the young wizard''s rare sensitivity, wondering if Alex might surpass some adult wizards he knew.


    Unaware of Bones'' amazement, Alex continued studying the orbs, tracing his fingers around them. He experimented by channeling his own magic into the orbs, adjusting their balance. The brighter one flickered and went out in his hand, while the dimmer one lasted longer before fading.


    "So," Alex mused, "if there''s more magic, it''s dimmer but lasts longer, and if there''s less, it''s brighter but burns out faster."


    "Alex, let''s sit and talk." Bones gestured to a small table, and they both took a seat.


    "Do you know why I had you hold those orbs?" Bones asked, leaning forward.


    Alex thought carefully before answering. "You wanted to see my understanding of magic control. I noticed that the one with more magic was steadier but dimmer, while the other had less power and was brighter but less stable."

 Chapter 73 - Guidance

    Bones chuckled. "Not exactly. I just wanted to see if you could even hold the orb in the first place. Most students your age either can''t grasp it or end up breaking it by accident. But when you mentioned sensing the magic within, I adjusted the orbs a bit to test something.""So, my reaction¡­ is unusual?" Alex asked, beginning to grasp the significance.


    "Yes, very," Bones replied with a small smile. "Your control over magic is impressive for your age¡ªbetter than most older students. Even more impressive is your ability to sense magic itself. Have you heard of the term ''magic sensitivity''?"


    Alex nodded. "Professor Flitwick mentioned it to me. He said my sensitivity to magic was unusually high, which is why he invited me into his magic club. I''ve been training it for a long time."


    Bones nodded, though internally he was shocked. Magic sensitivity was typically considered an inborn trait, not something that could be trained. He made a mental note to discuss it with Flitwick later. For now, he returned to the lesson.


    "Since you have strong control and sensitivity, you might be ready to learn advanced skills like silent and wandless casting," Bones said. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that, Alex raised his hand toward the ink bottle on the table. Without a sound or even a whisper, he made it float, hovering gently between them.


    Bones'' eyes widened, his words catching in his throat. Alex had not only mastered silent casting but could also perform wandless magic, a rare skill even among adult wizards. Bones could barely contain his excitement, realizing that Alex was a truly gifted student.


    "Alright, I see you''re even more skilled in magic than I thought," Bones said, smiling as he opened his desk drawer and handed Alex two thick books. "These should help with your studies."


    Alex looked at the covers: 49 Spells: Dismantling and Combining Formulas and The Complete Guide to Aggregate Runes. The first was packed with advanced theories on modifying spells, while the second was a foundational text on runes.


    "Thank you, Professor," Alex said gratefully, holding the books as if they were treasures.


    "With your abilities, theoretical books might not be enough to keep you challenged. Practical guidance would be better for you." Bones paused, then asked, "By the way, have you thought about which area of study you''d like to focus on¡ªspellcasting or alchemy?"


    Alex tilted his head, considering. "Is there a big difference?"


    Bones smiled, relaxing. "Both fields are similar, but they differ too. Focusing on spells involves knowing how to develop, optimize, dismantle, translate, and cast them. Since you''re already skilled with silent and wandless casting, that part will be easier for you. But if you create a new spell or modify an old one, you''ll need to understand the language of spells." He continued, "For instance, my specialty lies in dismantling, restoring, and optimizing spells. Creating new spells is tough, but I have experience breaking down unfamiliar runes to figure out the spells within."


    Alex remembered that Lily had told him Bones worked with ancient runes and had once restored an ancient rune spell, which had fascinated him.


    Bones then explained alchemy. "Alchemy, on the other hand, is about spell development, enchantment, and material knowledge. It requires steady hands, a good sense of space, and patience¡ªtraits highly valued among alchemists."


    "A sense of space?" Alex asked, curious.


    "Some spells need to be engraved within complex, often curved objects. Even a tiny misalignment can make the spell fail¡ªor worse. Many alchemists have seen their work explode because of small mistakes," Bones said, raising his eyebrows at the memory.


    Alex nodded, beginning to understand. "I''m interested in both, but I''ve been leaning toward spell development. In the charm club, I''m actually working on a sound-based spell."


    Bones'' eyes lit up with curiosity. "A sound spell? Tell me more."


    Sitting up straighter, Alex shared his idea. "I''m calling it an echolocation spell for now. It''s inspired by how bats navigate. Bats send out ultrasonic waves that bounce back when they hit something, allowing the bat to sense its surroundings. I want to make a spell that works the same way."


    Bones was intrigued but also a bit lost in the technical details.


    Alex continued, "I noticed most sound-based spells use the ''control'' rune as the base. It seems to be essential for sound spells. Why is that?"


    Bones relaxed, glad to be back on familiar ground. "Good observation. The ''control'' rune is essential because it''s used for spells that need guidance and precision. Many common spells¡ªlike the Levitation Charm and Shield Charm¡ªare based on control."


    He went on, "Other spells, especially ones involving physical changes, use the ''change'' rune. This rune handles transformations¡ªlike with the Shrinking Charm or Extension Charm. It''s also key in Transfiguration spells."


    "For spells that release elements, like Aguamenti or Incendio, the base rune is ''element,''" Bones explained. "The effect you want determines the base rune, and then you add other runes around it."


    Alex thought this over, nodding. "So, if the spell doesn''t change an object''s shape, it uses ''control'' as the base; if it changes shape, it uses ''change,'' and if it''s elemental, it uses ''element.'' Are there more types?"


    Bones smiled. "Yes, there are. Memory-related spells use the ''thought'' rune, while darker magic, like the Unforgivable Curses, use ''soul'' runes. Soul-based magic is highly complex and dangerous, which is why it''s restricted."


    With his questions answered, Alex returned to his spell idea. "So, I''m using ''control'' as the base, but since the spell needs to send and then receive sound waves, I added ''sound,'' ''emission,'' ''induction,'' and ''present'' runes to create a positioning effect."


    Bones raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Show me how you''ve combined them."


    Alex began arranging the runes on the table, carefully placing each one. Bones watched with growing respect, noting Alex''s precision. Once it was set up, he examined the structure.


    "Have you tried casting it?" Bones asked.


    Alex nodded, looking slightly disappointed. "I tried, but it just made a buzzing sound without any feedback."


    "What do you think went wrong?" Bones asked, encouraging Alex to reflect.


    "I think it''s because the frequency of the sound waves wasn''t high enough to mimic ultrasonic waves," Alex replied, sharing his theory.


    Bones nodded. "You''re on the right track, but there''s a small error here." He pointed to a part of Alex''s rune setup.


    "Is something wrong?" Alex asked, puzzled.


    "Yes. Your spell sends out high-frequency waves and receives them, but what will you do with the feedback? How will you ''see'' the information it gathers? Through sound or sight?"

 Chapter 74 - Ambush at Slytherin

    Alex paused, realizing he hadn''t thought this through. If he got feedback through his ears, it would be noisy and probably confusing. Using his eyes would be better, but he''d be limited to seeing only in one direction, which might mess with his regular vision.Bones noticed Alex''s dilemma and suggested, "Your spell is perfect for detecting things behind barriers or in low-visibility places like forests. I also think it could help you spot people who are invisible or using cloaking spells, right?"


    Alex''s eyes brightened. "Exactly! I was hoping it might work even if someone used a Disillusionment Charm or an Invisibility Cloak."


    Bones nodded, impressed. "That makes it even more promising. I suggest two possible solutions: first, you could try channeling the feedback directly to your mind, similar to how Legilimency transmits thoughts. But that''s risky and requires advanced skills. I wouldn''t recommend it for you yet."


    Alex considered this, but Bones continued, "The second option is safer. You could use an alchemical item¡ªlike a mirror or a pair of glasses¡ªto display the information. The spell would send out sound waves, which the alchemy item could receive, giving you a visual readout."


    Alex''s face lit up. "I like the second idea. I''ll go with that!"


    Bones nodded approvingly. "Good choice. Developing the spell with alchemy is not only safer but also more manageable at your level."


    They wrapped up the lesson, with Bones giving Alex a few pointers on alchemical materials and enchantments, mentioning that they would cover more in future lessons. Alex left the office feeling inspired, the weight of two books in his arms a satisfying reminder of the day''s progress.


    The castle was dim and quiet as he made his way back to the Slytherin dormitory, shadows stretching long in the corridors. Lost in thought, he barely noticed the time and realized curfew was near. Quickening his pace, he crossed the third-floor corridor, his mind still buzzing with ideas from the lesson.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound caught his attention. He spun around just in time to see two dark objects flying straight at him. Instinctively, he cast a barrier, and the objects hit it with a loud splat, releasing a foul smell.


    "Dung bombs?" Alex muttered, grimacing as the stench filled the air. He quickly manipulated the air around him, creating a gust to blow the smell away, then darted behind a nearby pillar to look for his attackers. But whoever had thrown the bombs was already gone.


    Thinking about his attackers, he muttered, "You think you can mess with me without facing the consequences? You really think I''m an easy target?" Just then, a voice broke through his thoughts.


    "Who''s causing trouble now, you little brats!" Filch''s voice echoed down the corridor.


    Alex quickly assessed the situation. One end of the hall was blocked by the dung bomb''s mess, while Filch''s approach cut off the other. With no good options, Alex decided to take the risky route. He leapt over the stone railing of the corridor and landed on the floor below, cushioning each drop with a quick burst of magic to form temporary barriers under his feet.


    He landed smoothly in the hallway below, grinning as he pieced together his attackers'' plan. ''They knew Filch was on patrol and expected me to either run into him or through the dung bomb mess, where they could ambush me. They''re probably hiding on the other side, waiting for me to walk right into their trap.''


    On the third floor, just beyond the dung bomb mess, Travers and three other second-year Slytherin students crouched, waiting for Alex. Travers had always resented Alex but never had a chance to confront him openly. Seeing him lost in thought had been the perfect opportunity.


    "Alright, he must''ve been caught by Filch by now. Let''s get out of here before we''re the ones in trouble," Rozier whispered nervously to Travers, glancing around.


    Rozier had initially tried to stop Travers from attacking Alex, but Travers ignored him, throwing the dung bombs anyway. Now Rozier regretted getting involved, worried about Filch''s wrath if they were caught.


    "Relax," Travers sneered. "Filch is on the other end. Alex has no choice but to run in our direction. Once he''s forced out of hiding, we''ll strike together and teach that Mudblood a lesson."


    The group waited, but as minutes passed, there was still no sign of Alex. Filch''s angry shouts grew louder as he searched nearby classrooms, inching closer.


    "Did he just vanish?" Rozier muttered anxiously. "He couldn''t have just jumped off the corridor, could he?"


    With Filch nearing, Rozier and the other students begged Travers to retreat. Frustrated, Travers finally agreed, cursing under his breath as they headed toward the staircase leading down to the second floor.


    As they reached the landing, a sudden flurry of spells struck from the shadows. Two of Travers'' companions cried out in pain as they collapsed, hit hard by an unseen force. Before Travers could react, a powerful spell hit him squarely, throwing him against the wall and knocking him out cold.


    Rozier, the last one standing, froze in terror as Alex stepped out of the shadows, his expression calm but cold.


    Rozier stammered, "It¡ªit wasn''t me! I tried to stop him, but he wouldn''t listen!"


    Alex raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by Rozier''s cowardice. With a slight smirk, he reached down to search the unconscious students, quickly finding several coin pouches. He counted the coins¡ªover thirty Galleons¡ªand gave a satisfied nod.


    "Relax, Rozier," Alex said, his tone chillingly calm. "You and your friends have been quite generous. Thanks for the donation." He jingled the pouches, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Now, about your ''protection fee'' for the next three months?"


    Rozier''s face fell, realizing he''d just funded Alex''s new "fee." But he nodded weakly, unable to refuse. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex dragged him up, dusting him off in a mocking gesture. "Good. Now, I know you don''t have the nerve to go after me on your own, so as long as you stay out of trouble, I''ll leave you alone."


    Alex shook the coin pouch as he asked, "One last thing¡ªhas your family been up to anything recently? And Travers, has he been involved with anyone?"

 Chapter 75 - Training Charles

    Rozier spilled everything. "Since Evan died, my family''s tried to stay neutral. But Travers has been hanging around Wilkes, a fourth-year who''s a big supporter of You-Know-Who. That''s all I know, really."Alex nodded. "Alright, I''ll let you off this time. Tell everyone you ''barely escaped,''" he sneered, turning away and leaving Rozier trembling.


    Returning to the Slytherin dormitory, Alex knew more confrontations like this were inevitable. Tensions were rising at Hogwarts, with more Slytherins choosing sides, and those trying to remain neutral were under pressure. Avoiding conflicts was becoming impossible.


    The next morning, Vivian filled him in on the aftermath of his attackers. After Alex left, Rozier had pretended to be unconscious, lying on the floor until Filch arrived. Filch assumed they''d thrown the dung bombs and punished them on the spot. Rozier and his friends were forced to scrub the corridor clean until midnight and got a month''s detention.


    Vivian sighed. "The pure-blood families in Slytherin are getting restless, pushing everyone to choose a side. Even Vanessa, the head of the female student council, can''t keep them in line anymore. Neutral students are targeted if they refuse to join."


    Alex listened, nodding. He could feel the rising hostility among his classmates. With things growing more dangerous, he decided to prepare himself.


    As a Muggle-born in Slytherin, Alex knew he''d always be a target for pure-blood supremacists. But after a year of intense self-training, he wasn''t afraid. Still, he decided it was best to avoid unnecessary fights, so he moved to a small hut near the Forbidden Forest, hoping the distance would give him some peace to focus on his studies and training.


    After setting up in his new place, Alex followed a strict routine: practicing spells daily, studying advanced spell theories, and training with Professor Bones at night. The hut became a refuge where he could push himself without interruptions.


    One evening, as Alex was deeply engrossed in a book on Runes, learning ways to optimize spells by adjusting rune structures, he discovered techniques to manipulate soundwave frequency and harmony. He was absorbed in these discoveries when a knock at the door interrupted him.


    Opening the door, Alex saw Charles standing outside. Alex grinned. "You''re here. Looks like reason won over impulse."


    Charles stepped inside, glancing around the hut. "You''re living here now?"


    "Yep. Things are tense in Slytherin. The pure-bloods are forcing everyone to pick a side. They won''t leave me alone, so I figured I''d step away from the chaos and focus on getting stronger." Alex shrugged, though his voice held a determined edge.


    Charles frowned. "It''s crazy that they''d even turn on their own classmates like that. What about Vivian? She hates those pure-blood types."


    "She''s from a strong family, and even though she''s mixed blood, she won''t be directly targeted. Plus, Vanessa is keeping an eye on the girls, so she''s safe," Alex assured him.


    Charles nodded but looked troubled. "I feel useless, like I can''t do anything right. There''s been tension between our house and Slytherin, but I''m not strong enough to make a difference. I''m ready to work hard, but I need your guidance. Tell me what to do."


    Alex reached into his desk, pulling out a piece of parchment. "I''ve put together a training plan for you. From now on, you''ll have to commit to some serious exercises."


    Charles scanned the paper, his brow furrowing. "Running? How is that special training? Shouldn''t I be practicing spells?"


    Alex tapped Charles''s shoulder with a knowing smile. "Your body isn''t strong enough yet. Improving your stamina and strength will boost your reaction time and make your magic more effective. Regular exercise will also help you build a strong will, which can enhance your magic."


    Before Charles could respond, Alex laid out the schedule. "Every morning, we''ll start with a run to build up your endurance. After classes, come here for spell-casting exercises and endurance training. This won''t be easy, so get ready."


    Charles looked determined. "I don''t mind hard work. I just want to get stronger."


    Seeing the resolve in Charles''s eyes, Alex gave an approving nod. He knew that with the right guidance, Charles had the potential to grow stronger.


    "Alright, let''s start with some spell extension training," Alex said, setting down a large pot of water and floating it above Charles''s head. "Use a Levitation Charm to keep it steady."


    Charles hadn''t heard of this training technique, but he complied, pulling out his wand and casting the spell. The pot hovered shakily above him.


    "Now, keep it there as long as you can. Focus on feeling the flow of magic in your body and try to conserve your strength," Alex instructed.


    Charles stared at the heavy pot, feeling nervous. "And then what?"


    "Just hold it," Alex replied, settling down in his chair and flipping through his book. "This kind of continuous casting will improve your control over your magic."


    Charles managed for a few minutes, but soon his arms ached, and his neck stiffened from looking up. "Is this really helping? I''m not sure how much longer I can keep this up!"


    "It''s only been a few minutes," Alex said, not even glancing up. "When I was younger, I could go for much longer. Push yourself¡ªendurance takes time to build." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charles huffed but kept going, struggling to maintain his focus. His legs started shaking as he held the spell, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Alex knew Charles would tire quickly at first, just like anyone with a new training routine. But he wanted Charles to learn resilience.


    "You have to last at least ten minutes," Alex reminded him.


    "Alright!" Charles gritted his teeth, determination shining in his eyes.


    Time ticked by, and Charles managed to hold the spell for a full ten minutes, though Alex hadn''t told him time was up. He wanted to push Charles a little further to test his limits.


    Charles''s arms were trembling, and his magic felt nearly drained. With a slightly dazed look, he asked, "Is it done yet? It feels like I''ve been holding this forever."


    "Just 30 seconds left," Alex replied, glancing at his watch. "I''ve been keeping track. Don''t give up now¡ªyou''re so close." It had already been 13 minutes, and it was clear Charles was reaching his limit.


    Charles pushed himself for another minute, but his legs started to wobble. Alex encouraged him, "Just ten more seconds, hang in there!"


    As Charles gathered the last of his strength, he began counting down in his head. But as he reached the end of ten seconds, he felt his body start to give out. His control slipped, and he nearly collapsed. Just before he could fall, Alex raised his hand, giving Charles the support he needed to stay on his feet.


    "Alright, let''s get you seated," Alex said, guiding Charles to a nearby chair and handing him a full glass of water. "Drink this¡ªyou need to recover."

 Chapter 76 - Type of Metal

    Charles felt utterly drained. He had never exhausted his magic reserves before, and now his whole body felt limp. Even lifting his wand seemed impossible."Now focus on how your body feels," Alex instructed. "I''ll grab you something to eat. After using up all your magic, your body starts refilling both your energy and magic reserves, gradually boosting your capacity."


    Nodding, Charles concentrated on his body. He felt deflated, as if all his energy had vanished. Yet, slowly, he sensed a strange warmth from within, like his body was beginning to replenish his magic bit by bit.


    It reminded him of a water pipe slowly filling up. At first, when empty, he could feel each drop, but as it filled, he could barely notice the individual flows. This sensation, he realized, was his magic returning. He could feel his sensitivity to it growing.


    If Alex could help him control and enhance this perception, the Charm Club might gain valuable insights into magical sensitivity. Professor Flitwick had hinted that exploring this sensitivity could open new pathways in spellcasting.


    Alex returned with a blueberry pie from Hagrid''s kitchen and handed it to Charles. "How do you feel?" he asked.


    Charles dug into the pie, famished. Between bites, he said, "I can feel the magic coming back slowly. It''s like... it''s filling bit by bit."


    "Good. That''s a feeling you''ll get familiar with," Alex chuckled.


    Thinking about the exhaustion he had felt, Charles asked, "Do you do this kind of training too?"


    "I started when I was seven," Alex replied casually. "Even now, I still do it before bed. The effects are most noticeable at first. Over time, you get used to it and start recognizing your limits."


    "Seven?!" Charles stared at him in disbelief. "How did you manage to keep going through this kind of pain?"


    Alex gave a small shrug. "You just learn to live with it, you know? It becomes... normal."


    After resting a bit, Alex and Charles joined Hagrid for dinner. Hagrid enjoyed having them over, especially since Charles was a friend of Alex''s. Later, Alex walked Charles back to the castle, then headed off for a spell lesson with Professor Bones. "Today, I''ll introduce you to some alchemy materials," Bones said, gesturing to a table filled with different types of wood, metal, and leather.


    As Alex touched each material, he noticed a familiar one¡ªa bronze-like metal that reminded him of the amulet Lily had given him. Bones saw his curiosity and smiled. "That''s ''Ur bronze,'' created by the goblins. It''s a popular choice for beginners due to its stability and magic-storing properties. It''s quite affordable too compared to other options."


    Alex realized that Lily''s amulet had been crafted from this material. She hadn''t been exaggerating when she said it was something she''d made casually.


    "Invented?" Alex asked, intrigued. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," Bones explained. "In both the wizard and Muggle worlds, the metals we know aren''t naturally magical. These alloys are created by combining regular metals with magic or magical creature ingredients. Each alloy has unique properties based on the formula used, which makes the formula itself highly valuable."


    Bones picked up a silver candle holder next. Alex was captivated by the rare candle holder in Professor Bones''s hand. Its silvery surface gleamed with a brightness beyond ordinary metal, tiny star-like flecks sparkling across it as if it held its own night sky.


    "This," Professor Bones began, holding the silver piece carefully, "is made from a special metal called Goblin Silver. Goblins have mastered its creation, making it incredibly valuable. It''s as prized as a Galleon, but you won''t find it in regular shops. If you''re lucky, you might spot some on the black market, where the prices are sky-high. Some alchemists even melt down goblin-made silverware like this to create powerful magical items. This candle holder is the only piece of goblin silverware I own."


    Alex turned the candle holder in his hands, amazed by the way light reflected off its surface. The metal felt almost alive, shining brighter than anything he''d seen. Professor Bones continued, "There''s also a rarer one called mithril, even stronger than goblin silver. Legend has it that Rowena Ravenclaw used a piece of refined mithril to make her famous diadem."


    Next, Professor Bones introduced Alex to another goblin metal. "This is Ulim Steel," he said, displaying a small, dull-looking brooch. "Also called goblin steel or goblin iron, it''s one of the hardest and most stable materials in the wizarding world. While it lacks exceptional magical properties, it''s top-notch for creating spatial items. When you apply an Extension Charm on Ulim Steel, it can create a vast, stable space that, as long as it''s regularly charged, will last indefinitely."


    Alex''s curiosity peaked as he watched Professor Bones channel some magic into the brooch. Instantly, a neatly folded robe appeared in his hand, then vanished back into the brooch with another pulse of magic.


    "Besides space-type items, Ulim Steel''s strength makes it perfect for things like boxes, doors, and even vaults. Gringotts, for example, uses Ulim Steel in its vault doors. Another Hogwarts treasure, the Sword of Gryffindor, is rumored to be made of a unique mix of Ulim Steel, Goblin Silver, and Mithril."


    Alex nodded, admiration clear in his eyes. "The goblins really do have a way with metalwork," he remarked. "It''s incredible that they''ve created so many exceptional alloys."


    Professor Bones agreed. "Yes, goblins have excelled in magical metallurgy, which once fueled their sense of pride as a race. Sadly, that invention also led to conflicts, which we now call the Goblin Rebellions. Some even say that certain alchemists started those wars, driven by their greed for goblin-made metals."


    Alex''s eyes widened. "But didn''t wizards eventually win those wars? And did they get the goblins'' formulas in the end?"


    Professor Bones sighed. "The wizards claimed victory, yes, but it was far from a clean win. Goblins fought fiercely, and an outright win would have meant severe wizard casualties. To complicate things, it''s said that a famous alchemist stepped in to deescalate the situation."


    "Really? Who was it?" Alex asked, captivated.


    "Nick Flamel," Professor Bones replied with a hint of reverence.


    Alex''s jaw dropped. "The same Nick Flamel who created the Philosopher''s Stone?"


    Professor Bones nodded, his tone serious. "Yes. And the reason relates to a unique metal he invented. Here, take a look." He pulled out a piece of parchment, its surface covered in sketches and notes.


    Alex studied the parchment, noticing a picture of an unusual metal. It looked like titanium¡ªa little lighter than silver. He glanced up at Professor Bones.


    "This is Lemay Alloy," Professor Bones explained. "Flamel crafted it with the strength of Ulim Steel and the magical stability of Isser Mithril. It''s one of the finest metals wizards ever had access to."


    Understanding dawned on Alex. "So Flamel''s alloy meant wizards didn''t need goblin metals?"

 Chapter 77 - Nick Flamel

    Professor Bones nodded. "Exactly. But that''s where things took a twist. After the Goblin Rebellions ended, when wizards tried to secure a steady supply of Lemay Alloy, Nick Flamel vanished. No one knew why, but occasionally, small amounts of the alloy would surface, proof that Flamel was still alive. Some say he kept the formula hidden because creating it was costly or required rare materials. Others speculate it needed the Philosopher''s Stone itself."Bones chuckled, "But I may get my hands on a piece soon. Dumbledore promised me a sample of Lemay Alloy as part of my teaching reward."


    Alex''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Dumbledore''s giving you something that rare?"


    "Yes," Bones said with a mysterious smile. "Dumbledore and Flamel are friends. Few people know, but it''s said that Dumbledore is one of the few who knows Flamel''s whereabouts."


    Alex found himself slightly puzzled. In this case why hadn''t anyone in the Order of the Phoenix thought to acquire some Lemay alloy from Nick? If it could enhance their defense, wouldn''t it be worth the effort? Was the process for making this alloy truly that difficult? Alex had no way to know, and these advanced materials were beyond his current understanding, only sparking more questions in his mind.


    Professor Bones, however, didn''t linger on Lemay alloy. He moved forward, introducing Alex to other magical metals, each with unique properties and histories.


    "One example is Agrippa alloy," Professor Bones said, his voice steady. "It''s a bit weaker than Ulim Steel but more common since it was invented by the wizard Cornelius Agrippa. Many alchemists know the formula." He then paused, looking thoughtful, "And then there''s the Herpo alloy¡ªa controversial material designed for curses and dark magic, developed by the Herpo the Foul. It has incredible transformative qualities, able to disguise itself as other magical metals, making it an ideal choice for deceptive, cursed artifacts."


    As Professor Bones described these materials, Alex couldn''t help but realize that the professor''s knowledge of alchemy was very vast. His understanding went far beyond the basics, showing years of study and experience.


    Throughout the lecture, Professor Bones displayed various alchemical items made from these materials, giving Alex a chance to observe them up close. Touching and examining each one, Alex began to grasp the fundamentals of these materials.


    After detailing different magical metals, Professor Bones shifted to the importance of wood in alchemy, and then onto the alchemical use of magical creature parts, explaining how skins, hair, bones, and other remains held unique properties. "The most common alchemy items on the market today," Professor Bones explained, "often come from these biological materials." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Alex had a realization¡ªhe''d been sitting on a wealth of resources without even realizing it! The very materials Professor Bones was introducing were things he''d seen around Hagrid''s hut. Unicorn hair, for example, wasn''t that the braided rope Hagrid used to hang up bacon? And that plush cushion Hagrid had given him to sit on, it was manticore fur! He even remembered seeing a dragon skin as the footpad by Hagrid''s door.


    It hit him like a bolt¡ªHagrid was silently very rich, he was sitting on so many magical treasures. Alex would never see Hagrid in the same way again. Over the next few days, Alex continued learning with Professor Bones, familiarizing himself with more alchemical materials. Finally, Professor Bones introduced him to the tools of enchantment.


    "These," Professor Bones said, spreading out a roll of tools, "are the essentials for alchemical enchanting." Inside the tool set were fourteen carving knives, divided into two groups of seven, alongside a magnifying glass, scales, rulers, compasses, and pliers.


    Professor Bones explained the two main enchantment methods. "First, there''s direct spell enchanting, like with an invisibility cloak, but it doesn''t last long¡ªmaybe a few years at best. The other method, engraving, is more durable. You inscribe the magical runes onto the material, and as long as you replenish its magic, the enchantment can last much longer."


    He pointed to two engraving techniques: clear engraving, where the runes are carved visibly onto the surface, and hidden engraving, a more advanced method that requires steady magic control to invisibly inscribe runes by directly infusing them into the material.


    Alex leaned in, carefully inspecting the carving knives. The clear engraving knives were sharp, designed for cutting precise lines, while the hidden engraving knives were more delicate, with thin tubes that allowed for controlled magic infusion.


    Professor Bones encouraged him to try hidden engraving first. Alex held the hidden carving knife over a small piece of wood, gathering his focus. Slowly, he began to channel his magic through the knife, controlling his output to trace a floating spell rune. It was harder than he thought; maintaining a steady flow of magic while carving was tricky. Halfway through, his control slipped, and with a faint pop, the wood chip cracked.


    Watching closely, Professor Bones gave him a nod. "Not bad for your first try! Wood is more fragile with magic, but if this were metal, it would handle the stress much better. Keep practicing."


    Alex took another piece of wood, attempting the rune again, and again he faltered. Professor Bones was patient, though, offering advice and encouragement with each try. Finally, after four times, Alex completed his first successful rune. When he activated it with a bit of magic, the wood chip floated gently above the table.


    Professor Bones smiled broadly. "Excellent! One success out of five attempts is impressive, especially with a material as challenging as wood."


    "Thank you, Professor," Alex said, his voice bright with accomplishment. He could now envision the potential of alchemy in his hands.


    As a final gesture, Professor Bones handed Alex the hidden carving knife. "Take this with you to practice. Once you''re comfortable, we''ll move on to testing your echolocation spell."


    The next day, Alex committed himself fully to his studies. He spent most of his time in the library, borrowing every book he could find about spells, charms, and enchantments. Back in his hut, he would bury himself in studying and practicing inscription spells, determined to get better.


    Charles continued to train alongside him. Every morning, they met up, and Alex led them through rigorous physical exercises. Charles struggled to keep up with Alex''s routines, which started with a five-kilometer run. At first, Charles could barely handle it, feeling completely drained by the end. But after a week, he was slowly starting to adapt, his stamina and endurance beginning to improve little by little.


    In the afternoons, Charles joined Alex back at the hut near the edge of the Forbidden Forest for spell practice and time-focused training. Outside, Alex had set up wooden targets for Charles to practice spells like the Disarming Charm and the Stunning Spell, Stupefy. Each session, Charles gave it his all, putting in every ounce of effort. By the end of each day, he was exhausted but also satisfied, feeling himself grow stronger and more confident as he discovered this new world of magic.

 Chapter 78 - Echo Charm

    One afternoon, on his way back to the library, Alex spotted Vivian sitting alone in Clock Square, looking upset as she sat on a bench, deep in thought."Vivian, weren''t you excited about the Quidditch tryouts today?" Alex asked, remembering how excited she''d been the day before, sharing her hopes of making the team. Alex knew Vivian was a great flyer; he was sure she''d be chosen, at least as a reserve player.


    Vivian''s face twisted in frustration. "Ugh, don''t get me started! Those purebloods have taken over everything. They''re not just strutting around the common room; now they''re trying to control our Quidditch team. Any Slytherin who hasn''t openly sided with them isn''t even allowed to try out. They even shut out veteran players who don''t support them," she said, her voice seething with anger.


    Alex frowned. "What about Dean Slughorn and Vanessa? Aren''t they doing anything to stop them from messing things up?"


    Vivian sighed. "Our dean''s too soft. As long as there''s no outright brawling, he just turns a blind eye. Vanessa''s busy with her last year; they hardly care about her authority anymore. When she''s there, they keep it in check, but the second she''s gone, it''s chaos," she grumbled.


    Since Alex had been staying away from the common room lately, he hadn''t realized things had escalated to this level.


    Vivian''s frustration only grew as she continued. "You know what? Some of them are openly declaring their support for You-Know-Who now. Just for speaking out, senior Welen Higgs got kicked off the Quidditch team. He was our star Seeker last year when we beat Gryffindor!"


    Alex remembered Welen Higgs, a polite upperclassman with impressive flying skills. "So... Quidditch tryouts are over?" he asked, sensing the answer.


    "Not exactly," Vivian replied bitterly. "Now that guy, Raleigh Yaxley, is leading his newly reorganized team. He''s a prefect and a big pureblood supremacist, so with him in charge, I doubt Slytherin has a real chance at a fair match this year." Her shoulders slumped as her voice faded. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mention of Raleigh Yaxley struck a nerve. Alex remembered him well¡ªone of the most vocal pureblood advocates. There had been a heated confrontation between him and Vanessa at the start of last year. Now it sounded like Yaxley was rallying others to his side, aiming to spread his influence.


    Seeing Vivian so dejected, Alex tried to encourage her. "Don''t worry, Vivian. If it doesn''t happen this year, there''s always next year. I believe in your talent, and you should, too."


    Vivian''s frustration didn''t ease. "Easy for you to say. With the way things are going, I might never set foot on a Quidditch pitch for the rest of my time here."


    Alex gave her a meaningful smile. "Maybe not... but I think their reign won''t last forever. Trust me on that."


    Vivian looked at him curiously, sensing there was more behind his words. "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "Nothing," Alex replied lightly, though his tone hinted at hidden intentions. "Just know that I''ve got your back. And I hope you''ll have mine." Vivian tilted her head in confusion as he turned and walked away, leaving her to ponder his words.


    Alex, however, had no intention of being dragged into the pureblood drama. Right now, his focus was on strengthening himself. His studies were advancing quickly, especially his work on the echolocation spell. After numerous adjustments to the spell''s structure, he and Professor Bones had managed to achieve the necessary frequency for ultrasonic waves. They were now in the process of testing various runes to receive and interpret the sound waves.


    "The fourth set of runes shows promising results," Professor Bones remarked, holding a crystal ball they used to test spells. "The refracted sound waves are starting to form images, though the resolution is low and a bit unstable. Note that down, and we''ll test the last two sets. If all goes well, we can refine the fourth set."


    Alex quickly jotted down the results on parchment. They had been testing for days now. His job was to cast the ultrasonic spell repeatedly, while Professor Bones used different crystal balls to detect and receive the sound waves. Each test required ten trials for accuracy, and after four sets of runes, only the fourth had managed to form any image.


    "Let''s try the fifth set of runes," Professor Bones said, setting down one crystal ball and taking up another.


    "Yes, Professor," Alex replied, preparing himself to cast the spell once more.


    After ten thorough trials, Professor Bones set aside the crystal ball he was using, picked up a fresh one, and announced, "The fifth group of runes didn''t quite work. Let''s give the sixth group a try as our final test."


    Alex nodded in agreement, then continued casting his spell with practiced concentration. A spark of surprise lit up Professor Bones'' eyes as he stared into the new crystal ball. "Wait¡ªcould this be it?" he murmured, astonished by what he saw.


    "What''s wrong?" Alex asked, tilting his head in curiosity.


    "See for yourself!" Professor Bones handed Alex the crystal ball and motioned for him to recast the spell.


    Taking the crystal ball in hand, Alex focused his energy and cast an ultrasonic wave. As he looked through the crystal ball, ripples became visible, creating a detailed view of the entire office. By adjusting the angle, he could observe a holographic scene in stunning clarity, revealing even the desks and corners that were hidden from sight. Every angle was stable and clear.


    "This is it? Did we really succeed?" Alex asked, his excitement barely contained as he took in the scene displayed through the crystal ball.


    "It certainly seems so," Professor Bones replied with a similar thrill. "I never imagined an entire world composed of sound waves could look so remarkable!"


    Alex, said with excitement, "With the sixth set of runes as our base, we can refine and perfect this spell!"


    "Let''s get to work, then! I believe we can complete it with this core structure." Professor Bones eagerly opened up his rune table, gesturing to Alex to join him in optimizing the rune set.


    Together, they made minute adjustments to the runic structure and spacing, repeatedly testing and analyzing their progress. After several refinements, they finally settled on a stable, satisfactory rune structure. Taking a deep breath of relief, Professor Bones declared, "At last, we''re done. The next step is engraving it onto alchemy materials. Alex, are you ready to craft your first item?"

 Chapter 79 - Monocle

    Filled with pride, Alex nodded, "Thank you for everything, Professor Bones. I couldn''t have come this far without your guidance.""Ha! Don''t be modest," the professor chuckled. "Without your brilliant idea, we''d have never uncovered such a unique rune."


    Alex took a thoughtful pause before proposing, "My vision is to create a pair of glasses using polished crystal lenses with Ur Bronze as the frames. What do you think?"


    "Excellent choice," Professor Bones agreed. "Circular lenses would allow the runes to form a ring around the frame, emphasizing the crystalline effect."


    "Let''s make a monocle, then," Alex suggested, "with one lens for echo imaging and the other for normal sight."


    "Clever idea," the professor said with a smile. "The materials aren''t difficult to find. I''ll gather them, and you can practice engraving the runes in the meantime. I''ll call for you when everything is ready."


    Touched by the professor''s support, Alex expressed his gratitude. "Thank you so much, Professor. I can''t begin to explain how much your help means to me."


    The professor waved it off with a smile. "No need to thank me. We accomplished this together, and I value that immensely. I''ll prepare two sets of materials so you can make one for me, as well."


    In the following days, Alex spent every free moment practicing rune work. The echolocation charm was fairly simple, using two sets of runes, but combining them correctly took a lot of focus. At first, he found it difficult, but with steady practice, he started to get the hang of it. His hands grew more skilled at engraving, and as his muscles remembered the movements, he could guide the magic more accurately. This helped him make faster progress, and his success rate kept improving.


    At Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Professor Bones approached Alex after class, saying, "The materials are ready. We can start tonight."


    Holding back his excitement, Alex went straight to his hut to practice one last time, determined to be as ready as possible. Even Charles, who had come to train with him, was kindly asked to leave so Alex could focus fully. That evening, Alex arrived at Professor Bones'' office. "Let''s get started," he said with a confident smile.


    The professor revealed the prepared materials: two elegant monocle frames made of dark copper, each holding a polished, flat crystal lens. Thin copper chains were attached to the frames, giving them a simple but elegant look. "Recently, I''ve been practicing drawing a very small rune to prepare for this. I hope it goes well," Alex said with a grin.


    Professor Bones chuckled, "Don''t overthink it. Remember, we''re wizards! The materials can adapt to us, not the other way around."


    With a flick of his wand, Professor Bones cast a magnification spell on one of the lenses, expanding it to the size of a small disk. Alex, having overlooked this option, laughed, realizing his mistake.


    "This spell will last over half an hour," Professor Bones instructed. "You''ll practice on a wooden disk of the same size first, then we''ll magnify the lens again for your final inscription."


    Following the professor''s advice, Alex began practicing on a wooden piece, though his first attempt failed due to the difficulty of maintaining spacing on the curved surface. But on his second try, he succeeded within half an hour, his fingers remembering the rune pattern from countless repetitions.


    "Very good, then let''s officially begin," Professor Bones said with a pleased smile.


    Alex nodded, adjusting his grip on the dark-handled engraving knife as Professor Bones cast a magnifying charm on his monocle. The spectacle frame Alex was working on expanded in size before his eyes, revealing every tiny detail. He took a deep breath, clearing his mind and sharpening his focus, keeping his hand steady as he started carving. Professor Bones stood nearby, quietly watching.


    For Alex, the half-hour of careful engraving was both exhausting and exhilarating. Tons of practice and steadying his emotions meant he rarely felt rattled, but under the time pressure, the question, ''Will there be enough time?'' flickered through his thoughts now and then. Even with these lingering concerns, he kept his hands steady, not allowing his focus to falter. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, with a sigh of relief, Alex set down the spectacle frame and the knife, wiping the beads of sweat from his forehead. "Phew, it''s done!" he said, feeling a rush of satisfaction. Though it was his first time working on a real alchemical item, he hadn''t made a single mistake.


    "Well done! Go on, try it out yourself!" Professor Bones encouraged, visibly pleased.


    Alex nodded and carefully placed the monocle over his right eye, adjusting it until it fit comfortably. Then, lifting his wand, he whispered the Echo Charm. Instantly, a faint ripple spread from his eye, outlining every object in the room with soft, glowing edges.


    He closed his left eye, and the view at the monocle became even sharper. His vision shifted into a world of dark blue and gray, where everything was made up of gentle lines and shifting waves. "How is it?" Professor Bones asked.


    "It''s incredible," Alex replied, smiling as he removed the monocle and handed it over to Professor Bones. "You''ve got to try it yourself."


    Professor Bones eagerly tried it on, his expression changed to one of awe as he experienced the unique perspective for himself. "It''s fascinating," he murmured. "These ripples flowing along the walls and objects¡ªare these the sound waves you mentioned?"


    Alex nodded, suppressing a grin. "Yes, even I didn''t expect it to work this well!"


    Professor Bones chuckled. "Well done, Alex! But we still have one more to engrave. Take a break, have some water, and let''s continue."


    Alex nodded, taking a few moments to regain his energy before starting on the second monocle. The engraving went smoother this time, with his earlier success easing any worries he''d had. Soon, he finished the second piece without a hitch.


    With both monocles now complete, Alex and Professor Bones couldn''t resist testing them together. Like two kids with a new toy, they excitedly dashed out of the office to try the enchanted glasses in different areas of Hogwarts.


    As Alex cast the Echo Charm repeatedly, the two explored every nook and cranny within their monocles'' reach. They marveled at the details that unfolded: from the crevices in the corridor stones to the distant flicker of a hidden owl in the rafters. They even spotted a couple secretly cuddling in a quiet corner and glimpsed Filch patrolling two floors away, entirely unaware of their observation.


    The Echo Charm''s range was vast, allowing them to see through sound waves up to 100 meters away. Professor Bones laughed, clearly enchanted by the experience. "The more I see, the more amazing this becomes. Alex, thank you for this¡ªthis is such a delightful surprise at my age."


    Alex grinned. "Thank you, Professor. Without your guidance, I''d never succeed."

 Chapter 80 - Experiment

    Professor Bones shook his head, laughing. "Don''t be too modest. This spell is groundbreaking, enough to make a name for you in the wizarding academic world. Get started on a paper¡ªI''ll help you submit it to the best journals.""Of course. But, Professor, I''d like to list you as a co-developer. We made this happen together," Alex replied, genuinely.


    Professor Bones nodded, smiling warmly. "Fine, but I insist on being the second author. This is your idea, after all."


    They exchanged a pleased smile and returned to the office, celebrating the birth of a new spell over a shared cup of tea. During the celebration, Professor Bones shared his knowledge of the wizarding world''s alchemy scene, explaining that Wizards had a prominent alchemy research center in Cairo, Egypt. He revealed that the British wizarding community contributed little to alchemy studies internationally, with Dumbledore being one of the few renowned British alchemists.


    As Alex listened closely, he felt his understanding of the wizarding world growing. He was surprised to learn that Britain wasn''t very focused on alchemy compared to other places. This sparked a new curiosity in him about alchemical practices abroad.


    From that night onward, Hogwarts had two people wearing monocles: Professor Edgar Bones, the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, and Alex. Their new accessory quickly drew attention from the student body.


    It didn''t take long for Vivian, with her lively curiosity, to notice. "What''s with the monocle, Alex? Are you starting some new trend?" she teased.


    "Oh, it''s just a little gift for Professor Bones," Alex replied, rolling his eyes as Vivian continued to pester him.


    "Come on, let me try it!" she begged, tilting her head mischievously. Reluctantly, Alex handed over the monocle, knowing it wouldn''t show her anything special unless the Echo Charm was active.


    Vivian slipped on the monocle, struck a pose in front of a nearby mirror, and squinted at herself. "Seriously, there''s nothing to it. Are you wearing this just to look cool?" she teased, quickly losing interest.


    Alex took back the monocle with a quick nod. He didn''t have time to linger here with Vivian; there was too much on his agenda. After saying goodbye, Vivian hurried back to her cabin in the Forbidden Forest. Today, Alex was determined to complete his research and testing on a new spell: the infrasonic spell. This was essentially the opposite of the Echo charm.


    The Echo charm used high-frequency ultrasonic waves that bounced back when they hit objects, allowing Alex to detect obstacles and structures through sound reflection. Its primary use was for reconnaissance and exploration.


    Infrasound, however, operated on ultra-low frequency waves. Because its vibration frequency was close to that of organic tissues, it had the potential to resonate within living organisms, directly impacting their nervous systems. At high intensities, infrasound could even be deadly. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After much trial and error, Alex had figured out how to adjust sound wave frequencies. If he could increase the frequency for the Echo charm, he reasoned, he could also lower it for the infrasonic spell. Over the past few days, he''d been tirelessly refining this new spell.


    "Beginning the 33rd test of the ''Infrasonic Spell.'' Spell structure: triangular formation. Testing on October 10th at 2:16 p.m.," Alex noted in his journal. Then, he carried a small cage with a labrat outside.


    Since this was a spell with potentially lethal effects, he''d prepared several mice as test subjects. Drawing his wand, Alex carefully visualized the spell structure in his mind, channeling his magic to shape the spell at the wand''s tip. With a quick tap on the cage, he activated the spell.


    A barely audible wave pulsed out from the tip of his wand. Although there was no sound, Alex immediately felt a jarring impact. His head throbbed with a dull ache, and a sickening wave of nausea hit him, making him stumble.


    He could barely stand as he leaned against the wooden railing, doubled over with nausea, vomiting uncontrollably. His eyes watered, his nose was running, and he felt completely miserable, hardly able to think straight. After five or six painful minutes, he finally managed to pull himself together. His head was still foggy, but he stumbled into the cabin, splashed his face with water, and looked at his reflection in the mirror.


    "At least my eyes aren''t too bloodshot, my vision is okay, and my hearing seems to be coming back," he muttered, still shaken. "Taste and touch are fine, too. Guess I survived... barely."


    Despite everything, Alex couldn''t help but admire how strong the spell was. "The good news is the spell structure works, and the interference is powerful," he muttered. "The bad news? This spell doesn''t care who it affects. It almost feels like it''s designed to backfire."


    He suddenly remembered the mouse and dashed outside to check on it. Looking into the cage, he saw the little creature lying motionless, blood oozing from its eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    "This spell is¡­ deadly," he thought, a chill running down his spine. If he''d pushed the spell any further, he might''ve met the same fate. Even if it didn''t kill him outright, it could cause irreversible damage.


    "Looks like Bones was right about spell experiments being dangerous," Alex muttered grimly.


    Now, he was left with a dilemma. The spell structure was there, but using it was hazardous, almost like wielding a self-destruct spell. It was effective, but the risk of harming himself was too high. He needed to find a way to shield himself from the infrasound''s effects.


    "Would Muffliato stop the infrasound? But then again, infrasound doesn''t just travel through hearing; it vibrates directly within the body," he pondered. "Maybe a Quietus could work?"


    Determined, Alex decided to try again. He lowered the spell''s power output by seventy percent to minimize risk. Then, he cast every silencing spell he knew on himself, from Muffliato to Quietus to Imperturbable Charm, stacking them all in hopes of lessening the impact.


    With his hearing dulled and his mind bracing for the worst, he cast the infrasonic spell again. The effect was less intense this time, thanks to the lowered power output, but he still felt an uncomfortable nausea rising and had to lean on the railing as he gagged. He recovered faster than before, but his conclusion was clear: these spells had little to no impact on infrasonic waves.


    "I''ll need a spell specifically designed to block infrasound. What a headache," he mumbled, dejected by the setback. Despite the spell''s potential, it posed a significant risk.


    "Maybe Professor Bones knows a workaround. I''ll ask him tonight," Alex decided, feeling a mix of excitement and frustration.


    Just then, Charles came over, covered in sweat from his training. Since Alex had been busy with experiments, he''d asked Charles to train a bit farther away on his own.


    "What''s that smell, Alex? And why does it look like something died around here?" Charles asked, wrinkling his nose.


    "Just a small experiment that didn''t go as planned," Alex said, waving his wand to clear the air. "I''ll clean it up now."

 Chapter 81 - Horse Posture

    Charles watched as Alex carefully cleaned up the remnants of his latest experiment, his expression a mix of curiosity and thoughtfulness. After a moment, Charles headed back to the house, filled a large glass with water, and downed it in one go. Setting the glass down, he called out, "So, how''s the experiment going? Last time you mentioned something about sonic magic."Alex let out a long sigh, running a hand through his hair. "There''s been some progress, but I''ve hit a new roadblock. I need to figure out how to isolate sound waves without completely blocking them. It''s... complicated."


    "Isolate sound? Why not just use earplugs or a Quietus spell?" Charles suggested, leaning casually against the counter.


    Alex shook his head, clearly frustrated. "It''s not that simple. Earplugs block the sound you hear, but they don''t actually stop the movement of the sound waves. And those waves are what I''m trying to control."


    Charles frowned, trying to wrap his head around the explanation. "Okay, so sound waves and sound aren''t exactly the same thing? That does sound tricky. You know, this kind of reminds me of calming water. Like, wouldn''t it be great if you could calm sound the same way we calm waves? You ever heard of the Wave Repelling Charm?"


    Alex''s head snapped up, his eyes lighting up with interest. "Wait, Charles, what did you just say?"


    "I said... water waves?" Charles replied, confused.


    "No, after that! You mentioned a charm?"


    "Oh! The Wave Repelling Charm. Yeah, I heard about it from Granda Chitoc back in school. She told this story about a time she was on the Aegean Sea and things got rough. Apparently, some wizard used a charm to calm the waves, and Granda learned it from him."


    Alex leaned forward, his excitement building. "So, there really is a charm for that?"


    "Yeah, supposedly," Charles said with a shrug. "Granda''s a seventh-year now. She''s doing an internship and wants to get into wizard radio broadcasting, so I doubt she''s hanging around the school."


    Alex''s excitement faltered. "So, she''s not coming back anytime soon?"


    "Probably not," Charles admitted, then brightened. "But I''ll ask around the Poker Club. Someone there might know her better. I think one of the seniors still keeps in touch."


    "The... Poker Club?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "When did Hogwarts get a Poker Club?"


    Charles grinned, looking far too pleased with himself. "You wouldn''t know, obviously. You''re always holed up in your lab. Vivian and I started it ourselves. It''s small, but it''s catching on. We''ve already got over a dozen members."


    "So¡­ you just play poker?" Alex still looked skeptical.


    "Pretty much," Charles said with a shrug. "Actually, you borrowed a deck from us around Christmas, remember? Then you gave us a fancy new one as a replacement. We used to play in the common rooms, but it got so popular we turned it into a proper club. Hogwarts already has clubs for wizard chess, Gobstones, and Thunderbolt cards¡ªso why not poker?"


    Alex let out a chuckle, shaking his head. "I guess I''ve been too wrapped up in experiments to notice. I don''t even check the bulletin board."


    "Exactly," Charles said with a laugh. "Anyway, leave it to me. I''ll dig around and see what I can find out about Granda."


    Two days later, Charles burst into the lab, looking energized. Alex glanced up from his notes. "Did you find out anything? Is she coming back?"


    Charles nodded, grinning. "Yep! Her internship went great¡ªthey even said she might go full-time on wizard radio. But she''s coming back next week for some kind of graduation ceremony."


    Alex looked genuinely relieved. His experiments had hit a frustrating dead end, and he hadn''t dared to attempt the infrasonic spell again. Instead, he''d been fine-tuning his rune disks, hoping to stabilize the spell structure. If the Wave Repelling Charm worked on water waves, it might just give him the insight he needed for sound waves.


    "Thanks, Charles. This could be a game-changer," Alex said sincerely.


    "No problem," Charles replied, giving him a thumbs-up. "I''ll track her down as soon as she''s back."


    "By the way," Alex added with a smirk, "I''ve noticed you''ve been improving a lot in training. I think it''s time we step things up."


    Charles blinked in surprise. "Wait, you''re telling me all that wasn''t real training?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not even close," Alex said with a chuckle. "That was basic conditioning¡ªlike a warm-up before a workout. If we''d started with the advanced stuff, you might''ve collapsed halfway through."


    Charles groaned. "A warm-up? I felt like I was dying! Between all those running drills and spell practice, I thought you were trying to kill me."


    Alex laughed, his tone growing serious. "Progress doesn''t come easy. But if you''re ready, we''ll move to the next level. Don''t worry; I''ll guide you so it won''t mess with your studies."


    Charles squared his shoulders. "Let''s do it."


    "Good," Alex said, stepping back. "We''ll start with stance training. Watch closely."


    He shifted into a solid horse stance¡ªfeet shoulder-width apart, knees bent, and weight evenly distributed. "This is the horse stance. It''s the foundation of stability and strength."


    Charles raised an eyebrow. "So¡­ you just stand there like that?"


    "Exactly. It strengthens your lower body and builds willpower. And trust me, willpower plays a huge role in magic. The stronger your will, the stronger your spells."


    "If you say so," Charles muttered, awkwardly copying the stance.


    Alex walked over to adjust his form. "Straighten your back. Keep your arms out like this. Now tighten your core and balance your weight¡ªdon''t strain your knees."


    Charles winced as Alex tapped his legs with a stick to correct his posture. After a few minutes, his legs were burning. "So, what now?" he asked, his voice strained.


    "Now? Just hold it. Let''s aim for five minutes," Alex replied calmly.


    "Five minutes?! This is torture!" Charles complained, sweat already forming on his brow.


    "Of course it''s hard¡ªthat''s the point. But you''ll thank me later," Alex said with a grin.

 Chapter 82 - Progress on Sonic spell

    Charles tried to maintain his stance under Alex''s sharp gaze. Within just two minutes, his arms began to ache and shake, making it almost impossible to stay steady. Frustrated, he grumbled under his breath, but his complaints died in his throat when he noticed Alex holding the same position effortlessly, not even breaking a sweat. Left with no excuse, Charles clenched his teeth and pushed through.Finally, after what felt like forever, Alex allowed him to stand up. Charles''s legs and arms were stiff and trembling as he staggered toward the hut. "Do you do this kind of thing often? Are you even human?" he muttered, still panting.


    Alex smirked. "It''s tough at first, but if you stick with it, you''ll see the results. This is just the warm-up. Starting tomorrow, we''ll add a minute each day until you can hold it for ten minutes straight. After that, we''ll work in magic training, followed by stepping drills, and then combat exercises."


    Charles groaned, his mind spinning at the thought of the escalating difficulty. Meanwhile, Alex recalled the words of his old instructor: "The finest steel is forged in the hottest fire." It was a principle he now intended to apply to Charles''s training.


    By the time they finished for the day, Charles was practically dragging his feet back to Gryffindor Tower, where he collapsed onto his bed without even bothering to change out of his clothes.


    The next day, Alex carefully monitored Charles''s progress. Despite his initial struggles, Charles was starting to show improvement. His endurance was better, and his growing sensitivity to magic allowed him to cast spells with more precision and power. Even the more challenging spells were becoming easier for him to handle.


    At the same time, Alex was diving deeper into his research with Professor Bones. The professor had him working on a thesis about the Echo Spell and introduced him to practical alchemy. These alchemical spells were subtle, requiring no verbal incantations and being used primarily on enchanted objects. The applications ranged from speed and strength enhancements to silencing effects and pressure resistance. Alex felt his progress was steady and satisfying.


    About a week later, Charles brought some news. "Hey, there''s a senior named Granda Chitoc who just got back to Hogwarts. I convinced him to teach us the Waves Repelling Charm¡ªthough I had to promise you''d give him a poker set as thanks."


    Alex chuckled. His casual poker games had apparently earned him a reputation across the different houses. "Well, if it gets us the charm, I guess it''s worth it."


    Excited to test the spell, Alex set up a large basin and filled it with water using the Clear Spring Charm. He tossed a stone into the basin, creating ripples, and then cast the Waves Repelling Charm. The incantation was long, suggesting the spell was still a work in progress, but it worked. The waves immediately settled, leaving the water still.


    Encouraged, Alex tried it on sound waves next. He used an Echo Spell and tested the charm while wearing his monocle. The results were decent; the charm softened sound waves, but not as much as he''d hoped.


    "Hm, just as I thought. It works, but it''s not strong enough," he muttered. "I''ll need to tweak the runes to make it more effective."


    Deciphering a spell''s runes was no small task, especially when it involved reverse-engineering the entire structure. Luckily, this particular spell was still unrefined, making the process a bit more manageable. With two intense days of work alongside Professor Bones, Alex finally cracked the spell''s rune configuration.


    "So, it combines the ''repel'' rune with ''eliminate'' and ''stabilize.'' That explains why it calms waves. If I add a rune to detect sound waves specifically, it could block noise more effectively," Alex mused as he sketched out his ideas. Energized by the potential, he began designing improvements.


    Over the next several days, Alex poured himself into refining the spell. Drawing on his experience from creating two other spells, he encountered fewer obstacles and quickly developed four new rune combinations based on the original setup. By the end of October, the spell was ready for testing.


    Alex divided his testing into two phases. First, he checked to ensure the spell wouldn''t harm living creatures. He cast it repeatedly on a lab rat, watching closely for any signs of distress. Once he confirmed it was safe, he moved on to phase two: testing the spell in real-world scenarios. He called his creation the "Sonic Repelling Spell."


    To test its sound-dampening properties, Alex cast it on himself. As he amplified the spell''s power, he gradually tuned out the surrounding noise until even Hagrid''s distant shout became silent. Satisfied with its success, Alex tested additional applications, including an Echo Spell and even an Infrasonic Spell.


    Of the four rune setups he''d devised, Alex concluded that the third was the most effective, particularly for blocking ultrasonic waves. "This will be the foundation for further upgrades," he decided. Though tempted to test the infrasonic version on himself, he held off, wary of potential side effects.


    Finally, on Halloween night, Alex was ready for the ultimate test. Preparing thoroughly, he brought healing potions and asked Hagrid to keep an eye on him from a safe distance. At exactly 7:19 p.m., he recorded in his journal: "Second test of the infrasonic spell."


    With the Sonic Repelling Spell active to shield his ears, Alex cast the infrasonic spell. At first, he felt nothing¡ªno sound, no vibrations¡ªuntil he glanced at the lab rat and froze. The creature lay motionless, blood trickling from its ears and nose.


    "It worked," Alex murmured, both awed and disturbed by the spell''s lethal power.


    As he prepared to test its range, Hagrid suddenly came running toward him, waving urgently. Realizing he still had the Sonic Repelling Spell active, Alex quickly dispelled it. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s going on, Hagrid? I couldn''t hear you," Alex asked.


    Hagrid looked flustered. "Dumbledore needs me. Just wanted to check you were alright before I left."


    With that, Hagrid hurried off toward the castle, leaving Alex alone to reflect on the power¡ªand responsibility¡ªof his new creation.

 Chapter 83 - Breaking News!? Is it Fate?

    Alex felt a surge of curiosity but decided not to lose focus. He turned back to his experiments, determined to keep going. Over the next few hours, he collected a wealth of data. The infrasonic spell, he discovered, could cause severe harm within a five-meter radius. The effects weakened beyond that range but were still strong enough to cause discomfort up to ten meters. Past that point, the interference faded significantly, resulting only in disorientation. A mouse placed thirty meters away merely squeaked and spun in circles, seemingly confused."Humans seem to be more resistant. The interference drops off after ten meters," Alex noted, logging his observations with enthusiasm. Feeling satisfied, he finally wrapped up his tests. Exhausted but accomplished, he stretched and allowed himself a rare moment of pride before heading to bed. That night, he slept deeply, unaware of the monumental events unfolding elsewhere.


    The next morning, a weekend, started like any other. After finishing their morning exercises, Alex and his friend Charles headed to the Great Hall for breakfast. But something felt off. The usual hum of morning chatter was replaced by an odd tension. Owls flew overhead, delivering letters and newspapers, while students huddled in groups, whispering urgently.


    "Alex, over here!" Vivian''s voice broke through the noise as she waved him over.


    "What''s going on?" Alex asked, noticing her wide, anxious eyes.


    "You haven''t heard?" she exclaimed, clearly shocked. "The Dark Lord¡ªhe''s fallen! They''re saying he was defeated by a boy who survived! It''s all over The Daily Prophet, and my family sent me a letter to confirm it."


    "What?" Alex''s eyes widened in disbelief. Vivian handed him the newspaper, and he quickly scanned the headlines.


    ---


    #The Daily Prophet: Urgent News


    "A horrific attack occurred last night in Godric''s Hollow. Sources confirm that the Dark Lord broke into the Potter home and murdered James and Lily Potter. However, in an unprecedented turn of events, his attempt to kill their infant son, Harry Potter, failed. Reports suggest the Dark Lord was struck down by his own Killing Curse, leaving the child miraculously unharmed. Harry, now known as ''The Boy Who Lived,'' is currently under the protection of Albus Dumbledore."


    ---


    Alex''s stomach churned as he read. He couldn''t process it. How could this happen? Weren''t the Potters supposed to be under Dumbledore''s protection? And Sirius¡ªwasn''t he their guardian? Questions flooded his mind, each more troubling than the last. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is this real? Or is it some sort of ploy? Could they be faking this news to bait Voldemort out? Or maybe the Potters survived, and this is a cover story to protect them from the Death Eaters?''


    Desperation clawed at him as he flipped through the pages. Then he froze. The second page had an article about Sirius Black. It claimed that Sirius had betrayed the Potters, revealing their location to Voldemort. Worse, it reported that he had killed Peter Pettigrew and twelve Muggles in a street explosion before being arrested by the Ministry.


    "What?!" Alex''s shout turned heads in the Great Hall, startling Vivian.


    Around him, the atmosphere was electric. Some students cheered, throwing hats in the air. Others set off small fireworks, and a few even climbed onto tables to celebrate. Even among the Slytherins, there was a mix of reactions. While some pure-bloods looked shaken, others seemed quietly relieved.


    But Alex couldn''t feel joy. His chest burned with anger and confusion. He slammed the newspaper shut and stormed out of the Great Hall. Vivian called after him, but he didn''t stop.


    He headed straight to Professor McGonagall''s office, knocking frantically. When no one answered, he ran to Professor Bones'' office instead. This time, the door opened, and Professor Bones looked at him, his expression somber. His eyes flicked to the crumpled newspaper in his hand, and he gave a small nod of understanding.


    "Professor," Alex began, holding up the paper, his voice shaking, "is this true?"


    He sighed deeply. "Yes, Alex. Dumbledore was informed last night. He and Professor McGonagall have left Hogwarts to deal with it. He asked me to stay and watch over the students."


    Alex''s grip on the newspaper tightened. "But Sirius¡ªdid he really betray James and Lily? Did he actually do this?"


    Professor Bones hesitated before speaking. "Alex, I know how much Sirius meant to you. I can''t imagine how hard this is. But from what we know right now... it seems he did."


    "No!" Alex''s voice cracked. "I know him, Professor. He would never betray them. There''s no way. There has to be a mistake!"


    "Alex, please," He said gently, guiding him to a chair. "I don''t want to believe it either. But the evidence¡ª"


    "Evidence?" Alex interrupted, his voice rising. "Even if he did kill Pettigrew, that doesn''t make sense! Something''s missing¡ªsomething doesn''t add up!"


    Professor Bones placed a calming hand on his shoulder. "I understand how you feel. But there''s something else you need to know." He paused, His gaze steady. "Have you ever wondered how James and Lily stayed hidden for so long?"


    Alex frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "They used the Fidelius Charm," he explained. "It''s a powerful spell that hides someone''s location, making it known only to the Secret Keeper. That''s why no one could find them."


    Realization dawned on Alex. "And Sirius... he was their Secret Keeper." He paused, his mind racing. "When they cast the charm, I remember suddenly forgetting their location. That was why, wasn''t it?"


    Professor Bones nodded. "Yes. After the charm was cast, Sirius vanished. At first, we thought he went into hiding to avoid the Death Eaters. But now..." he hesitated, clearly troubled. "Now it seems his disappearance might have been for a different reason."


    Alex''s face turned pale. "But what if he didn''t betray them? What if the Death Eaters captured him and tortured him? Couldn''t they have forced him to reveal the Potters'' location?" His voice was laced with desperation.


    Professor Bones'' expression softened. "I don''t know, Alex. It''s possible. But until we have more information, all we can do is wait."

 Chapter 84 - Disbelief

    Professor Bones shook his head, his expression grim. "That''s not how the Fidelius Charm works, Alex. Even under the Imperius Curse or Veritaserum, the secret stays safe unless the Secret Keeper willingly reveals it."As the reality sank in, Alex''s shoulders slumped. He stared at the newspaper in his hands, the weight of its revelations pressing down on him. Despite his loyalty to Sirius and his trust in him, the cold, hard truth was impossible to ignore.


    Professor Bones placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "I know this is hard to accept, Alex. Losing friends is painful, and betrayal cuts deep. But for now, all we can do is wait for more information and try to understand why this happened."


    Alex nodded weakly, clutching the newspaper tightly as he stared at the inked words that had shattered his world.


    ---


    Alex didn''t even remember how he ended up back at the cabin near the Forbidden Forest. His mind was in turmoil, swirling with the shocking news. At first, he thought he could keep his distance, just observing the lives of these people. But the deeper he got, the harder it became to remain detached. Lily''s kindness and gentle nature had touched him. Even Sirius, whom he thought he barely knew, left a hollow ache in his chest now that he was gone.


    The cabin was quiet; Hagrid hadn''t returned since the night before. Alex stood alone outside, staring into the dark, tangled shadows of the Forbidden Forest. A fire burned within him¡ªan unnamed anger he couldn''t shake. His magic surged, raw and untamed, bubbling up until he couldn''t contain it anymore. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All around him, objects¡ªgiant pumpkins, wooden barrels, and tools scattered outside the cabin¡ªlifted into the air, spinning slowly under the force of his power. It was as if something inside him had snapped.


    "Aaah!" he roared, releasing all his pent-up frustration. The floating objects shattered in midair, scattering in fragments around him. When the chaos subsided, Alex stood there, panting. The first drops of rain began to fall, cooling his flushed face and gradually pulling him back to reality.


    He looked around at the mess he had created¡ªlogs, smashed vegetables, and shards of barrels scattered within a ten-meter radius. Slowly, he raised his hand, and to his surprise, the rain outlined a large, translucent hand hovering in the air, mimicking his movements.


    "Is this¡­ my Shield Charm?" Alex murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. His magic had surged so strongly it had transformed the spell into something new. It wasn''t just a shield anymore¡ªit was tangible, a Wizard''s Hand. But even with this discovery, he felt no triumph, only emptiness.


    In the distance, Hogwarts was alive with celebration. The faint sounds of laughter and fireworks drifted toward him. Students flew on broomsticks, their cheers ringing out under the castle''s glowing lights. Meanwhile, Alex quietly began cleaning up the mess he had made, the contrast between their joy and his loneliness stark.


    ---


    The next morning, a new sound reached him¡ªthe rumble of an engine. Startled, Alex rushed outside and saw Hagrid''s motorcycle descending from the sky. It landed with a heavy thud, and Alex ran toward it as Hagrid, still wearing his goggles, climbed off with a weary expression.


    "Hagrid! Where''ve you been? And why do you have Sirius''s motorcycle?" Alex asked, trying to keep the worry out of his voice.


    Hagrid removed his goggles and sniffed, his face somber. "I dunno if you''ve heard yet, Alex¡­ James and Lily¡­" His voice trailed off, his grief evident.


    Alex''s heart sank. "I know¡­ but what happened? And why do you have Sirius''s bike? Professor Bones told me Sirius¡­ betrayed them?" His voice cracked on the last word.


    Hagrid led him inside the cabin and sat down heavily, placing his goggles on the table. He grabbed a copper cup and took a long drink before speaking. "Two nights ago, Dumbledore sent me to Godric''s Hollow¡­ to find James and Lily''s baby, Harry."


    Alex''s eyes widened. "So, when I was practicing spells that day¡­ they¡­?" He couldn''t finish the sentence.


    Hagrid nodded, his expression pained. "Yeah. When I got there, James was lying in the hall, and Lily was¡­ next to Harry''s crib." His voice broke, and he pulled out a massive handkerchief, wiping away his tears. "They were just lying there¡­ and Dumbledore told me to get Harry out, to take him somewhere safe."


    After a deep, shaky breath, Hagrid continued, "When I left the house, I ran into Sirius. He almost had me convinced to hand Harry over¡ªsaid he was the boy''s godfather. But I couldn''t. Dumbledore gave me orders. Then¡­ Sirius gave me his bike and told me to take Harry to safety. I flew Harry to his relatives, like Dumbledore said."


    Alex''s mind raced, trying to piece together the conflicting events. Why would Sirius go to the Potters'' house if he had betrayed them? And if he really was the traitor, why would he help Hagrid? It didn''t make sense.


    "Hagrid, is Professor Dumbledore back?" Alex asked, desperation creeping into his voice.


    "He should be," Hagrid replied. "I took the long way back."


    "Thanks, Hagrid. Get some rest. I need to speak with Dumbledore." With a firm nod, Alex left the cabin, a heavy weight pressing on his chest.


    Meanwhile, in the headmaster''s office, a tense confrontation was unfolding. "You promised to protect her!" Snape''s voice cracked, his grief breaking through his usually cold demeanor.


    Dumbledore''s face was heavy with sorrow. "Lily and James trusted the wrong people, Severus. Just as you once did." He paused, his gaze steady. "But their child is alive."


    Snape''s face twisted with anguish. "The Dark Lord is gone. The boy doesn''t need protection anymore!"


    Dumbledore''s voice softened, but his words remained firm. "The Dark Lord will return, Severus. And when he does, that child will be in grave danger." He added, his gaze piercing, "He has Lily''s eyes. If you truly loved her¡­"


    Snape''s expression contorted with pain, but he quickly masked it. "No one must ever know," he said, his voice low.


    "Help me here at Hogwarts," Dumbledore replied, "and I will handle the Ministry."


    Snape gave a stiff nod and left the office, his grief buried deep beneath a cold, unreadable mask.


    As Snape walked through the dim corridors of the castle, his footsteps echoed, lost in thought. He didn''t notice the figure approaching from the other direction until they were face-to-face.


    A young man stood there, dressed in Slytherin robes. His black hair fell just past his ears, and a monocle over his right eye gave him an air of elegance. His sharp gaze locked onto Snape''s, intense and unsettling.

 Chapter 85 - Clash

    Snape''s brows furrowed, his dark eyes narrowing as he studied the boy. There was something oddly familiar about him, though he couldn''t quite place it. Before he could speak, the young man''s expression hardened, and he raised his wand, firing an Impediment Jinx without hesitation.Snape reacted on instinct, deflecting the spell with a sharp counter-charm. The boy, however, didn''t let up, unleashing a rapid succession of spells¡ªPetrificus Totalus, Expelliarmus, Stupefy¡ªeach cast with precision and speed. Snape parried them one after another, his wand flashing as he shielded himself with a Protego charm and retaliated with curses of his own.


    The boy moved with surprising skill, dodging Snape''s counterattacks with quick, almost inhuman reflexes. Spells he couldn''t evade, he blocked with expertly timed shield charms. Sparks flew, and fragments of stone ricocheted as the hallway filled with flashes of light and debris.


    Snape''s patience wore thin. This wasn''t an ordinary student. Deciding enough was enough, he began putting more power behind his spells. Yet the boy held his ground, matching him move for move. The clash between their magic sent dust and stone swirling through the corridor, creating a chaotic storm.


    Then the boy charged forward, his left fist pulled back as if he was gathering energy. Snape''s instincts flared¡ªhe felt the force radiating from that punch, heavy and almost tangible. Reacting swiftly, he cast a slicing curse aimed to intercept. The curse met the boy''s fist mid-air, exploding with a burst of raw energy that sent both combatants flying back.


    Pain lanced through Snape as he hit the ground. He struggled to get up, but the boy recovered first, springing to his feet with an acrobatic flip. Without a moment''s hesitation, he fired a stunning spell straight at Snape.


    Snape barely raised his wand in time, frustration boiling over as he braced himself for the inevitable hit. But before the spell could land, a figure stepped in front of him, blocking the attack with a shimmering shield charm.


    "Alex, what are you doing?" Dumbledore''s calm but firm voice cut through the chaos as he lowered his wand, standing between Snape and the young Slytherin.


    Alex, still gripping his wand tightly, met Dumbledore''s gaze with a defiant glint in his eyes. He shifted slightly, his focus still locked on Snape. "I saw him in a picture," Alex said, his tone cold and accusing. "A Death Eater."


    Snape''s expression darkened, his face hardening as he glared back. With a sharp scoff, he stood and dusted himself off, trying to appear unaffected. Dumbledore, however, raised a hand, his tone soothing but firm. "It''s a misunderstanding, Alex. Severus is with us. I can vouch for him."


    Alex hesitated but didn''t lower his wand immediately. His eyes remained wary, darting between Dumbledore and Snape. "If you''re sure, Headmaster¡­" he muttered, though his tone suggested he wasn''t entirely convinced.


    Dumbledore''s smile was gentle but knowing. "Stay calm, Alex. Severus has proven his loyalty many times over." His gaze shifted to the debris-strewn corridor. "It seems the past few days have been taxing for everyone."


    Snape''s expression tightened, his voice icy. "It appears I am not welcome here, Albus. Perhaps I should reconsider my position."


    Dumbledore chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling. "Ah, Severus, Hogwarts has always been full of surprises. I''m sure it will grow on you, as it always does."


    With a wave of his wand, the damaged corridor began to repair itself. Stones lifted from the floor, broken walls mended, and soon the space looked as though nothing had happened.


    Alex watched, reluctant admiration flickering in his eyes. Once the corridor was restored, Dumbledore motioned for him to follow. When they reached the headmaster''s office, Alex sighed, his earlier anger giving way to unease.


    "You have questions, don''t you?" Dumbledore asked, his tone kind but thoughtful.


    Alex hesitated, then nodded. "Yes, Headmaster. I don''t know what to make of all this."


    Dumbledore gestured for him to sit and waited patiently. Alex took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "This summer¡­ Sirius. Is it true? Was he really involved?"


    Dumbledore''s face softened, his expression tinged with sorrow. "Sirius was captured and sent to Azkaban. He didn''t deny the accusations against him."


    "That doesn''t make sense!" Alex''s voice was filled with disbelief. "Could he have been pretending all along?"


    Dumbledore''s gaze turned distant for a moment before he answered. "Life often defies our expectations, Alex. Sometimes, the truth is harder to face than the lies we wish to believe. We trusted Sirius, and he betrayed that trust."


    The words hit Alex like a blow, though he still struggled to believe them. "So it''s true?" he asked quietly.


    Dumbledore nodded, his tone solemn. "Yes, it is."


    Alex''s mind raced with thoughts and questions. "Headmaster¡­ can I see him? Speak to him?"


    Dumbledore hesitated before replying. "Azkaban only allows visits from Aurors, high-ranking officials, and members of the Wizengamot. Perhaps one day, if you prove yourself, you''ll have that chance."


    Alex nodded, though disappointment flickered across his face. "I understand."


    Dumbledore placed a hand on his shoulder. "Sometimes, we must focus on the future, even when the past weighs heavily on us. The Potters were dear friends to you, and I know you''ll want to attend their funeral."


    Alex''s expression fell, his voice tinged with sadness. "We''ve lost so many this year¡­ too many." He paused, then asked, "And Harry? Is he safe?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dumbledore smiled gently. "Lily''s sacrifice has protected him. No one can find him, not even those who wish him harm."


    Alex''s shoulders relaxed slightly, though a lingering doubt tugged at him. "Headmaster¡­ Snape." His tone was cautious as he remembered their earlier encounter, how Snape''s hex had barely missed him.


    Dumbledore chuckled softly. "Severus despises the Dark Lord as much as we do. He has risked much to help our cause. I know it''s hard to trust him, but he''s on our side."


    Alex frowned, recalling the night of the Potters'' attack. Dumbledore had mentioned receiving the news from "other channels." Could it have been Snape? The thought gnawed at him, but for now, he set it aside.


    After a moment of silence, Alex nodded. "I understand, Headmaster. I''m sorry if I caused trouble."


    Dumbledore shook his head, a kind smile on his face. "No one would blame a child with your heart, Alex. Hagrid will let you know about the funeral. And don''t forget to join us for dinner tonight. There''s an important announcement."


    As Alex left the office, Dumbledore''s gaze lingered on him. "Hope is a powerful thing, Alex. Even in the darkest times, it has a way of surprising us." His eyes twinkled as though hinting at something unseen.


    Walking back to the dormitory, Alex''s mind spun with thoughts. Sirius'' betrayal, Snape''s role, and Dumbledore''s enigmatic words all swirled together. Despite his doubts, a tiny glimmer of curiosity remained. Maybe, just maybe, there was more to the story than he understood.

 Chapter 86 -Traitor?

    Reaching into his pocket, Alex pulled out a magical photo from last Christmas at the Potters'' home. In it, the two families smiled warmly, with Sirius looking particularly smug. Alex''s brow furrowed as he stared at the image.''Can Dumbledore''s words really be trusted? Did Sirius actually betray everyone, or did something happen during those months he was missing?'' The questions swirled in Alex''s mind, but he kept his doubts to himself. He decided to uncover the truth on his own.


    Lost in thought, Alex walked to class. The professors didn''t seem to mind his distraction¡ªmost of the students were restless anyway. With the Dark Lord defeated, the school felt almost festive. Classrooms buzzed with excitement, and even the teachers were in good spirits.


    That evening, Alex joined the dinner as Dumbledore had suggested, only to be caught off guard by a surprising announcement.


    "Snape¡­ is replacing Professor Slughorn as the new Potions Master? And he''s going to be the Head of Slytherin House?" Alex''s stomach sank as reality hit him. Just that morning, he''d clashed with the man who was now both his head of house and Potions professor.


    At the podium, Professor Slughorn gave a cheerful farewell speech, clearly pleased with the turn of events. The students clapped enthusiastically; despite his quirks, Slughorn was well-liked for treating them like family.


    Meanwhile, Snape sat at the staff table, occasionally glancing at Alex. Alex looked down, letting out a sigh. From the way Snape''s eyes lingered, it was obvious he hadn''t forgotten their run-in earlier.


    "Hey, Alex," Vivian leaned over and whispered, "you know the new professor, right? He seems to really like you¡ªhe''s been staring over here forever."


    "Yeah," Alex muttered dryly, stealing another cautious glance at Snape. "I''d rather not be ''liked'' that much."


    "Where''ve you been the last couple of days? You missed all the fun! Everyone''s been celebrating," Vivian said, her voice still full of excitement.


    "I wasn''t exactly in a party mood," Alex replied. "How are the pure-bloods handling all this?"


    "Oh, they were pretty miserable at first," Vivian said, glancing toward the senior students. "Then Yaxley started stirring the pot, claiming the Dark Lord wasn''t really dead and would keep protecting pure-blood dignity."


    ''He''s probably not entirely wrong,'' Alex thought. Even though he didn''t know every detail of the original story, he was certain Voldemort would return.


    "Yaxley and Vanessa had another fight, but things have settled down a bit now," Vivian continued. "Why don''t you come back to the common room? It must be boring being by yourself all the time. Plus, you''re missing all the gossip."


    Vivian wasn''t wrong. Some of the Slytherin pure-bloods openly despised Alex and often mocked him behind his back. To avoid confrontations, he''d been leaving early and returning late to the dorm, which annoyed those who enjoyed taunting him. But lately, things seemed to be shifting.


    "We''ll see," Alex said with a shrug. "Some people don''t need a reason to be cruel¡ªthey just enjoy it and find excuses to justify their actions."


    The dinner ended peacefully, filled with laughter and joy¡ªfor most, at least. The next morning, Alex''s mood soured as he headed to his first class: Potions, now under the stern supervision of Professor Snape.


    Alex sat next to Vivian as Snape swept into the room, his long black robes billowing behind him. His dark, piercing eyes glinted as he moved through the classroom like a shadow. Arms crossed, he scanned the students with barely concealed disdain, pausing when his gaze landed on Alex.


    "I don''t care what you''ve learned in Potions so far," Snape began, his tone sharp and cutting. "Professor Slughorn may have had knowledge and experience, but he was far too forgiving of incompetence."


    He paused, his cold eyes sweeping over the room. His silence dragged on just long enough to make everyone uncomfortable.


    "Potions," he said finally, his voice low and commanding, "is a delicate science and an exact art. For those rare few who truly dedicate themselves, I can teach you to confound the mind, ensnare the senses, and even cheat death itself."


    His gaze rested on Alex again, a chill settling over the room. "However," Snape continued icily, "some of you might believe you''re already extraordinary. That there''s nothing left for you to learn." He moved closer, his tone dripping with disdain. "Mr. Wilson." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex sighed inwardly but met Snape''s glare head-on, his expression calm and resigned. Rising to his feet, he replied, "Professor."


    Snape leaned in slightly, his dark eyes narrowing. "Tell me, Mr. Wilson, what do you get if you add powdered Asphodel root to an infusion of wormwood?"


    Without hesitation, Alex answered, "A powerful sleeping potion called the Draught of Living Death."


    Snape''s expression didn''t change as he continued, "And if I wanted a potion to induce euphoria, what would I need?"


    "A pot of euphoria requires two Mandala fruits," Alex said steadily. "One whole and unpeeled, the other peeled and sliced into strips."


    Snape''s eyes flickered briefly before he fired another question. "What could you brew with tainted dragon''s blood?"


    This was beyond anything they''d covered in class, but Alex remained composed. "Tainted dragon''s blood can be used to create the Dragon''s Fury Elixir. But it''s risky¡ªit can drive people mad."


    Snape''s face darkened. "Next time, spare us the extra commentary, Mr. Wilson," he said coldly. "It seems some students believe arrogance is a substitute for intelligence."


    Alex stayed silent, his calm demeanor unshaken as he sat back down.


    "Are you all deaf?" Snape snapped suddenly, his voice cutting through the room. "Write this down. Every. Single. Word."


    The class scrambled to obey, the sound of quills scratching on parchment filling the room. Beside Alex, Vivian leaned over and whispered, "Wow, I thought he was already mad at you, but now it looks like he''s ready to hex you."


    Alex shook his head slightly, letting out a quiet sigh. He knew he couldn''t let Snape hold a grudge forever. Somehow, he''d have to figure out a way to make things right.


    The lesson moved on to the Swelling Solution, a potion that caused anything it touched to expand. Snape prowled the room like a storm cloud, his presence heavy and intimidating.


    As Alex whispered to Vivian, "Get the puffer fish eyes ready. I''ll stir three times and add them one at a time," Snape appeared beside them, silent as ever.


    "Feeling confident, Mr. Wilson?" Snape said, his voice low and sharp. "So sure you''re adding ingredients at exactly the right moment?"

 Chapter 87 - Are you Sure?

    Vivian flinched, almost dropping the tweezers. Alex, however, remained calm. "Yes, Professor. I''m sure. Go ahead, Vivian."Nodding, Vivian followed Alex''s instructions, carefully dropping the puffer fish eyes into the potion. The dark blue mixture started to shift, slowly settling into a pale green.


    Snape watched the reaction with a sharp, scrutinizing gaze before letting out a dismissive huff and walking away. "And as for the rest of you," he snapped, his voice cutting through the room, "stop stirring like brainless trolls! You''re making a potion, not a pigsty!"


    Vivian let out a quiet sigh of relief, flashing Alex an appreciative look. "He nearly scared me out of my wits," she whispered, sticking her tongue out in an exaggerated gesture.


    Alex, unfazed, stayed focused. Blocking out the distractions, he completed his potion well before the others. His reward? A curt nod and a muttered, "Satisfactory," from Snape. It wasn''t much, but Alex knew he''d done a good job.


    As soon as class ended, students bolted from the room like prisoners set free. Even the Slytherins seemed eager to escape Snape''s oppressive presence. Alex, however, lingered until the room was empty before approaching the professor. Better to handle things now than have Snape breathing down his neck for the rest of the term.


    Snape looked up from his desk, his expression cold and impatient. "What is it, Mr. Wilson? Here to challenge me to a duel, perhaps?"


    Alex ignored the jab and kept his tone steady. "Professor, I wanted to apologize for yesterday''s incident. It wasn''t my intention to be disrespectful. I¡­ didn''t fully understand your role here."


    Snape scoffed, his lips curling into a sneer. "Spare me your excuses. I know who you are. The one who saved Sirius Black, wasn''t it? As his friend, I''d expect nothing less than insolence. Only the foolish could befriend someone so thoroughly disgraced."


    Alex''s jaw tightened at the mention of Sirius, irritation flickering in his eyes, but he held his composure.


    "I''m also a friend of Lily''s," Alex said calmly, his voice firm. "Maybe her influence rubbed off on me more than you''d like. Does that bother you, Professor?"


    Snape''s expression darkened, his anger palpable as he stepped forward, his voice low and dangerous. "Mr. Wilson, I suggest you tread carefully when speaking to your superiors."


    Alex met his gaze, confused but unwavering. "If I''ve offended you, I apologize," he said evenly. "But if there''s something else behind this hostility, I''m not sure what I can do about it."


    Snape''s sneer returned, though his tone softened slightly. "Arrogant brat," he muttered, more to himself than to Alex. "Perhaps there''s a flicker of sense in you after all. But tell me this¡ªlast night, while I was inspecting the Slytherin common room, your absence was conspicuous. Do you consider yourself too good to stay with your own house?"


    Alex understood the accusation hidden in Snape''s words. Choosing his response carefully, he said, "The reason I''m not staying in the Slytherin dormitory is for my own safety. You''re well aware that I''m Muggle-born."


    Snape''s expression remained unimpressed. "Excuses," he said dismissively. "The Dark Lord is gone, and your so-called ''skills'' are hardly remarkable. As head of Slytherin, I''m ordering you to return to the dormitory. I''ll check it myself tonight, and I expect to find you there." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Left with little choice, Alex nodded, masking his frustration. As he left the dungeons, he mulled over Snape''s stubbornness. Moving back to the dormitory wasn''t a big deal. With the spell cards he''d accumulated, he felt more than ready to handle any pure-blood troublemakers.


    Determined, Alex made his way to the Slytherin common room. The scene that greeted him was unexpected¡ªa poker table set up in the middle of the room, surrounded by students engrossed in the game, while others watched with fascination. Apparently, poker had become a thing in Slytherin.


    As Alex entered, younger students whispered among themselves, curious about the unfamiliar face. Despite wearing Slytherin robes, his rare appearances in the common room had clearly made him a stranger to many.


    Among the crowd, Alex spotted a familiar face¡ªa pure-blood named Travers, glaring at him with barely concealed hostility. Alex smirked, remembering how he''d outwitted Travers in the past. Travers''s wallet had gone missing twice over the years, and Alex doubted he''d ever figured out who was behind it.


    Travers stormed over, sneering. "Well, well, if it isn''t Slytherin''s ghost, finally deciding to haunt us. Maybe the Sorting Hat got it wrong¡ªyou don''t belong here."


    Alex chuckled, tilting his head. "Funny coming from you, Travers. Slytherin''s supposed to be full of clever, dignified people. Yet here you are, proving otherwise. Do you ever stop and think before you talk?"


    Travers''s face turned red with anger, and he took a step forward, only to be restrained by his friends. Rozier held him back while Travers shouted, "Let me at him! This Mudblood needs to be put in his place!"


    The commotion drew the attention of everyone in the room, including the poker players, who turned to watch. Before things could escalate, a senior student stepped in. Lavender Wilkes, a fourth-year with light brown hair and an air of pure-blood arrogance, pulled Travers back.


    "Enough, Travers. Don''t embarrass yourself," Wilkes said sharply. He turned to Alex with a forced smile. "Come on, we''re all in Slytherin. No need for this kind of drama."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. Adjusting his posture, he replied coolly, "You''re making it sound like I''m the one starting trouble."


    Wilkes''s smile didn''t falter. "Travers is the heir of an important family. Provoking him doesn''t help anyone." His tone shifted to something more patronizing. "In Slytherin, having more friends than enemies is a smart move. Don''t you agree?"


    Alex crossed his arms, his smirk deepening. "What do you want, Wilkes?"


    Wilkes''s tone became businesslike. "You''re a top student, respected by professors. We''re offering you an opportunity. Support us, and we won''t hold your Muggle heritage against you. Travers," he glanced at the still-fuming boy, "will forgive your¡­ disrespect."


    "Forgive this Mudblood? Why should I?" Travers snapped, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "Enough, Travers," Wilkes said sharply, before turning back to Alex. "You''re clever. Aligning with us would be in your best interest."


    Alex''s smirk faded, replaced by a look of icy disdain. They thought they could buy him off, make him bow his head in exchange for tolerance. They were sorely mistaken.

 Chapter 88 - Funeral

    Alex leaned in close to Wilkes, his sneer sharp and cutting. "Sorry, but I don''t take orders from lapdogs. You should focus on your own business. Life can be tough for a dog without a master¡ªbe careful you don''t end up like your uncle."Wilkes''s face twisted with fury, his fists clenching as his fake friendliness melted away, leaving only raw anger. Just then, Snape strode into the common room, his dark gaze sweeping over the tense scene. It was as if he appeared out of thin air, his voice slicing through the air like a whip. "What''s going on here?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Travers and Wilkes exchanged worried looks, their faces tight with tension. They silently cursed their luck, knowing that if Snape decided to report them, they''d be in serious trouble.


    "It''s nothing, Professor," Alex said, his voice calm and laced with a sly grin. "We were just catching up. Wilkes mentioned he misses his uncle and wants to spend more time with him."


    "His uncle?" Snape''s eyes narrowed as he shifted his gaze to Wilkes, recalling that Wilkes''s uncle had passed away last year. The insinuation in Alex''s words was clear, and Snape raised an eyebrow.


    "Is that true, Wilkes?" Snape asked sharply.


    Internally cursing Alex''s venomous jab, Wilkes forced a stiff smile. If Alex was implying he missed his uncle, it was a veiled suggestion that Wilkes should join him in death. Still, Wilkes managed to mutter, "Yes¡­ that''s right, Professor. We were just¡­ catching up."


    Snape studied Wilkes for a long moment before turning his gaze to Alex. "Follow me."


    "Of course, Professor," Alex replied smoothly. He cast a mocking smirk at the others before following Snape out of the common room.


    Snape led Alex to his office in the dungeon, where the dim light and damp air added to its eerie, oppressive feel. Once inside, Snape spun around, his eyes sharp and cold. "You think you''re clever, don''t you? Stirring up trouble, pushing boundaries. Does it make you feel powerful? Satisfied? Or is it all just a game to you?"


    "Trouble?" Alex shot back, crossing his arms. "I don''t think standing up for myself counts as stirring up trouble. Those guys were the ones who started it. I''m not going to bow my head just because they feel like throwing their weight around." He paused, then added with a pointed look, "Besides, you''re the one who insisted I stay in Slytherin. I wasn''t having any problems outside of it."


    Snape''s expression tightened. "Are you blaming me for this?"


    "Not at all, Professor," Alex replied smoothly. "Actually, I think it''s been¡­ enlightening. It''s shown me what real power looks like." His smirk was both defiant and amused.


    Snape''s voice dropped lower, more serious. "As Head of Slytherin, it''s my job to warn you¡ªdon''t bring unnecessary trouble to this house."


    "Understood," Alex replied, his tone calm but laced with challenge. "But if you''re saying I shouldn''t cause trouble, does that mean I can''t defend myself when someone else starts it?"


    Snape''s lips twitched with irritation, but he didn''t argue. Instead, he changed the subject abruptly. "I recall seeing you in Knockturn Alley last summer."


    Alex''s smirk faltered slightly. "Yeah, that was you, wasn''t it? You nearly killed me."


    Snape''s expression didn''t waver. "But you''re still alive, aren''t you?" His eyes flicked to the pendant around Alex''s neck. "At the time, you had a protection charm. Not something I''d expect you to have created."


    Alex pulled out the pendant, holding it up for Snape to see. "This? My aunt Augusta and Lily made it for me before I started at Hogwarts. I''ve kept it ever since."


    For a moment, Snape''s harsh demeanor softened as he examined the charm, his fingers brushing over it. Alex shifted uncomfortably. "It''s from Lily," he said, his voice quieter. "If you''re so interested, maybe you could make one yourself."


    Snape straightened, his expression icy once more. "I don''t take what belongs to others," he said curtly, though his gaze lingered on the charm before he finally stepped back.


    "You''re not fitting in with Slytherin very well," Snape remarked, his tone unusually measured, as though he was genuinely concerned.


    "I can handle myself, Professor," Alex replied, his voice steady. He wasn''t sure what to make of Snape''s sudden shift in tone, but he had no intention of letting his guard down.


    "Very well," Snape said after a long pause. "You may go. I''ll have a word with Wilkes. Just make sure not to bring trouble to my doorstep."


    Alex nodded and turned to leave. As he stepped out, he could feel Snape''s intense gaze lingering on his back. Once the door shut, Snape sank into his chair, his face tightening. Alone in his office, a single tear slipped down his cheek as he whispered Lily''s name.


    Back in the common room, Alex endured a constant barrage of sneers and whispered insults from the pure-bloods. Under Snape''s watchful eye, they avoided outright confrontation, but Alex could feel their eyes on him, waiting for a moment of weakness.


    The Potter family''s funeral was a stark contrast to the quiet hostility of the Slytherin common room. Unlike the smaller, somber ceremonies for the Prewett brothers and Marlene McKinnon, the Potters'' funeral was massive¡ªa spectacle more than a farewell. The Ministry had even commissioned a statue of James, Lily, and Harry for Godric''s Hollow, hidden from Muggle eyes by enchantments.


    But beneath the surface, Alex could feel the hypocrisy. The crowd wasn''t there to mourn the Potters¡ªthey were there to celebrate Voldemort''s fall. Their polished smiles and relieved laughter masked their insincerity, leaving genuine grief buried.


    As Dumbledore delivered a moving eulogy, Alex stepped forward, weaving through the sea of flowers to lay a single hyacinth on the Potters'' grave. The flower symbolized sorrow and regret¡ªa fitting farewell. Without a word, he guided Hagrid away from the spectacle, offering the giant a quiet moment of comfort.


    Back at Hogwarts, Alex buried himself in his studies, trying to keep the haunting memories at bay. Yet, the shadows of the past loomed large, refusing to let go.

 Chapter 89 - Enough

    Each day, Alex split his time between the library, Hagrid''s hut, and the Slytherin dormitory, throwing himself into a routine that left little room for grief. Books became his sanctuary, and before long, his focus turned to alchemical pursuits.To fuel his experiments, Alex sourced rare alchemical supplies through Professor Bones, spending more than 200 Galleons¡ªa steep cost, but one he didn''t mind paying. Weeks of effort finally paid off when he completed a new alchemical tool. It sat on his desk in the Slytherin dormitory, gleaming under the soft light.


    It was a small hammer, its silver-white head made from Goblin silver, one of the wizarding world''s most coveted materials. The handle was wrapped in supple brown cowhide, making it comfortable to hold, while the polished metal shimmered with a cold brilliance. Though it looked sturdy enough to be a weapon, Alex had designed it purely for research.


    Each side of the hammerhead bore engraved runes. One side carried the symbols for "analysis" and "reveal," allowing him to uncover hidden magical lines on unfamiliar objects. The other side was etched with runes for "hardening" and "strengthening," designed to reinforce alchemical tools. To top it off, Alex added a rune for "harmless," ensuring it wouldn''t damage whatever he struck, no matter the force.


    "From now on, you''ll be the No Damage Hammer," he said with a grin, naming it simply.


    Excited to test its abilities, Alex picked up the hammer and set his monocle on the table. With careful aim, he tapped the lens lightly with the hammer''s hardening side. The tool hummed faintly, drawing a bit of his magic to activate the runes. When he picked up the monocle again, he was thrilled to see faint layers of glowing runes circling its surface. Its clarity and durability had been significantly improved.


    Next, he tried the analysis side on an old amulet Lily had given him. A few gentle taps revealed the intricate protection spells she''d inscribed. As he noted the runes in his journal, Alex couldn''t help but feel a wave of gratitude and determination. The amulet''s magic was fading, but now he had the means to restore it.


    Outside of alchemy, Alex''s studies had branched into other areas. He practiced spells like the Untraceable Extension Charm, the Disillusionment Charm, and the Confundus Charm. His skill in Apparition had improved steadily, and his mastery of Occlumency was now solid enough to shield his mind with ease. He''d even started dabbling in Legilimency, though practicing on living beings was tricky. His first attempt, with Hagrid''s dog, Line, had only revealed a single thought: "meat, meat, meat." The simplicity of it made him laugh, though he decided against testing it on friends for now.


    After packing the No Damage Hammer into his linen space bag, Alex paused, running his fingers over the fabric. The bag reminded him of Sirius, and for a moment, sadness threatened to break through his focus. Shaking it off, he tucked the hammer away and headed for the cabin in the Forbidden Forest, where Charles was training.


    When Alex reached the common room on his way out, he noticed Wilkes, Travers, and a few others gathered near the fireplace, laughing loudly. Wilkes noticed Alex and sneered, dragging a thumb across his neck in a mocking threat. His smug grin was meant to provoke, but Alex simply held his gaze, his expression calm and unreadable. Without a word, he walked past them, refusing to give them the reaction they wanted.


    Winter had wrapped Hogwarts in its icy grip again, and snowflakes drifted lazily through the air. As Alex made his way through the courtyard, memories surfaced¡ªlast winter, he''d finally mastered his Levitation Spell. Now, after another year of practice, his control had grown sharper. Though true flight still eluded him, he felt closer than ever to achieving it.


    Near Hagrid''s hut, Alex spotted Charles standing outside, holding a newspaper and looking deeply troubled. Noticing Alex, Charles waved him over, his face tense.


    "Alex, have you seen this?" Charles asked, lowering his voice and glancing around as if to make sure no one else was listening.


    Alex''s stomach tightened at the serious tone. "What''s going on? What happened?" he asked, his voice steady but edged with concern.


    Charles hesitated before handing him the newspaper. "Read it yourself. It''s in the Daily Prophet. They just updated the front page."


    Alex unfolded the paper, his eyes darting across the bold headline. Each word felt like a punch to the gut.


    "Breaking News: Aurors Frank and Alice Longbottom Found Severely Injured. Victims of Cruciatus Curse."


    The article detailed how the Longbottoms had been discovered unconscious, tortured by Death Eaters during an investigation. They were now at St. Mungo''s, their condition critical. Alex''s grip on the newspaper tightened, the weight of the news sinking in.


    "I''m so sorry, Alex," Charles said quietly. "I know you''re close to the Longbottoms. I thought you should hear it from me."


    For a moment, Alex said nothing. The air around him seemed to still, and then, within a ten-meter radius, the falling snow froze in midair. An intense, almost tangible energy radiated from him, and Charles took a step back, alarmed. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alex!" Charles shouted, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    Alex took a deep breath, and the snowflakes resumed their descent. His expression softened, but there was a cold, determined glint in his eyes. "Thanks for telling me, Charles," he said, his voice calm but distant. "Take the day off from training¡ªI need to take care of something."


    Charles hesitated. "Alex, don''t do anything rash. Please."


    Alex gave him a faint smile, one that didn''t reach his eyes. "Don''t worry. I''m fine." He turned and walked back toward the castle.


    The Slytherin common room was still lively when Alex returned. Wilkes and the others were laughing again, unaware of the storm brewing. When Wilkes noticed him, he leaned back smugly, clearly enjoying whatever joke he thought he was in on.


    Alex met his sneer with a sharp, unsettling smile. Without a word, he crooked a finger at Wilkes. "Come on. Let''s have a little chat."

 Chapter 90 - Torture

    Wilkes hesitated, caught off guard by the calm tone in Alex''s voice, but quickly recovered. Turning to his friend Travers, he muttered, "He wants to talk. Fine, let''s hear him out."With a smug chuckle, Wilkes and six others followed Alex through the dimly lit corridors to an abandoned women''s bathroom on the second floor. Alex leaned casually against the windowsill, waiting as the group filed in.


    Wilkes stepped forward, his smirk dripping with mockery. "What''s this, Alex? Feeling bold today? Usually, you just skulk around the halls like a scared little rat. What''s changed?"


    Travers snickered, chiming in. "Yeah, maybe he heard about those idiots who got attacked. Thought he''d be next and figured he''d try to butter us up."


    The group closed in, their sneers widening. Alex''s expression, however, softened. He looked at them almost¡­ pityingly. "I''m sorry."


    Wilkes raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "Didn''t quite catch that. What did you say?"


    Alex''s voice dropped, calm but sharp as a blade. "I said, I''m sorry. I''ve let you all live too comfortably. I thought of you as just a pack of children¡ªnot worth my time." He sighed, his gaze steady. "That was my mistake, and for that, I sincerely apologize. Because as of today¡­ I''m done showing mercy."


    Before Wilkes could react, Alex clapped his hands together. A surge of magical energy erupted in the room, and suddenly, two massive, glowing hands of raw force materialized, slamming together with a deafening crash. The group was caught in the middle, knocked to the floor as shockwaves of pain wracked their bodies.


    Wilkes and one of his fourth-year friends, tougher than the rest, managed to stagger to their feet, drawing their wands with trembling hands. But before they could cast even a simple spell, Alex''s eyes narrowed, and two bright, crackling curses shot from his fingers. The force of the magic hit the two like a charging Hippogriff, sending them flying backward to crash into the wall. They crumpled to the ground in stunned silence.


    Alex raised his left hand, muttering an incantation. Seven wands flew from their owners'' grasps into his outstretched palm. He clenched his fist around them, his expression cold and calculating. After a near ambush last Christmas, he''d made it a habit to disarm every opponent in every fight. No exceptions.


    One boy, barely able to lift himself off the ground, let out a desperate cry. "Help! Somebody help us!"


    "You''re dead, Alex! You hear me? Dead!" Travers snarled, his voice laced with venom despite the pain twisting his face.


    Alex ignored the shouts and threats, his focus locked on Wilkes. He advanced slowly, his calm demeanor more chilling than any shout. "Don''t waste your breath," Alex said, his tone almost bored. "I cast a muffling charm. No one''s coming to save you."


    Wilkes stumbled back, fear flickering across his face as his bravado crumbled. "W-What do you want? Listen, if you let us go, I won''t report this. Just¡­ just apologize, and maybe I can forget this ever happened."


    Alex''s foot came down hard on Wilkes'' chest, pinning him to the cold floor. "Didn''t I already try making peace with you? Now it''s your turn to answer my questions," he said, his voice dangerously calm. He leaned closer. "Tell me what you know about the Death Eater attack on the Longbottoms."


    Wilkes coughed, clawing at Alex''s shoe. "I don''t know anything! I swear!"


    Alex''s jaw tightened. His anger at Voldemort''s reign and the recent attacks simmered beneath the surface. He hadn''t been able to help the Potters or the Longbottoms, but he wasn''t about to let these spoiled, arrogant brats walk away unscathed.


    Wilkes forced a sneer, his fear briefly giving way to defiance. "You''re here for those Longbottom losers? They got what they deserved for trusting the wrong people. Waste your pity on them if you want, but you''re barking up the wrong tree."


    Alex''s face twisted in disgust. Without hesitation, he pressed his foot harder into Wilkes'' stomach, earning a strangled cry of pain. "Still acting tough. Fine," Alex said coldly. He waved his wand, and the rest of the boys were hoisted into the air, flipping upside down like ragdolls.


    The curse was one Alex had learned from Sirius, and he used it now without hesitation. Reaching into his robes, Alex pulled out a thick stack of parchment and turned his attention back to Wilkes. "I don''t usually resort to this with kids," he said almost conversationally, "but for you, I''ll make an exception."


    With a flick of his wand, Alex bound Wilkes'' hands and feet. The boy thrashed, panic setting in. "What are you doing? You can''t do this! Let me go!"


    Alex ignored the protests, holding up a sheet of parchment. Wilkes'' eyes widened as Alex muttered a spell. The parchment stretched, covering Wilkes'' face like a second skin. "Aguamenti," Alex whispered, and a steady stream of water poured onto the paper, soaking it through. Wilkes began to thrash violently, choking as water seeped into his nose and mouth.


    "You bastard! Are you trying to kill him?" Travers screamed from his suspended position. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Silencio," Alex said calmly, silencing Travers with a flick of his wand. He watched dispassionately as Wilkes'' struggles grew weaker, his pale face twitching as he teetered on the edge of consciousness. Finally, Alex pulled the parchment away, allowing Wilkes to gasp desperately for air, coughing and wheezing as he clung to life.


    "Ready to talk now?" Alex asked, his tone sharp and emotionless.


    Wilkes glared weakly, mustering just enough energy to spit in Alex''s direction. The spit hung in the air before flipping back, landing on Wilkes'' own face.


    Alex smirked. "I admire the resilience," he said, his voice laced with mockery. "Lucky for you, I''ve got plenty of time now."


    Wilkes gasped for air as Alex calmly prepared for another round of waterboarding. Each time Wilkes began to lose consciousness, Alex would pull the soaked cloth off his face, allowing him a brief moment to suck in air before starting again. This cycle repeated eight times, leaving Wilkes trembling uncontrollably, his body drained of every ounce of energy. He was so worn out that even the thought of struggling felt impossible.

 Chapter 91 - Memories

    Alex leaned in close, his lips curling into what might have been a smile, but the sharp intensity in his dark eyes sent a shiver through Wilkes. "So," Alex said softly, his voice calm but unnervingly steady, "does any of it start coming back to you?""Hah¡­hah¡­" Wilkes rasped, his lungs burning with every breath. His bloodshot eyes flicked to Alex''s face, which now loomed in his mind like a specter from a nightmare. "What¡­ what do you even want from me?"


    "Who attacked the Longbottoms?" Alex''s tone was quiet, but the undercurrent of threat was unmistakable.


    "I¡­ I heard it was Rabastan and Bellatrix from the Lestrange family," Wilkes stammered, panic breaking through his exhaustion. "I don''t know if there were others¡ªI swear, I don''t know anything else!"


    Alex''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The Lestrange family... Isn''t Bella related to Sirius? His cousin?"


    Wilkes barely registered the remark, too busy clutching his sides, trying to steady his ragged breathing. He didn''t dare meet Alex''s gaze. "I swear, that''s all I know!" he said, his voice cracking. "My uncle used to be a figure in the Death Eaters before he died last Christmas, but our family doesn''t rank high. If you want better answers, someone like Travers would know more¡­" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Across the room, Travers, who had been bound and hanging helplessly, glared at Wilkes with a mix of outrage and fear. "Wilkes, you coward!" he shouted, his voice hoarse. "I don''t know anything more than he does! And if you touch me, my family will make sure you regret it!"


    Alex turned toward Travers, his face unreadable, and with a flick of his wand, stunned Wilkes into dream world. He then walked calmly over to Travers, whose earlier bravado quickly crumbled under Alex''s cold stare.


    "You seem very confident," Alex said quietly, his tone almost contemplative. "When dealing with Wilkes, I almost forgot¡ªI know Legilimency."


    Travers'' eyes widened in terror as Alex''s wand rose. Before he could protest, Alex flicked it, lifting Travers into the air and forcing him to meet his gaze.


    "Look at me," Alex commanded, his voice soft but unyielding.


    Despite himself, Travers'' gaze locked onto Alex''s dark eyes, which seemed to draw him in, stripping away his defenses. For someone as weak-willed as Travers, his mind was an open book, vulnerable and unguarded. Alex delved past the surface with ease, memories unraveling before him like threads in a tapestry.


    The scene shifted. Alex found himself in a grand manor filled with antiques and lavish decor. A younger Travers stood before an older man¡ªhis uncle¡ªwhose voice carried a chilling certainty.


    "Sampur," the uncle said with pride, "soon, the Dark Lord''s power will stretch across this land, and the Travers family will rise with it."


    The memory lingered, then flickered to another moment. This time, Travers was in a dark, book-lined room where jars of rare ingredients lined the shelves. His mother, a woman with pale blonde hair, moved between the shelves, selecting various magical items.


    "The Dark Lord asked us to deliver these to Malfoy Manor," she said, placing a worn leather notebook, a small eerie statue, and a hardened root into a bag.


    "What''s this one?" young Travers asked, pointing at the root.


    "It''s the heart tendon of the Black Dragon of Hebrides," his mother replied, her tone proud. "It''s rare¡ªperfect for a powerful wand core or advanced alchemy. These are the foundations of the Travers family''s power."


    "But aren''t we already noble?" Travers asked, eyes wide with curiosity. "Doesn''t our blood make us better than Muggles?"


    His mother frowned, her expression hardening. "Your uncle''s been filling your head with that nonsense again. Blood isn''t everything. Remember that, Sampur."


    The memory shifted again. This time, Alex stood in a luxurious dining room. Travers'' mother, Yulia, held his hand as they greeted a well-dressed couple¡ªLucius and Narcissa Malfoy. Narcissa cradled a young Draco in her arms.


    "Lucius, Narcissa, it''s been too long! Is this little Draco? He''s grown so much," Yulia said warmly.


    "You''re too kind, Yulia," Narcissa replied with a gracious smile. "When Lucius heard you were coming, he arranged a special meal."


    "Dobby! Where is that useless house-elf?" Lucius barked, his sharp tone echoing through the room.


    Moments later, a trembling Dobby appeared, bowing repeatedly. "Yes, Master? What does Master need?"


    "Why are you so slow?" Lucius snapped, striking the elf with his cane. "Where is the dessert I asked for!?"


    "I''ll fetch it right away, Master!" Dobby whimpered before scurrying off.


    Yulia''s warm demeanor cooled as she turned to Lucius. "I''m here on business," she said. "The Dark Lord has entrusted these items to your care. Keep them safe. Your estate''s location and vault are discreet¡ªthis shows his trust in you."


    At the mention of Voldemort, Lucius paled slightly, nodding. "I''m honored to serve," he said, excusing himself to secure the package.


    Left alone with Narcissa, Yulia asked, "How is Bella? It feels like ages since I''ve seen her."


    "She''s always with the Dark Lord these days," Narcissa replied with a wistful smile. "Her husband''s been tasked with setting up a base in Mole Valley. Maybe we''ll cross paths soon."


    Lucius returned after some light conversation, holding a small, polished crystal in his hand. "Yulia, I wanted to show you this," he said. "My father got it from an Egyptian wizard years ago. It''s a rare, original rune crystal. Unfortunately, he passed away before he could fully decode it. Now the magic inside it is fading, and I''ve been struggling to transfer its contents to another crystal. I thought you might have better luck."


    Yulia took the crystal, raising an eyebrow at him. "Honestly, Lucius, you should''ve worked on preserving your father''s legacy a lot sooner."


    Lucius let out a quiet sigh and looked away. "You think I haven''t tried? This kind of thing isn''t exactly my area of expertise."


    As Yulia studied the crystal, the scene blurred and faded, replaced by swirling clouds. Alex lowered his wand, breaking the Legilimency spell, and muttered to himself, "Mole Valley in Surrey... close to where the Longbottoms were attacked. It''s probably connected. But dam these pure-blood families sure love hoarding treasures."


    Only a few seconds had passed, but for Sampur, it felt like an eternity. His face burned with anger and humiliation as he glared at Alex. "How dare you!" he hissed, his voice trembling with rage. "How dare you pry into the private affairs of the noble Travers family!"


    Alex smirked, his tone sharp and mocking. "Noble? You pure-bloods are nothing but a joke. Maybe you should think about what gave you the nerve to provoke me in the first place."


    Before Sampur could respond, Alex slammed him to the ground with a swift kick. A flick of his wand sent Sampur sprawling on the floor.

 Chapter 92 - Well Wait

    Alex sneered down at him. "I''ve wasted enough time on you already. But I''ll be taking your wands. If you want them back, it''ll cost you¡ª20 Galleons each. And don''t forget, this is your first wand, isn''t it?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.With a chuckle, Alex turned and walked out of the room, leaving them behind. Travers, furious and humiliated, slammed his fist against the bathroom floor, only to wince from the pain. "What now?" asked a younger boy beside him, his voice shaking.


    "What do you think?" Travers snapped. "Wake up Wilkes. We need to figure out what to do."


    When Wilkes woke up and heard what happened, his face twisted in anger. "He took all our wands?" he said, incredulous.


    "Yeah, Senior Wilkes. That guy''s so full of himself. Not only did he beat us, but he stole our wands!" one of the younger boys whined.


    "We should report him to the Head of House," another suggested nervously. "He attacked us first. At the very least, we could get our wands back and deal with him later."


    "No," a fourth-year interrupted, shaking his head. "If we report this, it''ll spread, and we''ll look even weaker. Besides, he didn''t leave any proof. If we push too hard, he might just destroy our wands outright. At most, the Head of House would give him detention."


    Wilkes clenched his fists. "Then what are we supposed to do?"


    Travers gritted his teeth. "Let''s go to Prefect Yaxley. He''ll know what to do. I swear, I''ll make that Mudblood pay for this¡ªtenfold, no, a thousand times over!"


    "Yeah," the others echoed, their voices thick with venom. "We''ll make him pay in blood."


    They gathered their thoughts and marched off toward the Slytherin common room, anger and determination etched on their faces.


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom, a loud wail echoed from one of the stalls. Moaning Myrtle floated out, clutching her ghostly glasses. "Oh, how terrifying! That boy almost scared Myrtle to death¡ªagain!" she sobbed, wiping at her phantom tears. "His aura was so menacing, I had to hide. If I hadn''t, I might''ve fallen to pieces!"


    In Yaxley''s private room back in the Slytherin dorms, the group sat nursing their bruised egos. They took turns recounting their run-in with Alex.


    "So, let me get this straight," Yaxley said, raising an eyebrow as he looked them over. "Seven of you got humiliated by a second-year Muggle-born, and you even lost your wands?"


    Wilkes, still sporting visible bruises, stared at the floor. "It''s true. And he said he''d come for you next, Yaxley."


    "Unbelievable," Yaxley snapped, his frustration evident. "You''ve handed our pure-blood reputation to him on a silver platter."


    Travers clenched his fists. "That boy is ruthless. You''ve got to help us, Yaxley. We need to show him who really runs Slytherin."


    Yaxley leaned back, his eyes narrowing in thought. "No, not yet. Professor Bones is already keeping a close watch on me, and Vanessa would never let me get away with something reckless. Besides, Alex probably expects retaliation. We''ll wait for the right moment."


    Wilkes frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Yaxley smirked, his tone cold. "Let him think he''s won. Christmas is coming, and students will leave for the holidays. Keep an eye on him. If he steps off school grounds, we''ll be waiting."


    "And if he doesn''t?" Travers asked, skeptical.


    "Then we wait until Easter. If not then, summer. By next year, he''ll start Hogsmeade trips, and the new Defense professor won''t be here to protect him. That''ll be our time."


    Wilkes nodded slowly, a grim understanding settling over him. "Next year, without Bones or Vanessa¡­"


    "Exactly. When the time comes, he''ll regret every word, every insult," Yaxley said with a dark smile.


    "What about our wands?" Travers grumbled. "We can''t just leave them with him."


    Yaxley waved a hand dismissively. "Pay the ransom. Get them back quietly. Consider it a lesson in patience. Don''t provoke him for now¡ªwe can''t risk alerting the professors. Remember, snakes only strike when it''s the perfect moment."


    Travers clenched his fists but nodded. "Fine. But when the time comes, he''ll regret crossing paths with me."


    Elsewhere, Alex stood outside Professor Bones'' office. The door was ajar, and inside, the professor was engrossed in studying a pair of glowing, rune-etched glasses. Bones didn''t look up until Alex cleared his throat softly.


    "Alex," Bones said, setting the glasses aside. "It''s not like you to visit during the day. What''s on your mind?"


    Alex stepped forward, his expression serious. "I''ve got some news. Have you heard about the Longbottoms?"


    Burns'' face darkened as he leaned forward. "I just got word from Emmeline. She was with them. They''re safe, but... they''ve been seriously hurt. They''re still unconscious."


    Alex''s jaw tightened, though relief flickered in his eyes. "At least they''re alive. I''ve dug up some information on the attackers. I think I know who''s behind this."


    Burns'' expression sharpened instantly. "Are you certain?"


    Alex nodded firmly. "Yes. My sources point to Bellatrix, Rodolphus, and Rabastan Lestrange. They''re hiding near Mole Valley in Surrey. It''s close to where the Longbottoms were last seen."


    Burns'' gaze grew more intense. "Good work, Alex. But let me remind you¡ªtalent, no matter how bright, can lead to darkness if you''re not careful. Many wizards have gone down that road, thinking they could control it."


    "I understand, Professor," Alex replied, his voice steady. "But as a Slytherin, I can''t just sit back and do nothing. I''ve never been one to follow the rules blindly, and I won''t start now."


    Burns nodded, his tone serious. "The Lestranges have been wanted by the Ministry for years. I''ve suspected they were involved, but their exact location has been a mystery. Your information is critical. I''ll inform Moody immediately."


    Alex acknowledged this with a nod before leaving the office. Burns watched him go, worry flashing across his face for a brief moment.


    Later that evening, back in the Slytherin common room, Alex glanced up as Rozier approached him nervously. With a wry grin, Alex said, "Didn''t think they''d send you."


    Rozier shifted awkwardly, clearly uncomfortable. "Wilkes and the others didn''t want to face you themselves. They sent me to... deal with it. What did you do to him, anyway? His face turns bright red every time your name comes up."


    Alex smirked. "Maybe you should ask him yourself. Now, enough small talk¡ªdid you bring the money?"


    Rozier handed over a small pouch of Galleons. "Here. 140 Galleons. I don''t know how, but you actually got them to pay up."


    Alex pocketed the money with a chuckle. "Guess they''re not completely stupid¡ªor maybe a few of them have some sense."


    "What do you mean?" Rozier asked, looking confused.


    "They''re too scared to make a scene at school, so they''ll bide their time. They''ll wait for a chance when they think I''m not paying attention," Alex said, his tone dismissive. "Have they said anything about their plans?"


    Rozier shook his head. "Not really, but they''re angry. They won''t just let this go."


    "Neither will I," Alex replied coldly. "Keep an ear out and let me know if you hear anything."


    Rozier hesitated. "You''re really planning to go up against them? If this escalates, you could get expelled¡ªor worse, end up in Azkaban."


    "Only if they catch me in the act," Alex said with a smirk. "Now go. Let me know if anything comes up."

 Chapter 93 - Muggle World

    Once Rozier left, Alex sat back, thinking. His instincts were spot on¡ªWilkes and his group were laying low, likely because Professor Burns had been keeping a closer watch on Hogwarts lately. Still, it seemed Burns wasn''t aware of Alex''s recent actions in the bathroom, which meant the professor''s focus was elsewhere¡ªprobably on the older students."I need to speed up my plans," Alex thought, his eyes narrowing with determination. "They''re not going to back down, so neither can I. The next few months will be critical."


    When the Christmas holidays arrived, Alex chose to stay at Hogwarts, deciding to use the break to train and gather resources. His resolve to strengthen himself only deepened as he prepared for what lay ahead.


    During the break, Alex spent much of his time at the cabin in the Forbidden Forest. Through letters exchanged with Augusta Longbottom, he learned more about what had happened to Frank and Alice. They had endured horrific torture, leaving them with devastating injuries and almost complete memory loss. Now, they were in St. Mungo''s Hospital, with little hope for recovery. Augusta''s letters carried an undercurrent of heartbreak, but her strength shone through¡ªfor Neville''s sake, if nothing else.


    "They think they''re untouchable," Alex muttered to himself, his eyes glinting with a dangerous resolve. "But if they come for me, they''ll be in for a nasty surprise."


    Hagrid was thrilled to have Alex around during the holidays, even though Alex spent most of his time in his room. From within, the sound of hammering and crafting echoed through the forest. When Alex asked Hagrid for a piece of Chimaera skin as a Christmas gift, the half-giant happily obliged, handing over a thick, durable piece of leather he''d been using as a pillow cover. The Chimaera skin¡ªtough and resistant¡ªwas perfect for Alex''s purposes.


    One evening over dinner, Hagrid couldn''t help but comment when he saw Alex poring over a book on wizarding families. "Readin'' about pure-bloods, are yeh? Never figured yeh''d be interested in that lot."


    Alex shrugged, not looking up. "Just doing some homework. You know the saying¡ªknow yourself and know your enemy. It never hurts to be prepared."


    Hagrid frowned, an uneasy feeling settling in. "Prepared for what? Somethin'' dangerous, I''m guessin''?"


    Alex gave a small smile, brushing off the concern. "Nothing specific," he said, then added thoughtfully, "Did you know that when the International Statute of Secrecy was introduced, a lot of pure-bloods opposed it? They wanted an open war with Muggles."


    Hagrid grimaced. "That''s a horrible thought."


    "Over time, though, most of those families changed their minds," Alex continued. "Now they go out of their way to support the secrecy law. That''s part of why they don''t all back the Death Eaters."


    "Why''d they change their tune?" Hagrid asked, curiosity lighting his features.


    "Money and power," Alex said dryly. "Plenty of them have made fortunes mingling with Muggles¡ªmarriages, business deals, buying up land. Some have even wormed their way into Muggle high society. It''s in their best interest to keep things quiet instead of letting the Death Eaters wreck it all."


    "Greed, as usual," Hagrid muttered.


    Alex tilted his head thoughtfully. "There''s another reason. If wizards and Muggles ever went to war... who do you think would win?"


    The idea of an emergency device felt innovative, especially in the wizarding world, where there wasn''t any instant way to call for help. Alex had drawn inspiration from ancient rune applications in a book Sirius had sent him. He''d modeled the coin''s mechanics loosely on the Floo Network, though its range was limited to Hogwarts. He''d made several and given them to friends like Vivian and Charles as Christmas presents.


    Hagrid beamed, clearly impressed. "So now, if I need you, I just use this! Alex, that''s brilliant!"


    Alex chuckled, pleased with the reaction. He pulled out a small notebook¡ªanother alchemical creation¡ªthat was designed to receive messages from the coins he''d handed out. This way, he could track any alerts immediately.


    The evening passed with laughter as they tested the coin over a hot pot dinner. Outside, snow fell softly, and the warmth of the hut made the holiday feel cozy and bright.


    In the following days, Alex kept busy in the hut, working on spells and crafting alchemical tools. Owls flew in and out, delivering letters and gifts from friends. Charles and Professor McGonagall sent him Quidditch memorabilia, while Vivian, knowing his love of books, sent him rare magical tomes. Professor Bones went even further, sending three ounces of goblin silver and a set of fine carving knives.


    Through Professor Bones'' letter, Alex learned the grim truth about the Longbottoms. Their condition was worse than anyone had feared. They couldn''t remember anyone, not even family, and were unable to care for themselves. Their future was confined to the hospital, where they''d need constant care.


    The letter also brought news of a raid in Surrey. Led by Moody, Aurors had discovered the Lestrange family''s hideout. After a fierce battle, Bellatrix Lestrange and her followers were captured and sent to Azkaban, though two Aurors were seriously injured in the fight. Professor Bones thanked Alex, noting that the information he''d provided had been key to locating the stronghold.


    Alex sighed, shaking his head. "They need better strategies," he muttered. "Why don''t they plan their attacks in stages? Cover all angles? Instead, they just charge in like kids in a schoolyard fight."


    As the holidays drew to a close, a package arrived for Alex, delivered by a dignified owl. Inside, he found a pair of boots made from Chimaera hide, a gift Hagrid had given him. He''d spent five Galleons at Diagon Alley to have the boots custom-made, and they didn''t disappoint. Sturdy and well-crafted, they were perfect for his next project.


    "It''s time to start building my tactical gear," Alex said, a smile spreading across his face.


    He envisioned the gear in his mind: it would handle five functions¡ªsensing, jamming, movement, protection, and offense. The boots would cover movement, enhanced with runes for Shock Absorption, Silence, Energy Absorption, and Speed Boost. Since his broom-flying wasn''t reliable in a fight, these boots would give him the quick mobility he needed.


    Alex''s mind raced with possibilities as he turned the boots over in his hands. It was just the beginning.


    Hagrid scratched his head, mulling over the question. "Well, wizards know magic, so I reckon they''d have the upper hand," he said with a shrug. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex shook his head. "Not really. If an actual war broke out, the wizarding world wouldn''t stand a chance against a full-scale Muggle attack. Muggle weapons are far more advanced than most wizards realize. Honestly, it''d be a miracle if wizards could even escape unscathed from a Muggle raid. Some pure-blood families understand this¡ªthey''ve had enough dealings with Muggles to know. That''s one reason they avoid pushing for a war that could wipe them out."


    Hagrid looked stunned. "Are Muggles really that dangerous? I''ve met plenty of them¡ªthey can''t do magic, can''t make things vanish or turn mice into teacups."


    "You''re right, they don''t have magic," Alex admitted. "But when it comes to raw destructive power? There''s no comparison. Have you ever seen a spell that can destroy an entire island in one go?"


    Hagrid''s eyes widened. "Blimey! You''re joking. There''s no magic that strong, is there?"

 Chapter 94 - Lockhart

    Alex leaned in slightly, a faint smile on his lips. "No joke. But Muggles have weapons that powerful. That''s why keeping the ''Statute of Secrecy'' intact is so important¡ªit''s the best way to keep everyone safe. But..." He paused, his expression darkening."But what?" Hagrid pressed.


    "If wizards keep staying ignorant about Muggles, thinking of them only through outdated stories, it creates this¡­ arrogant sense of superiority. That kind of ignorance is dangerous. It''s what gave rise to groups like the Death Eaters."


    Hagrid''s face fell, his expression serious. "So you''re saying even if we defeat the Death Eaters now, something like this could happen again? Another group could just pop up?"


    Alex nodded. "Exactly. It''s happened before. Grindelwald almost swept through the magical world with similar ideas. And even now, groups like the ''Scavenger'' in Northern Europe or the ''Pure Land Society'' are still causing trouble. Wizards who don''t understand Muggles can easily fall into believing they''re superior. Once they start thinking like that, they''re easy targets for manipulation."


    Hagrid''s jaw dropped, as though his entire worldview had been flipped upside down. "Merlin''s beard... I never knew it was so complicated."


    Alex offered a reassuring smile. "That''s why we''ve got to stay strong, Hagrid. It''s the only way we can shape our own future. But," he added, closing the book he''d been reading, "those problems are a long way off. For now, let''s just enjoy Christmas dinner."


    Reaching into his bag, Alex pulled out a small, silver-white coin and slid it across the table. "Oh, and here¡ªMerry Christmas."


    Hagrid picked up the coin, examining it curiously under the dim light. "What''s this? Doesn''t look like a Sickle."


    Alex smiled. "It''s a communication coin. Not fully functional yet, but it does a few things. The side with the sword is the front; the ouroboros is the back. It''s an alchemy tool I made recently."


    Hagrid turned it over in his massive hands, studying it with interest. "A communication coin? You''re telling me this little thing can send messages?"


    "Exactly. If you''re ever in danger, channel your magic into the sword side. It''ll alert me, and I''ll be able to find your location. The ouroboros side works for regular messages¡ªactivate it, and I''ll know to meet you at the hut."


    Over the next two days, Alex carefully etched runes onto the boots, using the Innocent Hammer to strengthen their durability and enhance their magical properties. By the time he finished, it was noon, and students were returning to Hogwarts for the start of term the next day. Admiring his work, Alex decided to name the boots Phase Shoes.


    He slipped them on, clicking his heels to activate the enchantments. The runes lit up faintly, glowing in sequence. Leaning forward, he tested the boots, and with a sudden rush of wind, he shot forward almost instantly, covering twenty meters in just over a second.


    He assessed the speed, nodding in satisfaction. "That''s about six seconds for a hundred meters¡ªfaster than an Olympic sprinter. Good enough. Let''s see how they handle climbing."


    Picking up speed, Alex sprinted down a path toward a stone pillar. With a powerful leap, he jumped over two meters high, kicked off the stone, and ran up the side of the pillar, scaling over ten meters. With a final push, he flipped off the top, landing smoothly and raising his arms like a gymnast finishing a routine.


    "The shock absorption is solid," he noted, "and they''re nearly silent. But they use about three times the energy of normal running. It''s exhausting." He frowned thoughtfully. "These boots aren''t practical for everyday use, but in a fight, they''re perfect. Short bursts will save energy and keep things under control," he concluded, pleased with the results.


    Later that day, Alex headed to the library. He couldn''t stop thinking about the tragedy of the Longbottoms, and although it seemed unlikely, he felt compelled to research memory magic in hopes of finding a way to help them.


    "Mrs. Pince, where can I find books on memory magic?" he asked the stern librarian, who was familiar with his frequent visits.


    "Memory magic?" she repeated thoughtfully. "Try shelf twenty, seventh row. You should find something useful there."


    "Thank you," Alex said, heading to the spot she''d mentioned. He scanned the titles and pulled out Introduction to the Forgetfulness Charm, flipping through its pages. Unfortunately, it mostly focused on techniques for erasing memories, not restoring them. He frowned, feeling a little discouraged.


    "Looking into memory magic, are we?" A light, mocking voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Alex turned to see an older boy wearing a flashy blue robe that smelled overwhelmingly of perfume. "Yes, senior?" Alex replied politely, not recognizing him. Alex rarely interacted with other students and didn''t know many of them.


    "You''re in luck!" the boy announced with a grin. "I''m not only skilled in countless spells, but also quite popular with the ladies. If you need help, I''m your man." He flashed a dazzling smile, clearly fishing for admiration.


    Alex felt awkward but didn''t want to be rude. He forced a polite smile. "If you''re offering advice, I''d be grateful, senior."


    "Of course!" the boy said dramatically. "Consider it my way of giving back to the magical community. As someone admired across all grades, I take pride in helping young wizards thrive." He strutted to a nearby shelf, pulled out an excessively thick book, and handed it to Alex with a flourish.


    "This gem, The Brain and Memory Arts, is just what you need," he declared. "I only read a few chapters, and my Memory Charm became flawless." He winked theatrically.


    Alex hesitated, taking the book. Before he could respond, a familiar voice cut in. "Lockhart, are you bothering students again?"


    Alex turned to see Senior Vanessa approaching with a stern look. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Vanessa!" Lockhart exclaimed with exaggerated delight. "About that love letter you sent me¡ªI''ve been meaning to reply, but you know, with so many admirers, it''s hard to keep up. Surely, you understand."


    Vanessa''s expression turned cold as she drew her wand. Startled, Lockhart shrank back and quickly disappeared.


    Alex let out a sigh of relief. "He runs fast. Thanks, Senior Vanessa." He paused, then teased, "Wait, did I hear that right? A love letter?"


    Vanessa rolled her eyes. "Not a chance. That''s Gilderoy Lockhart¡ªa fraud and an insufferable show-off. A few years ago, he faked hundreds of love letters to himself on Valentine''s Day to seem popular. He even forged one from Professor McGonagall."


    Alex laughed. "Wow, he''s bold, I''ll give him that."


    "Nobody likes him," Vanessa muttered. "He just shows off to younger students who don''t know him yet. I can''t wait for him to graduate. One less headache."


    "Looking forward to it too," Alex said, amused.


    Vanessa''s expression softened. "Anyway, stay sharp. Not everyone here is your friend."


    "Thanks for the warning, Senior Vanessa," Alex said with a nod.


    After she left, Alex glanced down at the hefty book. Flipping through its pages, he found himself intrigued. It covered memory magic, thought runes, and the intricate structure of the Obliviate spell. "Well, maybe Lockhart isn''t completely useless," Alex muttered, smiling as he checked the book out.

 Chapter 95 - Curse

    Back in the Slytherin common room, Alex ignored the glares from some pure-blood students and headed straight to his dorm. Over the next few days, he fell into a routine: attending classes, practicing charms, studying runes with Professor Bones, helping Charles train, crafting alchemy tools, and diving into the memory magic book.Meanwhile, Travers and Wilkes assigned students to spy on Alex, tracking his every move. But each attempt ended in humiliation¡ªsome spies were left hanging by their robes in the halls, others found themselves dumped into the girls'' bathroom. Strangely, none of them could recall what had happened. After a few weeks, no one dared to follow him anymore, though Travers and Wilkes were furious.


    Unbothered, Alex carried on with his life. Hogwarts had grown livelier since the Dark Lord''s disappearance. Pranks were more frequent, and Peeves, the mischievous ghost, was busier than ever, causing chaos wherever he went.


    Noticing Peeves acting strangely, Alex decided to ask Professor Flitwick for some insight. The professor explained that Peeves wasn''t an ordinary ghost; he was born with the very stones of Hogwarts and shared a deep connection with the school. Peeves'' energy and mood reflected the atmosphere of Hogwarts itself. During dark times, like the recent wave of fear and sadness in the wizarding world, the lack of laughter and mischief had drained Peeves. He had grown quiet, even disappearing for days at a time. But now, with pranks and laughter filling the school again, Peeves was more active than ever¡ªmuch to the frustration of the caretaker, Filch.


    Filch took the surge in pranks personally. He spent day and night patrolling the halls, determined to catch the troublemakers. He was so preoccupied with his patrols that he barely had time for his regular duties, like cleaning the bathrooms.


    One evening, as Filch made his rounds in the library, he heard a faint noise coming from the Restricted Section. Gripping his kerosene lamp tightly, he hurried toward the sound, its light throwing long, flickering shadows across the walls. But when he arrived, there was nothing¡ªno students, no movement, not even a mouse. Muttering curses under his breath, Filch gave the area one last suspicious glance before stomping away.


    In a dark corner where Filch had just looked, a figure shimmered into view. It was Alex, exhaling a quiet sigh of relief. "That was too close," he thought, his heart still racing. He hadn''t expected some of the restricted books to be warded with alarm spells, and he had almost triggered one by accident.


    This semester, Alex had finally mastered the Disillusionment Charm after countless hours of practice. His magical and physical abilities had reached a point where he could handle advanced spells, so he had focused on mastering both the Disillusionment and Shield Charms. With these spells, he could now move around the castle undetected, even sneaking into places like the Restricted Section at night.


    But the Restricted Section was no ordinary part of the library. Many of its books were cursed or heavily enchanted. A single careless touch could set off an alarm, alerting nearby professors¡ªor worse, Filch. Alex reminded himself to be extra cautious, using detection spells on each book before daring to open it. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After nearly two hours of meticulous searching, Alex finally found the book he had been looking for. It contained valuable information about magical runes¡ªspecifically those used to control and store magical energy. However, the runes in the book were shown as flat, two-dimensional shapes, while Alex needed to understand them in three dimensions to use them effectively.


    At the Charm Club, Alex had started experimenting with temperature control spells, which required precise management of magical energy. The runes he was studying could potentially help him refine this process. He envisioned a rune capable of absorbing magic from its surroundings¡ªsomething that could revolutionize the wizarding world.


    Most magical items, like his enchanted monocle and phase shoes, relied on their users'' magic to function. Alex wanted to create items that could store magic independently, essentially becoming self-sustaining. By combining magic-absorbing runes with storage runes, he imagined creating something akin to a magical solar panel¡ªa device that could recharge itself over time.


    The challenge, as Professor Bones had once explained, was that existing magic storage runes were basic and depended heavily on the materials they were made from. Few truly innovative designs had been developed. That was why Alex had ventured into the Restricted Section¡ªto see if he could find something new.


    Carefully packing away his notes, Alex made a mental plan. "I''ll start with the magic flow runes first. If I can collect enough data on magic absorption, it might even help with the temperature control spells," he thought as he slipped back into the shadows.


    Throughout the semester, Alex kept a strict schedule, focusing intensely on his studies and avoiding unnecessary distractions. Meanwhile, outside Hogwarts, the wizarding world was in turmoil as the Ministry, led by Minister Millicent Bagnold, ramped up its hunt for Death Eaters. Many pure-blood families loyal to Voldemort were under investigation, but they often escaped justice by claiming they had been under the Imperius Curse or using Polyjuice Potion to create false alibis.


    One evening, Alex shared his frustrations with Professor Bones. "Can''t they just use Veritaserum or check memories to get the truth?" he asked.


    Professor Bones sighed. "It''s not that simple. Magic, as powerful as it is, can be manipulated. Memories can be tampered with, Veritaserum can be resisted, and some families have perfected the art of deception."


    Alex wasn''t surprised by the response; he had already come up with a few ideas to irritate those families in return. Although the investigations hadn''t significantly affected the pure-bloods, they had managed to tone down their arrogance a bit¡ªeven among some of the Slytherin students.


    Unfortunately, this also meant Alex had lost some convenient practice targets for his Legilimency and Memory Charm skills. He had improved quickly when he could practice on real people, but now, with Professor Bones keeping a closer watch on him, Alex couldn''t risk targeting anyone at school. Besides, he sometimes felt faint traces of magical energy around him, as if the professor had placed a monitoring spell nearby. Alex figured he might be on some sort of watch list.


    "Well, I''ll deal with it all next semester," he thought. The students were small potatoes anyway¡ªhis real targets were the Death Eaters outside Hogwarts.


    By the time the semester ended, Professor Bones had resigned. He cited the infamous curse on the Defense Against the Dark Arts position as his reason for leaving. Despite Voldemort''s apparent defeat, he didn''t want to take any chances. Meanwhile, Alex aced all his exams, earning straight A''s. Vivian, however, barely scraped by in most of her classes, with History of Magic being her worst subject.


    At the end-of-term feast, Headmaster Dumbledore announced Hufflepuff as the winner of the House Cup. Their hard work had paid off. Ravenclaw had struggled in Quidditch this year, costing them valuable points, while Gryffindor and Slytherin had deducted more points than they earned due to constant fights.

 Chapter 96 - Start of Third Year

    When Alex had to choose electives for his third year, he picked Ancient Runes and Care of Magical Creatures. His prior study of runes practically guaranteed him good grades, and thanks to his time spent with Hagrid, he''d learned a lot about magical creatures. He figured this knowledge might help with his alchemy studies.For safety reasons, and with approval from Professor McGonagall and Headmaster Dumbledore, Alex decided to stay at Hogwarts during the summer. He settled in a small cabin near the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid was thrilled, and Alex was just as excited to have uninterrupted time to focus on his research.


    "I''m not heading back with you this year, Charles. Make sure to stick to the training plan¡ªyour progress has been lagging lately," Alex said as he said goodbye to his friend.


    Vivian smiled warmly in support, while Charles winced, clearly less thrilled about Alex''s intense training regimen. After waving them off, Alex returned to the castle, unaware that he was being watched from a distance.


    "Damn it, the kid''s staying at the school. Now what?" Wilkes grumbled, glaring out of the window of a nearby carriage.


    "It''s your fault for being so obvious. He''s probably onto us by now," Yaxley sneered, rubbing the few whiskers on his chin. "You should''ve been more subtle. It was only supposed to be a warning."


    "And what if he keeps dodging us next year?" Travers muttered darkly.


    "Don''t worry about that. Bones is gone, and Vanessa''s graduated. Next year, I''ll be in charge of Slytherin, and I''ll make sure that Mudblood knows his place," Yaxley said with a cruel grin.


    Wilkes smirked. "Yeah. The nerve of that Mudblood, standing up to us."


    "I swear, if I see those eyes of his again, I''ll gouge them out," Travers hissed, his voice full of venom as he recalled an unpleasant memory.


    "Keep your head on straight. No killing¡ªnot in school, anyway. The consequences would be too big," Yaxley warned sharply.


    "Honestly, I don''t even know why they let filthy Mudbloods in here. Dumbledore must be out of his mind," Travers added with a scowl.


    In the corner, Rozier stayed quiet, listening to the others. A part of him wished they''d get rid of Alex; it would free him from the boy''s influence. But another part of him worried¡ªif Alex exposed him for providing help, the fallout could be disastrous.


    "Have any of you heard anything from your families? What''s the latest on that Potter boy or the Dark Lord?" Yaxley asked, shifting the topic.


    "Not much," Travers replied. "But my uncle''s sure the Dark Lord isn''t dead. He''s convinced he''ll come back."


    Yaxley eyed Travers, whose family had a reputation for blind loyalty to Voldemort, then turned to Rozier. "What about your family?"


    Rozier hesitated, his voice shaking slightly. "I¡ªI don''t know. My father''s not entirely convinced the Dark Lord will return."


    Yaxley scowled and rolled up his sleeve, revealing the Dark Mark on his forearm. The black skull with a twisting serpent seemed to writhe faintly, sending ripples of unease, admiration, and excitement through the group.


    "As long as this mark remains, so does he," Yaxley said firmly. "Remember, betrayal starts with doubt. Convince your father. We all share the same goal¡ªprotecting the purity of our bloodline."


    Rozier nodded nervously as Yaxley''s intense gaze lingered on him. "I understand. Actually, Yaxley, I might have an idea for you."


    Rozier''s stomach twisted with anxiety as Yaxley''s earlier comment about betrayal replayed in his mind. But he leaned closer, forcing a smirk, and whispered something into Yaxley''s ear.


    Yaxley''s eyebrows furrowed as he listened, then lifted slightly, a flicker of approval crossing his face. Across from them, Travers sighed. "Since the Dark Lord vanished, everything''s gone downhill. That Millicent woman is watching us like a hawk, and the Lestranges are a mess. They''ve even been arrested. I heard they were planning to go after Professor Bones this summer, but it''s a shame she got away."


    "The glory of pure-blood wizards will never fade," Yaxley said confidently. "Those who dare to challenge us, like that Mudblood, will pay the price. I''ve already come up with a clever plan for next year."


    He gestured for the group to gather closer and began outlining his scheme.


    ---


    Meanwhile, Alex had returned to his cabin in the Forbidden Forest, sticking to a strict daily routine. He spent his days practicing spells, researching alchemy, tending to a small vegetable garden, cooking meals for Hagrid, and writing letters to friends.


    Charles worked hard on his training with Alex''s guidance from afar, while Vivian traveled with her parents. Alex also kept in regular contact with Professor Bones, who had resigned, exchanging ideas on alchemy and spell theory.


    At the Longbottom home, Augusta kept the family together with her usual steely resolve. She had hoped Alex would visit, especially after they''d spent a summer together before. But Alex declined, worried that his presence might put her in danger. He promised to visit when things calmed down.


    The Weasleys also stayed in touch. Molly had grown fond of Alex after his help the previous year. With her son Bill set to start Hogwarts soon, she asked Alex to look after him. She assumed Bill would end up in Gryffindor, and Charles was expected to watch over him too. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex smirked at the thought. Should he include Bill in his training regimen? After working with Charles, he realized his intense program could benefit other young wizards who were still growing and developing their magic.


    The summer flew by, and soon it was time for the new school year. On the evening before term started, Hagrid prepared to head to the train station to welcome the first-years. Outside the cabin, Alex stepped out in his Hogwarts robes.


    He wore polished leather boots with simple black trousers tucked into them, a silver belt buckle engraved with an ouroboros, and a leather bag at his waist filled with potions. His high-collared black shirt was fastened with a tie in house colors, and over it, he wore a silver-and-black waistcoat bearing the school crest and a silver snake-shaped brooch. His shoulder-length black hair was neatly combed back, and a bronze monocle with a thin silver chain rested below his sharp brows. On his hand, he wore a smooth silver ring with faint engravings.


    "I''m off to fetch the new students. Make your way to the Great Hall," Hagrid said, lifting his lantern.


    "Got it," Alex replied, adjusting his monocle.


    He made his way along the familiar paths through the castle''s quiet corridors until he reached the Great Hall. Floating candles illuminated the room in a warm glow as Alex took a seat, waiting for the Sorting Ceremony to begin.

 Chapter 97 - Dave Gamper

    After a short wait, the professors began arriving, entering through a side door. Each one acknowledged Alex with a polite nod. Over the past two years, many of them had come to admire his disciplined and hard-working attitude. Though he was reserved and rarely showed up at social events, his excellent academic performance and behavior in class had earned him their respect.When Snape walked in, his sharp gaze landed on Alex, and he gave a brief nod, lifting his chin slightly in acknowledgment. Snape''s opinion of Alex was mixed¡ªhe saw him as competent but distant, respectful but hard to read, a student who kept his thoughts well-guarded. If it hadn''t been for the charm Alex wore, one Snape recognized as something from Lily, he might not have acknowledged him at all.


    "Severus, you''re lucky," one professor remarked casually. "Alex just submitted a paper proposing a new spell. It''s still incomplete, but it shows a lot of promise."


    Snape''s expression didn''t change, but there was a flicker of interest in his eyes.


    At the end of the last term, Alex and Professor Bones had finalized their research on a spell called the Echo Spell. Though Professor Flitwick knew the two worked closely together, he hadn''t expected such a well-constructed piece of work from a student. When he read through the thesis, he was genuinely impressed. Even though the spell still lacked a finalized incantation, its framework was advanced enough to warrant submission to Century Charms, a highly respected publication.


    While some assumed Professor Bones had been the main contributor to the project, with Alex listed first only as a gesture of encouragement, both Bones and Flitwick clarified that the spell''s concept and structure were largely Alex''s work. With such strong endorsements, Alex was beginning to draw attention from the academic community. It wouldn''t be long before letters from spell researchers and charm experts started piling up for him.


    Hearing Flitwick''s praise for a Slytherin student, Snape''s lips twitched into a faint smirk. Maybe this young man wasn''t as unremarkable as he had thought.


    As Snape mulled this over, Dumbledore entered the Great Hall, his presence warm and reassuring as always. He greeted everyone with a nod before taking his seat at the center of the teachers'' table. Beside him sat a newcomer¡ªa young wizard in his late twenties with a noticeably downcast expression. Alex raised an eyebrow at the man''s gloomy demeanor. The new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Alex thought wryly. He already looks miserable.


    Before Alex could dwell on the man''s sour mood, the Great Hall doors opened, and returning students from second through seventh year streamed in, filling the hall with chatter and laughter.


    "Alex!" a familiar voice called out. Vivian spotted him at the Slytherin table and hurried over, her face lighting up with a smile.


    "Long time no see, Vivian! How was your summer?" Alex asked, returning her grin.


    Vivian plopped down beside him, looking sheepish. "It was alright, I guess. But hey, did you finish the summer homework? I completely forgot about it until the train ride back! I spent all summer playing poker."


    Alex sighed, rubbing his forehead in mock frustration. "How did I end up with such an unreliable friend?" he muttered, pulling his homework out of his bag and handing it to her.


    Before Vivian could grab it, a group of pure-blood students entered the hall. Their eyes landed on Alex, their expressions brimming with hostility. Sensing the tension, Vivian leaned closer and whispered, "You won''t believe how bold those guys have gotten this year. Last year, they mostly kept to themselves, but now? They''re strutting around like they own the place. On the train, they told everyone to follow Yaxley''s lead and not to talk to you¡ªor risk being ''tainted.'' Can you believe that?"


    Alex''s face remained calm, but his voice held a touch of sarcasm. "Didn''t the Dark Lord vanish? Where do they get the nerve?"


    Vivian sighed. "Yaxley''s the new student council president, and Wilkes is a prefect. They''re acting like nothing''s changed. It''s worse than ever. Higgs, one of the senior Quidditch players, got slapped twice by Wilkes on the train just for talking back. It''s a mess!"


    While Vivian vented, Alex watched Yaxley and his group shove younger students aside to claim seats as if they owned the table. Alex''s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile.


    Vivian was about to continue when Alex interrupted with a smirk. "Didn''t they warn you not to talk to me?"


    Vivian huffed, crossing her arms. "I''m not scared of them! Let them try something¡ªmy mom would have their heads. And besides, my Poker Club''s not just for fun."


    Alex chuckled, pleased by her defiance, before turning his attention to the new arrivals. Professor McGonagall had led the first-years into the hall, their nervous faces scanning the room in awe. Among them, Alex spotted a familiar face¡ªBill Weasley. Even in the crowd, his fiery red hair was unmistakable. Taller than Alex remembered, Bill looked around curiously until his gaze met Alex''s. Recognizing him, Bill broke into a grin.


    The two exchanged a quick, friendly nod before Professor McGonagall began the Sorting Ceremony.


    "David Gamper," she called. A small, nervous boy stepped forward, his wide eyes darting around the hall. Once the Sorting Hat touched his head, it quickly declared, "Slytherin!" The boy looked relieved as he shuffled over to the Slytherin table.


    A few names later, McGonagall called, "Bill Weasley." Bill sat on the stool, fidgeting slightly as the Hat deliberated for a moment before shouting, "Gryffindor!" The Gryffindor table erupted into cheers as Bill joined them, his nerves melting into a bright smile.


    Alex couldn''t help but smile. "No surprise there," he murmured, watching the Gryffindors welcome Bill with open arms.


    Meanwhile, the space around Alex at the Slytherin table was noticeably empty¡ªmost students were keeping their distance, wary of Yaxley and his group. The exception was David, the newly sorted first-year, who hesitantly took a seat across from Alex.


    "Hi, I''m David Gamper," the boy said shyly.


    Alex gave him a warm smile. "Nice to meet you, David. I''m Alex Wilson. You can just call me Alex."


    Vivian leaned over with a teasing grin. "And I''m Vivian. You can call me Viv. Welcome to Slytherin!"


    David''s face lit up. "Thanks! You can call me Dave or David, I don''t mind. Actually, I know the Bulstrode name¡ªmy grandmother was a Bulstrode," he added eagerly. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vivian''s eyes widened in surprise. "No way! We''re related, then!" She laughed. "Though, in Slytherin, everyone''s probably related somehow." She grinned at him, clearly amused by the coincidence.

 Chapter 98 - Racism!

    Dave chuckled. "My dad always jokes that every Slytherin banquet feels like a family reunion¡ªeveryone''s related somehow!"Vivian tapped her chin, thinking. "Gamper, Gamper¡­ Wait, wasn''t there a Minister of Magic with that name?" Her face lit up as she remembered. "Yes! Ottaline Gamper! She had a great reputation, didn''t she?"


    Dave nodded, his cheeks turning pink with pride. "Yeah, Minister Ottaline Gamper was my ancestor. She created a committee to study Muggle intelligence and showed that Muggles are a lot smarter than wizards used to think. She was respected for being open-minded."


    Vivian''s excitement grew. "That''s right! She was one of the few Ministers who reached out to Muggles. Her work changed how a lot of wizards viewed them."


    Dave smiled, looking a little embarrassed as Vivian continued to praise his ancestor. "My family''s been studying Muggles ever since. My grandmother even married one. We live in a Muggle neighborhood, and I actually went to a Muggle kindergarten."


    As Dave spoke, he seemed to relax. "I made a lot of Muggle friends when I was little," he added, his smile growing.


    Their conversation was interrupted by a sharp voice. "Your ideas are dangerous."


    They turned to see Wilkes standing nearby, tall and sneering. He shot Alex a disdainful look before focusing on Dave. "Muggle-borns are nothing but inferior creatures. Gamper, remember your place. Don''t waste your time with certain¡­ types," he said, glaring at Alex.


    Dave looked startled, his gaze darting nervously between Alex and Wilkes. "But¡­ some of my Muggle friends are really clever. They''re just like us," he said hesitantly.


    Vivian wasn''t fazed. She slammed her hand on the table. "Wilkes, why don''t you mind your own business and let us enjoy our dinner?"


    Wilkes sneered. "I''m a prefect, Vivian. It''s my responsibility to keep an eye on the younger students and make sure they don''t fall in with the wrong crowd."


    Vivian stood up, anger flashing in her eyes, but Alex placed a calming hand on her shoulder. "Let it go," he said softly, pulling out a small notebook with a dramatic flourish. Flipping through the pages, he locked eyes with Wilkes. "If you''ve got more ''advice,'' feel free to share. I''ll be sure to write it all down."


    Wilkes paled, his confidence shaken. With a huff, he turned and walked away. Vivian smirked, crossing her arms. "Coward. He''s probably scared you''ll report him and get him kicked out of his prefect position."


    Alex shrugged and turned to Dave with an apologetic smile. "Sorry about that. Not the best introduction to Slytherin life."


    Dave shook his head quickly. "No, it''s okay. That was¡­ intense. Is he really a prefect?"


    "Unfortunately, yes," Vivian said, rolling her eyes. "But don''t let him get to you. Wilkes is only good at being a bully."


    Dave nodded, still looking a little overwhelmed. His gaze lingered on Vivian, who still seemed ready to fight.


    The sorting ceremony ended, and the tables were suddenly filled with a grand feast. The students eagerly dug into the delicious dishes, savoring every bite. Afterward, Dumbledore led everyone in the traditional school song, and the lively singing filled the Great Hall. As the night came to an end, the students made their way back to their common rooms, buzzing with excitement.


    In the Slytherin common room, Yaxley, the head of the Boys'' Student Union, called for everyone''s attention. His voice cut through the chatter as he stepped forward with an air of confidence.


    "Good evening, everyone. I''m a Slytherin prefect and the president of the Boys'' Student Union. On behalf of Slytherin House, I''d like to officially welcome our new students." He led a round of applause, his words polite but formal. Then his tone shifted, and his expression hardened. "Slytherin House is special. We are born into privilege, known for our ambition, cunning, and determination. Being in Slytherin is an honor."


    Yaxley''s eyes swept over the room. "But with that honor comes responsibility. We are the guardians of wizarding purity and tradition. The wizarding world is being overrun by intruders¡ªlesser beings who think they''re our equals. They take our jobs, our spaces, even try to lead us. This is unacceptable."


    A wave of applause erupted among the pure-blood students. Others clapped hesitantly, glancing around nervously. The new students, unsure of what to do, joined in, swept up in the moment. Yaxley raised a hand, silencing the room. "Here in Slytherin, we lead the charge in protecting our legacy. We must sever ties to Muggle society." He gestured to three students standing nearby. "Wilkes, Osbert, Travers, step forward."


    The three stepped up, their expressions serious. Yaxley continued, "We''re forming a new group: the Purity Committee. Its role is to monitor any Muggle-related activities at Hogwarts. The four of us will lead it, and everyone is expected to follow its rules." He stepped back, giving the floor to the others.


    Travers smirked as he addressed the crowd. "Remember our faces. This committee will watch everything that happens in Slytherin. We''ll decide who''s following the rules and who isn''t. Understood?"


    "Understood," the pure-blood students echoed enthusiastically. Others mumbled along, uneasy under the committee members'' watchful eyes.


    Travers gestured to Wilkes. "Meet the chairman of the Purity Committee, senior Wilkes. Show him the respect he deserves."


    "Hello, senior!" The response was scattered, but Wilkes smirked, stepping forward with a look that demanded obedience.


    "In the future, Slytherin dormitories will undergo regular inspections. Students from all houses are strictly forbidden from hiding Muggle items. Any such items found will be confiscated, and resistance will result in punishment. Furthermore, students will be categorized by their blood status. Half-blood students will enjoy certain privileges depending on their lineage, while those of higher mixed blood or Muggle-born status..."


    Wilkes paused, letting his eyes linger on Alex and Vivian for a moment before continuing. "...will serve the noble pure-blood students. They will handle all cleaning and maintenance tasks in the dormitories. Anyone refusing orders will be seen as disrespecting Slytherin and punished severely."


    Wilkes scanned the room, raising his voice as he shouted, "Pure-blood supremacy!"


    "Pure-blood supremacy! Pure-blood supremacy! Pure-blood supremacy!" The younger pure-blood students immediately echoed his chant, thrusting their arms into the air with fervor. Those with less enthusiasm¡ªsome pure-bloods and lower-ranking half-bloods¡ªhesitated before joining in, their voices low and uncertain. Meanwhile, a small group of half-blood students exchanged uneasy glances, their faces pale, but they dared not speak out.


    Alex remained impassive throughout, his expression unreadable. He''d expected this, after all. But beside him, Vivian was visibly furious. Her face turned red as Wilkes continued his speech. Being a Squib-Muggle hybrid made her feel the sting of his words acutely. To make matters worse, Wilkes'' decree about banning Muggle items would mean the end of her beloved poker club, for which she had recently invested in several new decks.


    "You can''t do this! This is blatant discrimination! I''m reporting you to Headmaster Snape!" Her protest barely left her lips when another voice rang out.


    "This is a crime!" A figure emerged from the crowd, climbing onto the steps and glaring at Wilkes. "I won''t stand for it!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 99 - Resistance Group

    Wilkes squinted at the speaker and sneered. "Well, well, Welen Higgs. A pure-blood wizard who thinks like a Muggle-loving fool. You want to report me? Let me remind you, my prefect status was approved by Professor Snape himself. Going against me means going against Slytherin. Betray your house, and you''ll face the consequences.""You don''t represent Slytherin! You''re nothing but remnants of You-Know-Who''s twisted ideology!" Welen shouted back. Before he could say more, Yaxley stepped forward and kicked Higgs down the steps. As he tumbled, several younger pure-bloods crowded around him, kicking and stomping on him until he cried out in pain.


    Yaxley sneered, standing over Higgs. "Don''t you dare question us again. You''re nothing. And don''t even think about running to a professor¡ªSlytherin business stays within Slytherin. Step out of line, and you''ll regret it."


    Vivian, shaking with anger, pushed through the crowd with Alex to reach Higgs. Together, they pulled him away from the jeering students.


    Yaxley didn''t bother stopping them. With a mocking smirk, he dismissed the gathering. "We''re done here. Go back to your dorms."


    The crowd dispersed quickly. Some students snickered as they passed Higgs, while others, especially the frightened half-bloods, hurried back to their rooms.


    Vivian knelt beside Higgs, brushing dust from his robes. "Senior Higgs, are you okay?" she asked, her voice tight with concern.


    "Cough... I''m fine," Higgs replied, though his voice was strained. "These people are despicable. I can''t believe Vanessa handed control over to these thugs after she graduated. No! I''m going to Head of House. If he doesn''t act, I''ll go straight to the Headmaster!"


    Alex''s expression darkened. This wasn''t part of the plan. He couldn''t allow Higgs to ruin the opportunity to act. Calmly, he placed a hand on Higgs'' shoulder. "It''s useless, Senior," Alex said. "Hogwarts has always been about house autonomy. Unless something truly catastrophic happens, the Headmaster won''t intervene. As for Head of House, do you really think Wilkes became prefect without his approval? Reporting them will only put you in their crosshairs, and they''re itching to make an example of someone."


    Higgs hesitated, his anger momentarily giving way to doubt. "Then what are we supposed to do? We can''t let them destroy Slytherin like this. If this continues, I can''t even imagine what will happen to the half-bloods... Alex, you''re Muggle-born. You''ll be their next target!"


    Alex smiled faintly. "There has to be resistance. But relying on professors won''t solve this. It''s up to us to change things."


    "Resistance?" Vivian repeated, her brow furrowed. "You''re talking about fighting back, aren''t you?"


    Alex sneered, glancing at the two before speaking. "I''ve been fed up with them for ages. They''re still trying to confiscate your card set and shut down your poker club. Of course, I''ll back you up!" His tone was casual, but the fire in his eyes betrayed his resolve.


    Vivian blushed slightly, partly from anger and partly from the excitement in Alex''s words. Meanwhile, Higgs hesitated. Looking at the two in front of him, their plan seemed outright ridiculous¡ªlike ants plotting to topple an elephant. "It seems you''re still on the fence, senior. That''s fine. As long as you keep this a secret, you don''t have to join us," Alex said calmly when Higgs didn''t immediately respond.


    The next day, Higgs found himself struggling with his thoughts. "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Higgs asked himself aloud. He was questioning his sanity for even considering the young man''s bold plan.


    Alex, as if reading his mind, offered a confident smile. "Absolutely. I may not be good at everything, but when it comes to a fight? That''s my specialty. Those guys? They''re nothing to me."


    Higgs looked at Alex, searching his expression for any trace of doubt or fear, but there was none. Instead, all he saw was confidence¡ªunyielding and almost reckless. "In that case," Higgs said, his tone firm, "prove it to me. Show me you have the strength to back up your words. If you can''t, I''ll have no choice but to stop you. Your recklessness could endanger not just you, but Vivian too." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As you wish," Alex replied without hesitation. "Tomorrow afternoon, meet me at Hagrid''s cabin by the edge of the Forbidden Forest. You know the place?"


    "I do. The gamekeeper lives there," Higgs replied with a nod.


    "Good. Vivian, you come too."


    "Alright, I''ll be there," Vivian said, knowing full well Alex had been staying near Hagrid''s place for some time. She often stopped by to keep him company.


    "Then it''s settled," Alex concluded. With that, the three parted ways, and Alex returned to his dormitory.


    The next afternoon, after finishing their classes, Higgs and Vivian made their way to Hagrid''s cabin. To their surprise, someone had beaten them there¡ªCharles.


    Charles, a Gryffindor student, had made a habit of running to the cabin every afternoon as part of his warm-up. As usual, he was stretching and preparing for his training when he noticed Vivian and Higgs approaching.


    "Alex, someone''s here for you!" Charles called toward the cabin, recognizing Higgs as a Slytherin senior and guessing they were here to meet Alex. Moments later, the door creaked open, and Alex stepped out, greeting Higgs with a nod.


    "Alright, Alex," Higgs began without preamble. "Like I said, if you want me to trust you, you''ll need to prove your strength. Show me you''re capable of going against them. Otherwise, I won''t just stand by and let you charge into danger."


    "Fair enough," Alex replied smoothly. "Let''s have a duel. Sound good?"


    Higgs nodded, appreciating Alex''s straightforwardness. He moved to an open spot beside the cabin, drawing his wand. "Whenever you''re ready."


    Alex glanced at Charles, who was watching curiously. "Actually, why don''t you duel him instead?"


    "What?" Both Higgs and Charles looked at Alex in disbelief.


    "You''re joking, right?" Higgs said, his voice tinged with skepticism. "I''m a fifth-year with straight A''s. You really expect a Gryffindor junior to duel me?"


    "Charles has been training with me for a year now," Alex said matter-of-factly. "This is a good chance to test his progress."


    Charles scratched his head, unsure. "You really think I can do this?"


    "You''ll be fine. Just remember, only use the Disarming Charm," Alex instructed.


    "What? Just the Disarming Charm? How am I supposed to defend myself?" Charles protested. "Shouldn''t I at least use a Shield Charm?"


    "You can''t cast the Shield Charm properly yet, and your Stunning Spell is shaky at best. Stick to the basics. You can dodge or deflect spells with your wand, like we''ve practiced," Alex said, his tone firm.


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts! Just do it," Alex snapped, frowning.


    Vivian chimed in with a smile. "You''ve got this, Charles. I believe in you!"


    Higgs, growing impatient, crossed his arms. "Are you done yet? If not, I''ll take both of you on at once. Stop wasting my time."


    With no way out, Charles took a deep breath and stepped forward, stopping about ten meters away from Higgs. He adjusted his stance, drawing his wand.


    "I''m ready," he said firmly.

 Chapter 100 - I Have a Plan

    Higgs nodded, giving a small bow before adopting a classic dueling stance. Charles, however, deviated from tradition, positioning himself more like a fencer in a Muggle duel. One foot forward, the other back, with slight bounces to keep himself mobile. His wand was held horizontally in front of him as he stared intently at Higgs, his determination clear. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Alex watched from the sidelines, his arms crossed and a faint smirk on his face. "Let''s see if you''ve really learned anything, Charles."


    "Stupefy! Expelliarmus!"


    Higgs took the lead in the duel, his wand flashing as he fired two spells in rapid succession. The timing between them was nearly seamless, showcasing why he was the top student in Slytherin. The spells streaked through the air, aimed directly at Charles, their speed almost blinding.


    Charles reacted quickly, his instincts honed through countless hours of training. As soon as he sensed the magic forming, he anticipated the trajectory of Higgs'' attacks and sidestepped the stunning spell. The second spell, the Disarming Charm, was deflected with a flick of his wand, sending it harmlessly into the air.


    Higgs'' expression shifted, his initial air of superiority vanishing. He narrowed his eyes, raising a shimmering shield with the Protego charm to block Charles'' retaliatory strike. In seconds, the duel escalated into a heated exchange of spells.


    The air around them crackled with energy as they traded attacks, their wands moving in quick, practiced arcs.


    At first, Higgs appeared confident, standing rooted in place like an unyielding fortress, firing spell after spell. However, it didn''t take long for him to realize something was off. The younger wizard was incredibly nimble, weaving through his spells with ease. Charles'' movements were unpredictable, and his counterattacks came fast and relentless.


    On the other hand, Charles saw the duel from a different perspective. His heart had pounded with nerves at the start, but as the fight progressed, he noticed glaring weaknesses in Higgs'' technique. While Higgs'' spells were powerful, they were also rigid and easy to predict. They flew in straight lines, always aimed at where Charles stood rather than where he might move next.


    "This is nothing like what Alex throws at me," Charles thought, his confidence growing with each dodged spell.


    Higgs'' approach was far too static, making him vulnerable. Charles seized the opportunity to press the attack, gradually closing the distance between them. His agility and quick thinking forced Higgs onto the defensive, and soon, the older student began to falter.


    Beads of sweat formed on Higgs'' brow as he instinctively took a step back, then another. He hadn''t planned to move, but Charles'' relentless pressure left him no choice.


    Charles'' eyes lit up when he saw Higgs retreating. ''Finally!'' he thought. A moving target at a predictable pace was much easier to handle. Memories of practicing against moving dummies with Alex flashed in his mind.


    Capitalizing on Higgs'' momentary lapse, Charles unleashed a calculated sequence of spells: three rapid-fire shots aimed at Higgs'' defenses. Without waiting to see the result, he rolled to the side, dodging Higgs'' counterattack, and fired two more disarming spells from an angle.


    Higgs blocked the first volley with another Protego, but the shield fizzled out just as the last two spells streaked toward him. With no time to react fully, he managed to deflect one with his wand, but the other hit him squarely in the chest.


    The force sent Higgs stumbling backward, his wand flying from his hand and landing with a clatter on the ground¡ªright at Charles'' feet.Breathing heavily, Charles straightened up, staring at the wand in his hand. A victorious grin spread across his face. "I won! I actually won!" he cheered, turning toward Alex, who stood nearby with a stopwatch.


    Vivian, watching from the sidelines, jumped up and down in excitement. "Charles, that was amazing! You were so cool out there!"


    Alex, however, didn''t look impressed. He walked over, arms crossed, and fixed Charles with a critical glare. "Why are you celebrating? That was sloppy."


    Charles'' grin faltered. "Sloppy?"


    "Yes, sloppy," Alex repeated, holding up the stopwatch. "Your footwork was slower than it was last semester. And what''s with your reaction time after casting a spell? Do you really need to stop and see if it hits before moving? Ridiculous. You could''ve cast four spells in the time it took you to cast three. What happened? Did you slack off during summer break? Don''t tell me you ignored the training schedule I gave you."


    Charles rubbed the back of his neck, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. "I, uh... I might''ve skipped a few days..."


    "A few?" Alex snorted. "You''re lucky Higgs'' technique is predictable, or you''d have been on the ground within the first minute."


    Vivian, who had been beaming moments ago, quieted down under Alex''s stern words, though her cheeks were still flushed with pride for Charles. Meanwhile, Higgs sat on the ground, staring at his empty hand with a mix of frustration and disbelief.


    Seeing this, Charles quickly stepped forward, offering a hand to help him up. "Here, take your wand," he said, handing it back with a polite smile.


    Higgs accepted the wand, his expression softening slightly. "You''re strong," he admitted. "I underestimated you. But I have to know... is Alex as good as you?"


    "Good? Me?" Charles'' face turned red at the compliment. "I''m not strong at all. Alex always says I''m weak. If it were him, the duel would''ve been over in seconds. I wouldn''t even stand a chance."


    Higgs'' eyes widened at this. The idea that Alex, a fellow Slytherin, was leagues ahead of him was hard to process. He considered himself one of the best in his year, someone who could even hold his own against Wilkes. And yet, here he was, bested by Alex''s prot¨¦g¨¦.


    After a moment of silence, Higgs straightened up and turned to Alex with newfound determination. "If you can teach someone like Charles to fight this well, then I''m willing to support you. Whatever you''re planning¡ªcount me in."


    Charles blinked, confused by Higgs'' sudden declaration. Vivian quickly recounted everything that had happened over the past two days. Charles listened intently, his expression darkening as anger flushed his cheeks. When she finished, he spun around to face Alex.


    "That''s outrageous! They''re trying to form a new Death Eater group right here at Hogwarts. Alex, I''m with you. Let''s take down those arrogant jerks together!" Charles exclaimed, his fists clenched.


    Alex, however, remained calm, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Relax, Charles. They''re nothing but a bunch of clowns playing pretend."


    He then turned to Higgs, his voice steady but commanding. "Senior, your job is simple. I''m not asking you to confront them directly. All I need is for you to clean up the mess after I deal with them."


    Higgs'' jaw dropped. "What? You''re planning to take them all on by yourself? That''s insane!"


    "Trust me," Alex replied confidently. "I''ve been preparing for this. I''m more than capable of handling them. The real issue is that these so-called pure-blood extremists are already stirring up division within Slytherin. When the time comes, someone will need to keep the house stable."

 Chapter 101 - Eccentric Professor

    Higgs frowned, deep in thought. The memory of Alex''s skill and composure during Charles'' training flashed in his mind. Slowly, he nodded. "Alright, what do you need from me?""For now, nothing," Alex said, his tone casual. "All we need to do is wait."


    "Wait?" Higgs raised an eyebrow.


    "Slytherin values cunning and self-preservation above all else," Alex explained, a sly grin forming. "As long as they''re not directly affected, most people will sit on the sidelines. But once these pure-blood radicals push too far, the half-bloods in our house will inevitably start resisting."


    Higgs seemed to catch on. "You''re right. There are plenty of half-blood wizards in Slytherin. Even though they come from respected families, they won''t tolerate being looked down on forever."


    "Exactly," Alex said. "When the backlash begins, that''s when you''ll step in. You''ll act as a voice of reason, rallying the half-bloods and stabilizing the house. Leave the radicals to me."


    Vivian chimed in with a nod. "That makes sense. Most Slytherins are pragmatic. They won''t blindly follow a cause that risks their own standing."


    "But are you really sure about this?" Higgs asked hesitantly. "There are seven pure-bloods in the sixth and seventh years, led by Yaxley. They''re no pushovers."


    Alex''s calm demeanor didn''t waver. "I know exactly who I''m dealing with, and I''ve prepared accordingly. Just stay low for now. They won''t try anything extreme while we''re still under Dumbledore''s roof."


    Then Alex glanced at both Higgs and Vivian. "Also, I''d like you to join my training plan. Strength is the foundation of everything. What do you think?"


    Vivian tilted her head curiously. "Training? Like the one Charles is doing?"


    "Exactly," Alex replied.


    Charles, standing to the side, eagerly interjected. "You don''t know how effective it is! I''ve only been training for a year, and look at me now!" His grin turned mischievous as he thought to himself, ''If I have to suffer through this, you''re not getting off easy either.''


    Higgs and Vivian exchanged glances, both recalling the strength Charles had displayed earlier. After a moment, they nodded in agreement. "Alright," Vivian said, "when do we start?"


    "Tomorrow," Alex confirmed. He turned to Charles with a smirk. "Since you''re so enthusiastic, you can handle the basics for them."


    Charles gulped but nodded enthusiastically. "Got it!"


    After dismissing the group, Alex returned to his room, letting out a long breath. He had successfully secured their cooperation, but he knew he couldn''t let them meddle in his plans. Timing and strategy were everything. ''Dumbledore... what are you playing at?'' Alex thought to himself. It feels like you''re deliberately allowing these pure-bloods to act out. But if that''s your move, I''ll turn it to my advantage.


    The next day, Hogwarts bustled with its usual energy. Alex attended his first Defense Against the Dark Arts class of the semester alongside Vivian and Charles. The professor, whom they had briefly seen at the opening feast, stood at the front of the classroom. His unkempt appearance and tired expression made him look like he hadn''t had a good day in years.


    "Good morning," the professor began, his voice monotone. "I''m Guillaume Genti, your Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher for this year. Although teaching is tedious and repetitive, I do need to pay the bills, so here we are. Let''s just get this over with."


    The class fell silent, every student staring at him in shock. Noticing their expressions, Professor Genti blinked. "What? Is there something on my face?"


    A brave girl raised her hand. "Uh, Professor, you don''t seem... happy. Maybe you should ask Professor Snape for a bottle of Euphoria Potion?"


    Professor Genti sighed, his tone flat. "Thank you for the suggestion, but fake happiness won''t solve anything. Still, I suppose it''s the thought that counts."


    The girl gave an awkward laugh, unsure how to respond. Another student chimed in nervously, "Professor, I could cast a spell to make you laugh! Would that help?"


    "Ah, the so-called Cheer-Up Charm," Genti replied. "A waste of effort. Forcing someone to laugh when they''re miserable is just another form of torture."


    His words cast a heavy silence over the room. Sensing the awkwardness, Genti forced a wide, toothy grin that looked more terrifying than cheerful. "How about I teach you something useful instead?"


    The students perked up instantly, their enthusiasm returning. "Yes, please!" "What kind of magic?"


    The professor smirked faintly, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Ah, it''s a spell that ensures none of you become professors in the next twenty years. In other words, the kind of magic no one appreciates until they need it for survival. Cherish it¡ªit''ll come in handy when job hunting."


    The classroom fell silent again, the oppressive atmosphere nearly tangible. "Alex," Vivian whispered from her seat, leaning slightly toward him, "don''t you think something''s... off about our new professor?"


    Alex nodded subtly, his eyes fixed on the despondent man at the front. "Off? That''s putting it lightly. His negativity feels like it''s trying to suck the air out of the room."


    The next two hours dragged on endlessly. Professor Genti''s droning voice filled the classroom as he monotonously read from the textbook, punctuated by his own grim commentary. "Why bother? None of this knowledge matters in the grand scheme of things. Still, it''s tradition to waste time like this, so let''s continue. Who am I to disrupt the system?" Occasionally, he muttered lines like, "Every second brings us closer to the inevitable," and "True bravery is sitting through this without breaking down."


    By the time the bell rang, the students were utterly drained. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, class dismissed," Genti said, his voice as lifeless as ever. "And here''s your homework: write a two-foot essay on today''s topic. Not that I''ll read it¡ªit''s just another pointless exercise. But professors love following tradition, right? Wronging yourself for survival is just human nature, after all." He turned on his heel and shuffled out of the room without waiting for a response.


    Vivian shivered as they left the classroom. "That was... horrible. I feel like my soul just got wrung out and left to dry."


    Charles slouched next to her, rubbing his temples. "Does he always talk like that? I was ready to burst into tears halfway through."


    Even Alex, usually unflappable, sighed as he stretched his neck. "Let''s just hope he doesn''t actually cast a depression spell on us next time."


    That evening, Alex pushed the gloomy atmosphere aside and packed for the Charms Club meeting. When he arrived at the meeting room, many older students were already there, chatting animatedly. Unsurprisingly, the topic of the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor dominated the conversation.


    "Have you been to his class yet?" a seventh-year girl said, her voice filled with disbelief.


    "It''s terrifying. Sitting through it feels like being cursed to relive your worst memories."


    "Right?" another student chimed in. "I heard he used to be a curse-breaker for Gringotts. He was brilliant¡ªone of the best at counter-curses. But apparently, something happened, and he just... fell apart."


    Sherly Lenister, a seventh-year with a keen interest in curse-breaking, added thoughtfully, "I''ve read some of his papers. His insights into counter-curse theory were groundbreaking, but four years ago, he suddenly stopped publishing. Rumor has it he started failing at even basic spells."


    "Do you think he''s cursed?" someone else asked.


    "It''s possible," Shirley replied, her brow furrowed. "He did a lot of work in Egypt. Maybe he triggered something ancient there. It would explain his current state."

 Chapter 102 - Orianna

    Alex, seated quietly in the corner, listened intently. A former curse-breaker haunted by his own magic... this isn''t normal, he thought. I''ll need more information to figure this out. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.His eyes drifted to the empty chair nearby¡ªa seat once occupied by Vanessa, a Slytherin senior who had mentored him in the club. She''d always been generous with her advice, guiding him through difficult spells. He heard she''d joined the Ministry of Magic and was interning in the Auror Office now. He wondered how she was doing.


    His thoughts were interrupted as Professor Flitwick entered the room, two younger students trailing behind him. "Good evening, everyone!" Flitwick chirped. "It''s wonderful to see you all again. Let''s start by welcoming this year''s new members." He gestured to the students beside him. "First, we have Marlin McMillan, a fifth-year from Hufflepuff. Let''s give him a warm welcome!"


    The room filled with polite applause as Marlin smiled and waved. "And next, we have Orianna Sterling, a third-year from Ravenclaw!"


    Alex''s eyebrows rose slightly at the name. Orianna seemed familiar, and as she descended the steps from the podium, he realized why. She''d arrived at Hogwarts the same year as him, though they''d only crossed paths briefly. Orianna''s eyes scanned the room as Flitwick directed her to the seat next to Alex. When she spotted him, her expression soured.


    ''Him? Seriously?'' Orianna thought as she recalled their last interaction. They interacted twice so far and none of it is good experience. Still, her brow furrowed in confusion as she sat down. Wait a second. He''s in my year. How''s he already in the Charms Club?


    Meanwhile, Professor Flitwick cleared his throat to refocus the group''s attention. "Now that we''ve introduced our new members, let''s move on to the research topics for this year. Most are the same as previous years, but we have an exciting new addition this time. I hope everyone will work hard on it!" With a flick of his wand, the whiteboard lit up, and the topics for the year began appearing one by one in neat, glowing letters.


    "The development of elemental magic?" Alex muttered, his eyes lighting up as he spotted the new topic. "That''s innovative." He quickly jotted it down in his notebook.


    Noticing this, Orianna followed suit, her notebook open as she recorded the information. Professor Flitwick waited for the students to finish before speaking again.


    "Before we dive into this year''s projects, let''s take a moment to celebrate an achievement. Alex Wilson''s paper, ''Development and Application of the Echo Spell,'' has been published in several prominent journals, including Century Charms. From what I hear, quite a few notable scholars are very excited about this spell. Alex, be prepared¡ªyou''ll likely be buried in letters from curious wizards any day now!"


    The room erupted into applause, and Alex stood to bow politely. "Thank you, Professor, and thank you, everyone," he said humbly. "But honestly, I couldn''t have done it without the inspiration I''ve gained from this club and the guidance of amazing mentors like Professor Flitwick and Professor Burns. I''m especially grateful to Senior Quirrell for his work on the Amplified Sound Spell, which provided a critical breakthrough for my research."


    Quirrell, sitting nearby, gave Alex a small nod and was the first to applaud again, sparking another round of clapping from the group. Orianna, on the other hand, stared at Alex, her mind reeling. ''This is the same Alex who laughed at me for slipping in the Snow during first year? He developed a spell advanced enough to be published in Century Charms? Is this a joke?''


    Professor Flitwick beamed with pride. "Alex''s accomplishment is a testament to what hard work and creativity can achieve. Now, Alex, why don''t you demonstrate the Echo Spell for us? Everyone has read the paper, but I''m sure we''d all love to see it in action."


    Alex nodded, stepping to the front. He took a deep breath before addressing the room.


    "The Echo Spell works on a principle similar to echolocation," Alex explained, his tone calm but confident. "By emitting high-frequency sound waves, it captures their reflections to create an accurate image of the surroundings. The spell is particularly useful for exploration, tracking, and reconnaissance. For instance, it''s ideal for surveying underwater terrain or areas obscured by obstacles."


    The students exchanged curious glances. While some nodded thoughtfully, others looked utterly lost, reluctant to admit they didn''t fully grasp the explanation. "To break it down," Alex continued, "the spell has two parts: transmitting and receiving. The transmission part is straightforward¡ªit''s cast with a wand. The receiving part, however, requires a magical prop created with alchemy."


    He reached into his bag and pulled out a large, round mirror, roughly a meter in diameter. The frame gleamed faintly with runes, though it was clear the craftsmanship was temporary. "This is a prototype I put together recently. It''s not perfect¡ªthe spell only lasts about a year on this device¡ªbut it''s sufficient for demonstrations.


    With a wave of his wand, Alex levitated the mirror into the air, positioning it so everyone could see. Then, he cast the Echo Spell. The room fell silent as faint ripples of magic radiated from the mirror. Moments later, the glass shifted, displaying a black-and-white, line-rendered image of the classroom. Every detail, from chairs to students, was depicted with remarkable accuracy. Gasps echoed as Alex manipulated the image. With a flick of his wand, he panned the view, showing the ceiling, corners of the room, and even the areas beneath desks. "Impressive," someone whispered.


    Alex walked over to a window and opened it, casting the spell again. This time, the mirror displayed the world outside: the courtyard, trees swaying gently in the breeze, and the castle walls. Despite the monochromatic quality, the level of detail was astounding. "It''s like watching a live feed from a drone," a senior murmured.


    Alex returned to the front, allowing everyone to take a closer look at the mirror. Even Professor Flitwick stepped forward, inspecting the magic with a keen eye. "This is incredible, Alex," Flitwick said, his voice filled with admiration. "Your work on this spell is even more groundbreaking than I''d imagined. Now, I challenge you to make it more accessible¡ªfind a way to simplify the receiving mechanism so the spell can be cast by any wizard without requiring a device."


    Orianna, still marveling at the magical demonstration, couldn''t help but be impressed. The spell Alex had cast was nothing short of extraordinary, exceeding everyone''s expectations. She glanced at him, curiosity and surprise flickering in her eyes. But Alex remained as composed as ever, acknowledging Professor Flitwick''s praise with just a modest nod, his expression unreadable.


    The Charm Club buzzed with excitement, and the students erupted into enthusiastic applause. They were captivated by Alex''s talent, and the Echo spell became the hot topic of discussion. Conversations about its intricacies carried on, with Alex answering questions humbly and clearly. The lively atmosphere of academic enthusiasm resonated with him; it was exactly the kind of place he enjoyed.

 Chapter 103 - Open Up! Hurry!

    Time slipped by unnoticed in the midst of the discussion. It wasn''t until Professor Flitwick reminded everyone of the curfew that the group reluctantly began to disperse. As Orianna turned to approach Alex, hoping for a word with him, she realized he had already vanished into the crowd. "Rude as ever," she muttered, her lips curving into a pout. Feeling like an outsider again, she stomped off, frustrated.When Alex returned to the Slytherin dormitory that night, he sat at his desk, flipping through his notes, preparing to tackle some homework. The quiet was soon shattered by a loud, insistent knock at his door.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! "Open up! Hurry!"


    Alex''s lips curled into a faint smirk. ''Getting bold already, huh? Or is someone in a rush to get themselves humiliated?''


    With a wave of his hand, the door''s lock clicked open. The door slammed inward with a resounding boom, and Wilkes swaggered into the room, his expression smug and arrogant. He glanced around with exaggerated contempt before his gaze settled on Alex, who was still seated, casually flipping through his book. Alex didn''t even spare him a glance, which only fueled Wilkes'' irritation.


    "Why are you so slow? Today''s the first inspection by the Purity Committee, and yet here you are acting like you''re above it all! Hand over any Muggle junk you''ve got in this room, or else¡ª"


    "Or else you''ll pick a fight with me?" Alex cut him off mid-sentence, finally looking up. His tone was sharp, his eyes gleaming with disdain.


    Wilkes froze, his face paling slightly as the memory of last year resurfaced. Alex had humiliated him thoroughly back then, and Wilkes hadn''t forgotten. Yet, this wasn''t the place for a brawl¡ªnot in the dormitory where Professor Snape could easily intervene. And deep down, Wilkes wasn''t confident he could win.


    Swallowing his anger, Wilkes straightened his posture and said stiffly, "This is an official inspection by the Slytherin Purity Committee. If you cooperate, we won''t have any problems. But if you resist, any contraband we find will land you in serious trouble."


    "Body search? That''s bold," Alex replied coolly. "But tell me, who gave your little committee the authority to impose your nonsense on me?"


    Travers, standing beside Wilkes, stepped forward, his face twisted with disdain. "We represent the will of Slytherin House! You''re just an outsider trying to defy what we''ve all agreed on."


    Wilkes nodded vigorously. "Exactly! In Slytherin, we follow the rules. You can''t just¡ª"


    "Rules?" Alex stood up, his movement slow but deliberate. A faint smile tugged at his lips, though his eyes were cold. "If Slytherin''s rules are made by trash like you, then maybe they aren''t worth following."


    Wilkes and Travers flinched as Alex stepped closer. Instinctively, they took a step back but stopped themselves, puffing out their chests as if to regain their confidence.


    "Watch your mouth, Alex," Travers barked, his voice shaking despite his bravado. "As pure-blood nobles, we make the rules in Slytherin. If you challenge us, you''ll regret it."


    "Pure-blood nobles?" Alex chuckled darkly, stopping just inches from Travers. "Do you even hear yourselves? You''re not nobles¡ªyou''re just bullies hiding behind an imaginary title. And you expect me to take you seriously?" Alex clapped a hand on Wilkes'' shoulder, making him flinch. Though Wilkes tried to stand his ground, his shoulders stiffened as goosebumps crept down his spine.


    Travers, growing more frustrated, snarled, "Take your filthy hand off him! If you keep defying us, we''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" Alex cut him off again, his tone icy. "Throw another tantrum? Cry to Snape?"


    Wilkes finally broke free of Alex''s grip, his face flushed with anger. "Enough! Stop wasting time and stand aside for the inspection. If you don''t, you''ll regret it!"


    Alex''s smile disappeared, replaced by a hard, calculating expression. "Regret? I don''t mind rules, but weaklings like you don''t get to make them. If you want me to follow your rules, prove you''re strong enough to enforce them."


    With a flick of his wrist, the door behind them slammed shut and locked with a sharp click.


    Travers and Wilkes spun around, their bravado faltering.


    "What¡ªwhat are you doing?!" Travers stammered, his voice high-pitched.


    Alex took a slow step forward, his shadow stretching over the two of them. "You barged into my room, tried to search me, and now you want to leave? No, no, boys. If you came here looking for trouble, you''ll have to see it through."


    "Stay back! You can''t attack us¡ªwe''re in the same House!" Travers shouted, his voice shaking. "If you use magic on us here, you''ll be expelled!"


    "You''re not injured, and you''re not bleeding. So how can anyone say I attacked you? And now I need to cast spells to deal with you?" Alex smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief as he faced the two boys.


    Travers tensed immediately. He knew he''d walked into a tiger''s den, but he wasn''t about to give in without a fight. His wand shot into his hand as he prepared to strike first.


    But Alex was quicker. Before Travers could even process what was happening, his wand vanished from his grasp. A quick glance at Wilkes confirmed he was in the same predicament¡ªboth unarmed in the blink of an eye.


    Before they could react, Alex grabbed their wrists in a firm grip, twisted them backward, and used a sharp tug to unbalance them. With a smooth grappling technique, he flipped them to the ground in one fluid motion.


    A sharp smack followed as Alex''s palms struck precisely on their weak spots. "Argh!" Both Travers and Wilkes screamed in pain, clutching their sides. A searing ache shot through their bodies, leaving them stunned and gasping for breath.


    Alex, however, wasn''t done. Using a calculated technique, he dislocated their arms, pressed them back into place, and then dislocated them again¡ªrepeating the process several times until both boys were left writhing in agony on the floor. By the time he was finished, Travers and Wilkes couldn''t even muster the strength to scream anymore.


    "You''re pathetic. Not even fun to fight," Alex muttered disdainfully, shaking his head as if disappointed.


    Dragging them to the door, Alex unceremoniously dumped the two outside the dormitory. As they lay groaning in the corridor, he looked down at them coldly. "Tell Yaxley that if he has a problem with me, he can deal with me himself. And if you bother me again, it won''t end this easily." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without waiting for a response, Alex slammed the door shut, leaving Travers and Wilkes in the hallway, barely able to move. It wasn''t long before a few other pure-blood students stumbled upon them and carried the two battered boys to Yaxley. When they finally arrived at Yaxley''s dormitory, he stared at their pitiful state with a mix of annoyance and disbelief. "So, let me get this straight¡ªhe beat you up inside the dormitory?" Yaxley asked, clearly unimpressed.


    Wilkes, still panting heavily, nodded frantically. "Yes! That Mudblood dragged us into his dorm and attacked us for no reason! You have to do something about him!"


    Yaxley frowned and leaned closer, inspecting the two of them. "Where exactly did he hit you? I don''t see any injuries."

 Chapter 104 - Yaxleys Plan

    Travers and Wilkes began whining about their ordeal, describing the pain and humiliation, but Yaxley''s expression only grew more skeptical. "So let me get this right. He threw you around like ragdolls, left you in pain¡ªbut didn''t leave a single visible mark on you?" Yaxley said, his tone laced with irritation. "If you go back to him looking like this, how are you planning to prove anything? He''ll just deny it.""Then what are we supposed to do?" Wilkes burst out, his frustration spilling over. "Let him get away with it? He humiliated us!" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yaxley sneered, his eyes narrowing. "Of course not. But we can''t act recklessly, especially here at Hogwarts. He clearly knows how to handle himself, and he''s being careful not to leave any evidence. That means we need to play smarter."


    Travers glared at Yaxley. "What do you mean by that?"


    "For now, leave him alone," Yaxley ordered coldly. "Focus on keeping the other students in line¡ªespecially the half-bloods. Make sure they know their place. As for Alex, he won''t be able to hide behind Hogwarts forever. Sooner or later, he''ll slip up, and when he does, we''ll be ready."


    Reluctantly, Travers and Wilkes nodded, forcing themselves to stay calm despite their lingering anger. Over the next few days, Alex noticed a change. The Purity Committee left him alone, but their harassment of other students ramped up. Under the guise of "inspections," they raided dormitories and confiscated items they deemed contraband¡ªeverything from harmless trinkets to treasured possessions.


    Vivian, in particular, was furious. Nearly all her poker cards were seized, bringing her beloved poker club to the brink of collapse. Her club members grumbled and complained, but they didn''t dare openly defy Yaxley and his group. Most Slytherins stayed silent, focusing on protecting themselves. Few were willing to stand up to the Committee, and Yaxley skillfully exploited their fear, turning some into allies while crushing others under his control. The half-bloods bore the brunt of the bullying, forced to endure daily humiliation in silence.


    To Alex, it was both infuriating and pathetic. The behavior reminded him of past tragedies¡ªgroups that were clever and capable but lacked the unity or courage to fight back. Instead, they accepted their torment in hopes of avoiding worse.


    Meanwhile, Yaxley''s group started watching Alex more closely, their surveillance becoming subtler but no less persistent. Most of their activity was concentrated around weekends, a clear indication of their plans.


    "They''re waiting for me to leave the school," Alex thought with a smirk. "Do they think I can''t see through something that obvious?"


    For third-year students, weekends brought the perk of visiting Hogsmeade, the only all-wizarding village in Britain. However, students needed a guardian''s signature to leave school grounds. Alex, as an orphan, didn''t have one, but Professor McGonagall had arranged for Hagrid to act as his temporary guardian, granting him permission to visit the village.


    Even though Alex had permission to visit Hogsmeade on weekends, he didn''t rush to leave the safety of the school. For now, Hogwarts was his refuge. With the growing hostility from the pure-blood wizards, it was obvious¡ªeven to fools¡ªthat those people were waiting to strike the moment he stepped outside the school grounds.


    And when they acted, it wouldn''t be small. "You''re waiting for a chance to make a move, but so am I," Alex muttered to himself. "Rozier''s side is nearly ready. No point in wasting time playing with these little fish. If I''m going to act, it''s got to be for the big ones."


    After some thought, Alex made his way to the small hut near the Forbidden Forest and waited quietly. Before long, Higgs, Charles, and Vivian arrived. To Alex''s surprise, Charles brought someone else with him¡ªBill Weasley.


    "Brother Alex!" Bill hadn''t seen Alex since the opening ceremony, and his face lit up as he ran toward him.


    Alex had specifically asked Charles to bring Bill. After some consideration, Alex felt it was only right to include him in their training. The Weasleys had always treated him kindly, so it only felt fair to look after their younger sibling. When Charles learned about Alex''s plan, he enthusiastically agreed.


    As the self-proclaimed assistant coach, Charles was thrilled at the idea of training someone new. Now he could boss Vivian and Welen around under the guise of "guiding them," and he thoroughly enjoyed the role. Watching Bill greet Alex with excitement, Charles grinned like a mischievous cat.


    After Alex explained the training plan to Bill, the younger wizard eagerly agreed. In his mind, it was like getting special attention from an older brother¡ªa treat he wasn''t about to refuse.


    That enthusiasm didn''t last long. The very same afternoon, Charles gleefully dragged an excited Bill to the Forbidden Forest hut. But when they arrived, Bill''s excitement quickly turned into horror. Charles, wearing his most serious expression, made him start with endurance training: standing upright for extended periods. By the time they were done, Bill was so exhausted he could barely stay on his feet.


    As Bill struggled to recover, he watched the others¡ªCharles, Welen, and Vivian¡ªpracticing spellcasting, target shooting, and walking exercises. He was stunned. This was the training plan? Was this the kind of grueling routine waiting for him in the future? And did training like this really stop people from dropping dead?


    But Bill had no time to dwell on his questions. When Alex switched into his "hell instructor" mode, there was no mercy. Every mistake, no matter how small, earned a sharp reprimand¡ªeven for someone like Vivian.


    Yet, despite the intensity, the results were undeniable. Bill soon realized his magical perception and spellcasting improved significantly. Even his physical endurance and mental state were leaps ahead of where they had been.


    Meanwhile, back in Slytherin, the atmosphere had become more oppressive by the day. After taking Alex''s advice, Welen Higgs avoided directly confronting the pure-blood wizards on the committee. Alex himself kept a low profile, going out early and coming back late. This retreating behavior only fueled the arrogance of the pure-bloods, who assumed Alex was scared of them. Emboldened by this belief, they became increasingly brazen.


    When power goes unchecked, and ambition lacks restraint, it inevitably leads to overreach.


    The pure-blood committee was no exception. Having succeeded in banning Muggle-related items, they began pushing half-blood wizards further into the margins. Wilkes took complete control of the Slytherin Quidditch team.


    Clubs with even a hint of Muggle influence were dissolved¡ªVivian''s poker club, a half-blood reading group, and even a Muggle studies club. They went as far as threatening students to change their elective courses. Alex couldn''t help but wonder why Professor Snape, their Head of House, didn''t intervene. The Potions Master was a rare sight outside of class, and it seemed he spent much of his time away from the school entirely.

 Chapter 105 - I Have My Reason

    For over two months, this suffocating tension simmered, and it was only a matter of time before it boiled over.One afternoon, Alex was in the middle of training with Charles, Welen, and the others near the hut. But something felt off¡ªVivian hadn''t shown up. Welen mentioned she had gone back to the common room to put away some books, but it wasn''t like her to take so long.


    Alex wondered if the training had been too much for her. She often complained about the workload, calling it torturous. Her tendency to slack off whenever she could was well-known among the group. He had even begun treating her as more of a morale booster than a serious trainee.


    Just as Alex was lost in thought, Vivian finally appeared, but she wasn''t alone. Beside her was David Gamper, a young first-year wizard. Tears streaked David''s face, and his expression was full of despair. Vivian, on the other hand, was seething with rage. As they came closer, Alex noticed that one side of Vivian''s face was slightly swollen¡ªshe''d been slapped.


    "What happened? Did someone hurt you?" Alex and the others rushed forward.


    Seeing them, David burst into fresh sobs, wailing uncontrollably.


    "It''s those guys again," Vivian said furiously. "They''re out of control! They''re even picking on first-years now."


    She explained what had happened. In the Slytherin common room, some of the committee members found a photograph of David''s grandmother. When they discovered she was a Muggle, they confiscated the photo. Little David tried to argue with them, but as a first-year, he was powerless. To punish him, they burned the photograph in the fireplace right in front of him. Hearing this, the group fell silent. Anger simmered in Alex''s chest. He clenched his fists tightly and looked at the tear-streaked face of the boy in front of him. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They crossed the line," Alex said coldly, his voice steady but laced with fury.


    Vivian had just returned to the lounge to store her things when she saw the commotion. Driven by a strong sense of justice, she immediately rushed forward to confront Amelia Osbert, the sixth-grade female prefect. Amelia, a staunch supporter of pure-blood superiority, wasted no time in berating Vivian for being a half-blood wizard. But when it came to arguing, Amelia''s limited vocabulary was no match for Vivian''s quick wit. Before long, Vivian''s sharp retorts had Amelia stumbling over her words, visibly flustered.


    Unable to win the verbal battle, Amelia resorted to physical aggression. What started as pushing and shoving escalated into an outright fight. Slaps were exchanged, hair was pulled, and tempers flared. Despite Vivian''s courage, she was outmatched and eventually forced to retreat, dragging her little companion, David, along with her.


    When Vivian rejoined her friends, she was clearly worse for wear but refused to admit defeat. "Hmph! Don''t worry. I didn''t really lose," she boasted, her pride intact despite the scratches on her face. "That Amelia isn''t getting off easy either. I scratched her a few times myself. Though¡­" She hesitated, gingerly touching her scalp. "She did pull my hair pretty hard."


    Charles, watching from the side, felt a pang of concern. He stepped forward to brush her hair aside, checking the scratches on her face. His gentle gesture made Vivian''s cheeks flush crimson, and she quickly turned her head, mumbling awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, David was seated nearby, his face pale and his voice trembling as he asked Alex hesitantly, "Senior, did I¡­ do something wrong? Is it really a crime to have Muggle blood? I don''t feel any different from them, except for magic¡­"


    Alex felt a wave of discomfort. It was clear these young half-blood wizards were starting to internalize the pure-blood propaganda. He clenched his fists but softened his tone when he replied, "Don''t listen to them. They''re just trying to make themselves feel important. If they were really so great, they''d go bother the headmaster¡ªhe''s a half-blood too."


    Vivian, still tending to her injuries with Charles''s help, chimed in angrily. "Exactly! They''re just bullies looking for excuses. Even if Slytherin were filled with pure-blood wizards, they''d find something else to pick on."


    Alex nodded. "That''s right. People like that will always find a way to cause trouble. It''s not about blood; it''s about power."


    Higgs, standing nearby, crossed his arms and added, "Alex, we can''t let this continue. Slytherin is falling apart because of those idiots, and the headmaster isn''t stepping in. If we want change, we''ll have to make it ourselves."


    Alex turned to Higgs, his expression serious. "How are the other half-bloods reacting?"


    "What do you think?" Higgs replied with a bitter chuckle. "They''re angry, sure, but no one''s going to say it out loud. You know how Slytherins are. They grumble in private but clap the loudest when those pure-bloods trip up. For now, they''re just waiting for someone to take the lead."


    Alex thought for a moment before turning to David. "Stop crying. You need to learn to protect yourself. Starting tomorrow, you''re training with me, Vivian, and Higgs every day. Remember this: only the strong have the right to speak. If you''re weak, it won''t matter how right you are¡ªyou''ll still lose. Understand?"


    David wiped his tears and nodded, determination flickering in his eyes. Today''s events had clearly shaken him, but Alex''s words sparked something deeper. Though his eyes brimmed with tears again, he forced himself to hold them back.


    Alex pulled out a vial of Wiggenweld Potion and handed it to Charles. "Take care of her injuries," he instructed. Charles immediately went to work, carefully applying the potion to Vivian''s scratches. Meanwhile, Bill stood silently nearby, watching intently. He didn''t fully understand what Alex was planning, but the weight of the conversation made him too nervous to interrupt.


    As the group tended to Vivian, Alex''s mind raced. This wasn''t just about petty school fights¡ªthis was an opportunity. The chaos in Slytherin could be turned to his advantage, especially with the Death Eaters looming outside the school. These troublemakers within the house could be a stepping stone to something much bigger.


    At that moment, in the headmaster''s office, Snape sat across from Dumbledore, his expression sharp despite the exhaustion etched into his features. "Severus, any news about those fugitives?" Dumbledore asked, his tone calm but probing.


    Snape leaned back, rubbing his temples. "They''ve gone underground. I''ve checked several of their safe houses, but most were abandoned. I did, however, find traces of one."


    "Who?" Dumbledore''s gaze sharpened.


    "Igor Karkaroff," Snape replied, his voice dripping with disdain. "That coward is probably hiding in some hole, shaking like a leaf. And while we''re on the subject, why am I doing all this Auror work for you? It''s exhausting, balancing this with my responsibilities here."


    Dumbledore smiled faintly. "I know it''s a lot to ask, Severus, but if we don''t catch them, they''ll cause more chaos. Remember what happened to the Longbottoms. These Death Eater remnants will only grow bolder without the Dark Lord''s presence."


    Snape sighed heavily. "Fine. I''ll follow the trail. But what about the problems inside the school? Yaxley and Wilkes are stirring up trouble in Slytherin, and you know it. Why did you approve Wilkes as a prefect? He''s practically a Death Eater in training."


    Dumbledore adjusted his glasses, his expression unreadable. "I have my reason¡­"

 Chapter 106 - Edurus Potion

    "What do you mean, Albus? You''re still planning to let those students act as bait to find the Death Eaters? You''re risking the safety of the other young wizards!" Snape''s voice was sharp, his anger barely restrained as he glared at Dumbledore.Dumbledore, calm as ever, adjusted his glasses. "Don''t worry, Severus. From what I''ve observed, their behavior hasn''t escalated to anything particularly violent. If it does, I''ll step in. Sometimes, giving them room to act without restraint reveals a person''s true nature, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Snape''s frown deepened, his tone laced with frustration. "And what about Alex? He''s a Muggle-born Slytherin, and you know full well those pure-blood fanatics are out for his blood. He didn''t leave Hogwarts all summer, and it wasn''t because he''s particularly fond of the castle walls."


    Dumbledore raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. "I thought you didn''t like the boy."


    Snape scowled. "Don''t change the subject."


    "Have some faith in him, Severus," Dumbledore replied, his voice light. "Alex is cautious and intelligent, and, most importantly, he has a strong sense of justice. He''s already proven himself capable. Any student who can stand toe-to-toe with you in Potions deserves some credit."


    "That''s precisely why I still stay silent!" Snape snapped, his irritation rising under Dumbledore''s amused gaze.


    "I''m curious to see what Alex will do in an environment like this, where the odds seem stacked against him," Dumbledore said with a chuckle.


    "You''re playing with fire, Albus. Be careful you don''t burn yourself," Snape retorted, his voice cold as he turned to leave. His black robes billowed behind him as he stormed out of the office.


    Left alone, Dumbledore stared thoughtfully into the distance, his expression unreadable. "Perhaps," he murmured to himself, "but I have no desire to see another Dark Lord rise. Alex¡­ in this hostile environment, what choices will you make when enemies are all around you?"


    Back in the castle, Alex met with Rozier in a dim corridor. The two spoke in hushed tones, and Alex passed him a small vial of potion.


    Rozier''s eyes widened as Alex explained his plan. "You''re serious about this? You''re really going through with it?"


    Alex smirked. "Why else would I have gone to the trouble of planting the idea of this ridiculous ''Purity Committee'' in Yaxley''s head? You think you''ve earned his trust just by chance?"


    Rozier hesitated, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "But if this fails, I''m done for. Do you realize what they''ll do to me if it goes wrong?"


    Alex''s expression hardened. "You''re in no position to negotiate, Rozier. It''s far too late for regrets now. Remember, if you disobey me, the consequences will be far worse than anything Yaxley could dream up."


    Rozier glared at Alex, resentment flickering in his eyes, but he said nothing more. With a defeated sigh, he turned and walked away, disappearing into the shadows. As he trudged toward the Slytherin common room, he muttered bitterly to himself. He should never have gotten involved with Alex in the first place. Encouraging Yaxley to create the Purity Committee had seemed like a harmless suggestion at the time, but now it felt like he''d walked into a trap. "Regret won''t help me now," Rozier sighed, shaking his head. He straightened his shoulders and entered the common room, where Yaxley was waiting.


    "What''s this I hear about Alex planning to visit Hogsmeade for Christmas? Are you sure?" Yaxley asked, his eyes narrowing.


    "I overheard him talking to Vivian," Rozier replied carefully. "Vivian and Higgs are staying at Hogwarts for Christmas as well. They''ve been spending a lot of time together lately. It''s suspicious."


    Yaxley laughed, his voice filled with disdain. "That half-blood can''t help himself, can he? Vivian and Higgs, too? Birds of a feather, I suppose."


    Pacing back and forth, Yaxley''s mind raced. He stopped abruptly and turned back to Rozier. "Good work. But we need confirmation. If Vivian and Higgs also apply to stay over the holidays, then we''ll know for sure. This time, we''ll deal with him for good."


    Rozier nodded, silently cursing Alex for dragging him into this mess. But he had no choice now but to play along.


    As Christmas approached, Alex, Vivian, and Higgs all applied to stay at Hogwarts for the holidays, confirming Rozier''s report. Yaxley and his group, however, didn''t make similar arrangements¡ªit would have been too obvious. Instead, they boarded the train home but quietly disembarked at Hogsmeade Station, gathering at a house in the village to wait.


    After two days, Yaxley grew impatient. "What''s the news?" he demanded of the young wizards he had sent to keep watch.


    "We spotted Vivian and Higgs at the Three Broomsticks," one of them reported. "They seem to be waiting for someone¡ªlikely Alex."


    Wilkes frowned. "It won''t be easy to act in a crowded place like that." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yaxley''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Oh, I''ve already prepared for that. Take a look."


    He gestured to a figure standing in the shadows. Wilkes turned, his expression shifting from confusion to shock as he saw her. "Vivian?"


    But it wasn''t the real Vivian. This Vivian was a perfect replica, her features eerily identical, yet her expression cold and unfeeling. "What is this?" Wilkes asked, his voice filled with unease.


    Yaxley''s grin widened. "Let''s just say this Vivian will make things much easier for us."


    "Ha! Wilkes, don''t you even recognize me?" Another Vivian asked, her face twisted into a mocking expression.


    "Amelia? Are you using a Polyjuice Potion?" Wilkes finally caught on, his gaze flickering with surprise as he studied ''Vivian'' more closely.


    "That''s right!" Amelia, in her Vivian disguise, replied smugly. "That brat dared to contradict me earlier, so I grabbed a few strands of her hair. Now it''s coming in handy."


    "I had a feeling something like this would come in handy," Yaxley chimed in, a self-satisfied smirk on his face. "When Amelia and Vivian had that argument last time, I saw an opportunity. I asked Rozier to prepare some Polyjuice Potion. And now, it''s time to put it to good use."


    The group of Slytherins around him erupted into murmurs of approval, showering Yaxley with exaggerated praise. However, Travers, standing off to the side, quickly doused their enthusiasm. "Hold on. What if Alex doesn''t fall for it? That guy''s sharp¡ªcunning, even. Are you sure you can lure him in?" Travers asked skeptically, his arms crossed.


    Yaxley shot a confident look at Amelia-as-Vivian. "That depends on Amelia''s acting. Think you can handle it?"


    Amelia puffed her chest out, her expression smug. "Please, dealing with a mudblood kid like him is a joke. Honestly, this much effort feels like overkill. Let''s just stick to the plan and get it over with."


    "Don''t underestimate him," Yaxley warned, his tone growing serious. "Wilkes has intel that Alex isn''t as weak as he seems. He knows some kind of obscure barrier magic, and we can''t afford to leave any loose ends. When we make our move, we clean up everything. No mistakes."


    Despite Yaxley''s words, the group''s mood remained subdued. Many of them had been lured into the plot with promises of excitement, but now, as the plan unfolded, they seemed unimpressed. Some even muttered about wanting to go home for Christmas instead of loitering around. Noticing their lackluster attitudes, Yaxley barked, "Rozier!"

 Chapter 107 - 1 vs 17

    The room quieted as Rozier emerged, carrying a large wooden box. He placed it on the table and opened it, revealing rows of small glass bottles filled with a shimmering liquid."What''s this? Edurus Potion?" Wilkes asked after uncorking a bottle and sniffing its contents.


    "Exactly. These potions boost your defense. Consider them an early Christmas gift for your loyalty¡ªand for waiting here for two days without complaining," Yaxley said, holding up one of the larger bottles with pride.


    The sight of the potions reinvigorated the group. They hurried to grab their share, their earlier boredom replaced with newfound energy as they geared up for action. Meanwhile, ''Vivian'' set off toward the small path outside the Hogwarts gate, the main route leading to Hogsmeade.


    Not long after, ''Vivian'' spotted Alex exiting the Hogwarts gates, heading toward the village. Putting on an eager expression, she ran up to him, calling out loudly, "Alex! Alex!"


    Alex looked startled for a moment, then raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on? Didn''t you say you''d wait for me at the Three Broomsticks?"


    "Oh, that." Amelia-as-Vivian feigned a sheepish smile, waving her hand dismissively. "When Higgs and I were on our way, I realized you''ve never been to Hogsmeade before. I figured you might get lost, so I decided to wait here and guide you."


    Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, studying her. "Really? That''s thoughtful of you. Shall we, then?" He gestured for her to lead the way.


    Amelia couldn''t help but feel smug. This guy''s supposed to be cunning? Please. He fell for it without me even needing my backup excuses.


    Alex followed her as she led the way, wearing a casual smile. But as they walked, his gaze subtly flicked to their surroundings."Strange," Alex said suddenly, his tone light. "This doesn''t seem like the way to the Three Broomsticks. Why are we heading somewhere so isolated?"


    Amelia froze for a split second, caught off guard by his observation. She quickly forced a laugh. "Oh, um¡­ surprise! I''ve planned something special for Christmas. Didn''t expect you to catch on so quickly."


    "Hah, really? A Christmas surprise? How original." Alex chuckled, his tone casual, but his sharp eyes lingered on her.


    Sweat beaded on Amelia''s forehead as she forced a smile, silently cursing Yaxley for this tedious plan. This kid doesn''t seem worth all this effort. Finally, they reached a remote corner outside the village. The area was dotted with crumbling, abandoned houses, and a neglected cemetery loomed nearby, its overgrown weeds swaying in the wind. Amelia led Alex to one of the dilapidated huts, but before they could enter, Alex stopped abruptly. "What''s wrong, Alex?" she asked, her voice filled with fake concern.


    Alex adjusted the monocle perched on his face, scanning the area before smirking. "Seventeen people. Quite the welcoming committee. You''ve really gone all out for Christmas, haven''t you?"


    Amelia''s expression stiffened, but she tried to play it off. "I¡­ don''t know what you''re talking about. Just come inside¡ªI''ve got a big gift waiting for you."


    Alex''s smirk widened. "You''re a terrible liar. No need to trouble yourself with the gift. Let me take care of it myself."


    Before Amelia could react, Alex sidestepped her and delivered a sharp kick to her knee. A sickening crack echoed as she crumpled to the ground. Alex followed up with a vicious right hook, sending her flying backward. She landed with a heavy thud, unconscious before she could make a sound.


    As Amelia lay motionless, her body began to contort and shift. Her features twisted unnaturally, and her frame shrank. Within moments, the guise of ''Vivian'' melted away, revealing the unconscious form of Amelia Osber.


    Clap! Clap! Clap! S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of slow applause echoed through the still air. Behind Alex, a voice drawled, "Impressive, Alex. Now, humor me¡ªwhen did you figure out the Vivian next to you wasn''t the real one?"


    Alex didn''t turn around. "From the start, of course. The real Vivian never talks that little." His voice was calm, almost disinterested, but his words carried a razor-sharp edge.


    "Well, well." Yaxley stepped forward, a mocking smirk spreading across his face. "Then


    what do we call this? Courage? Or arrogance? Coming here all alone... should I applaud your bravery or pity your foolishness?"


    Alex tilted his head, a small smile playing on his lips. "Chatting like this is a waste of time. If you keep yapping, I might mistake you for Vivian." He rubbed his ear in mock irritation but made no effort to look back. His demeanor was calm, but in truth, he had already used a silent echo spell. It revealed most of the enemies were positioned ahead, hiding in the dilapidated house and its surroundings.


    Realizing Alex wasn''t taking the bait, the hidden guards began to emerge from the shadows, fanning out and surrounding him like wolves closing in on prey. One by one, their eyes gleamed with malice, their wands drawn.


    Travers stepped forward, his face flushed with excitement as he sneered, "You''re not getting away today, you filthy mudblood. I''ll personally rip out your disgusting eyes!"


    Wilkes, standing nearby, sneered as well but remained more composed. "Stop wasting time with threats. Finish him quickly and quietly. This place may be remote, but if he sends for help, someone might show up."


    "No need to worry," Travers interjected smugly. "I''ve cast multiple silencing and shielding spells over the area. I learned it from this mudblood, ironically enough. Even if we blow this place to pieces, no one will hear a thing. He''s as good as dead."


    Yaxley, watching Alex stand amidst the encroaching circle, chuckled. "You still haven''t answered my question, Alex. What gave you the courage to follow us here alone? You must''ve known this was a trap. We planned so many contingencies for you, and the Polyjuice plot was honestly the weakest of them all. I never thought Amelia could lure you in."


    Alex glanced at the group surrounding him, unbothered by their hostile glares. "Oh, I just didn''t feel like dragging this out. Taking care of all of you at once seemed more efficient."


    He paused, then smiled faintly. "And honestly? I''m short on cash. You lot might as well make yourselves useful." Before anyone could respond, Alex vanished into thin air.


    "Attack! Now!" Wilkes shouted, panic flashing across his face.


    "Don''t let him escape!" Yaxley barked, raising his wand. "Depulso!"


    A whirlwind of dust and debris erupted in Alex''s direction, obscuring the area in a chaotic storm. Through the swirling haze, a figure darted forward, moving with impossible speed.


    "There!" Wilkes yelled, raising his wand to fire a curse. Others followed suit, hurling spells with wild abandon.


    "Petrificus Totalus!"


    "Stupefy!"


    "Expelliarmus!"


    "Repello!"


    But Alex moved like a phantom, weaving effortlessly through the barrage of spells. A petrification spell grazed so close to his face it seemed inevitable it would land, but he tilted his head at the last second, evading it with unnerving precision.


    In an instant, he closed the gap between himself and Wilkes. Before Wilkes could react, Alex''s fist slammed into his abdomen with bone-jarring force. The older student gasped in pain, doubling over, but Alex wasn''t done. Grabbing Wilkes by the collar, he spun and hurled him backward like a rag doll.

 Chapter 108 - What do We do Now?

    The spell meant for Alex struck Wilkes instead, slamming into him one after another. His body went rigid, his face twisted with pain as teeth began growing grotesquely from his mouth¡ªa side effect of one of the stray spells. He collapsed to the ground, motionless and unresponsive.Alex turned to the remaining group, his wand raised. For the first time, he spoke an incantation aloud. "Obscurifumus." Thick fog billowed forth, spreading rapidly and enveloping the area in a dense white shroud. Visibility plummeted, leaving the ambushers disoriented and panicked.


    "Where is he?!" someone shouted.


    "Just fire in his direction!" another yelled.


    Curses flew wildly through the fog, their aim hopelessly inaccurate. Spells ricocheted off the crumbling walls or struck unintended targets. Cries of pain and outrage erupted as friendly fire took its toll.


    "Damn it! Who hit me?!"


    "That mudblood cursed me from the other side!"


    "Watch where you''re aiming, you idiot!"


    Amidst the chaos, Alex moved like a ghost, his silhouette briefly visible before vanishing again. With each appearance, another wizard fell, taken out with ruthless efficiency. Some were knocked unconscious with well-placed blows; others fell victim to their own side''s misguided spells. The air filled with the sounds of grunts, gasps, and bodies hitting the ground. In less than a minute, several members of the ambush lay defeated. Those still standing grew increasingly frantic, their nerves frayed by the unseen threat.


    "Stop panicking!" Yaxley''s voice cut through the turmoil. "Hold your fire, all of you! You''re only making it worse!"


    As the others hesitated, Yaxley raised his wand high, channeling his magic. "Depulso."


    A powerful gust of wind surged outward, tearing through the fog with explosive force, scattering the thick mist and revealing the battlefield once more. Of the 17 wizards who had ambushed Alex, only 11 were still standing. Their faces were tense as a shadowy figure appeared behind one of them. Alex''s hand clamped down on the wizard''s shoulder, his wand pressed firmly against the man''s neck. With a whispered Petrificus Totalus, the wizard stiffened and dropped, completely immobilized.


    The Disillusionment Charm cloaking Alex began to flicker, its effects fading. He casually supported the paralyzed wizard''s limp body with one hand, his other hand raising his wand to point at the remaining attackers.


    "With this level of skill, you think you''re fit to plan an ambush?" Alex''s tone was mocking, his eyes cold as they swept over the group. "No teamwork, no coordination, slow reactions... I almost feel bad for expecting you to be a challenge."


    The surviving wizards bristled at Alex''s taunts, their frustration boiling over. Without hesitation, they fired a barrage of curses at him. Alex moved fluidly, flicking his wand. The unconscious bodies of fallen wizards lifted into the air, acting as shields to intercept the incoming spells. The curses slammed into the floating bodies, eliciting gasps of shock from the attackers. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the wizards watched in horror as his own curse deflected off a shielded figure and barreled toward him. Panicking, he quickly cast a Levitation Charm to redirect the flying body. As a skilled fifth-year, he executed the maneuver silently and efficiently. Just as he began to exhale in relief, a Stunner flew out from behind the floating figure. It struck him squarely in the chest, sending him sprawling. The wizard realized too late that Alex had used the levitated body as a visual distraction, concealing his curse behind it. With that, another two wizards were knocked out of the fight.


    "Everyone, regroup! Don''t let him pick us off one by one!" Yaxley barked, his voice sharp and commanding. Despite his waning arrogance, he managed to keep a level head.


    Alex watched as the remaining eight wizards quickly formed two defensive clusters. He nodded approvingly, almost impressed. "Not bad," he muttered under his breath. "Grouping up improves your efficiency... but against me? It''s just suicide."


    A sly grin spread across his face as he reached up and detached a small metal button from his chest¡ªa brooch shaped like a serpent with gleaming eyes. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed it into the larger group. The eyes of the snake glowed faintly, activating the spell imbued within.


    BZZZZT!!!!


    A wave of soundless energy erupted from the brooch, rippling through the group with devastating force. Four wizards were instantly disoriented, their heads spinning as they stumbled backward. The impact knocked two of them into their teammates, sending the entire cluster sprawling. They landed hard, unconscious before they hit the ground.


    Even the smaller group led by Yaxley and Travers, positioned a few meters away, wasn''t spared. Although the infrasonic spell hit them with less intensity, it left their heads pounding and their coordination in shambles.


    But Yaxley wasn''t the top of his class for nothing. Gritting his teeth, he summoned the strength to cast a protective Protego just as Alex''s repelling spells flew toward him. The shimmering shield absorbed the attacks, buying him enough time to recover from the lingering effects of the infrasonic spell.


    Behind him, the other three wizards slowly regained their senses. One of them¡ªa seventh-year¡ªpulled out a small vial of Invigoration Draught. He took a gulp before passing it to his teammates, the potion dulling the throbbing pain in their heads.


    Alex stood a short distance away, his posture relaxed as he tapped the snake brooch to deactivate its sonic enchantment. He observed his opponents calmly, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips. The earlier skirmish had been tactical and precise, relying on clever tricks and equipment. But now, he was ready to shatter their spirits through sheer dominance.


    Yaxley drained his own Invigoration Draught and forced himself to his feet. His gaze swept over the scattered bodies of his fallen allies, bitterness evident on his face. He had underestimated Alex, and now they were paying the price.


    "You''re finally back on your feet," Alex remarked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Good. I was starting to get bored. Let''s move on to round two, shall we?" He raised his wand and gave a mocking bow, mimicking the formal gesture of a duel. "Show me what ''pure-blood superiority'' looks like."


    Travers clenched his fists, his face twisting in frustration. "If it weren''t for your sneaky tricks and those damned alchemy tools, do you really think you''d still be standing?"


    Alex''s smirk widened. "The loser eats dust, Travers. Haven''t you learned that yet? Or are you still stuck spouting empty words like always?"


    ''Four opponents. Two seventh-years are the real threats. Yaxley is the main one; the other one''s not bad either. A fifth-year, decent reaction speed earlier, but manageable. Then there''s Travers, a third-year... total trash. He''s practically a walking distraction. Alright, I''ve got this.'' Alex''s sharp eyes scanned his opponents like a predator sizing up prey. His lips curled into a chilling sneer, exuding the aura of a bloodthirsty villain.


    The seventh-year wizard standing next to Yaxley swallowed nervously and whispered, "What do we do now?"


    Yaxley didn''t break eye contact with Alex, his expression tense but resolute. "What else? It''s four against one. If we can''t win this, we might as well quit magic altogether. Stick to the plan and don''t lose your nerve," he said, though the hint of doubt in his voice betrayed his confidence.

 Chapter 109 - Beaten

    On the other side, Travers couldn''t keep still. His nerves were shot after their last fight, where he''d been humiliated. The infrasonic curse Alex had used earlier was still making his head throb, and now, faced with Alex''s unsettling composure, his anxiety boiled over."Bind him¡ªnow!" Travers shouted, casting a spell in panic. A glowing chain of magic shot out, aimed at Alex.


    Alex didn''t flinch. "Avis Protego," he muttered. Instantly, a dozen ravens materialized, circling him in a tight formation. To most wizards, conjured birds like these were little more than glorified distractions, but in Alex''s hands, they were precise tools of defense.


    One raven darted forward, intercepting the magical chain mid-air. The chain wrapped around the bird, crushing it into a puff of smoke, but the attack was neutralized.


    Yaxley clicked his tongue in frustration. Travers'' reckless move had forced them to act prematurely. Gritting his teeth, he shouted, "Attack together! Don''t hold back!"


    Spells came flying: "Petrificus Totalus!" "Stupefy!" "Vipera Evanesca!" The three spells hurtled toward Alex. The attackers avoided wide-range spells like Expulso or Incendio¡ªwith their injured companions lying around, the collateral damage wasn''t worth the risk.


    Alex remained calm, contorlling his ravens like a symphony conductor. Two birds shot forward, each colliding with a spell mid-flight. The third spell, aimed low, was snuffed out as Alex flicked his wand and muttered, "protego" But Alex wasn''t content with just defending. He seized the opening. With a fluid motion, he flicked his wrist, and a pair of spells erupted from his wand.


    The first spell, Aguamenti Orbis, took the form of a massive water orb the size of a washbasin. It sailed toward the group, followed closely by his second spell, Bombarda Minor.


    Yaxley reacted instantly. "Protego!" he barked, raising a shimmering shield of light.


    Before the water orb could hit the shield, Alex''s second spell struck it.


    Splash!


    The water orb exploded violently, sending icy droplets flying in all directions. The protective barrier shielded the group from the worst of it, but they were still drenched, soaked to the bone like drowned rats. While Yaxley and the others sputtered in confusion, another spell shot out from Alex''s wand. It struck the ground near their feet, releasing a blast of frigid air.


    Frost spread rapidly, freezing the puddles left behind by the water orb. Within seconds, the already cold winter air turned bone-chilling. Ice crept up their legs, immobilizing them.


    Yaxley shivered violently, his lips turning blue. "Damn it! This cold... it''s a custom spell!"


    Indeed, Alex had modified the standard freezing charm, pushing its potency to the extreme. He called it the Arctic Freeze, and it was devastating in cold weather.


    One of the seventh-years reacted quickly, casting Calor Impervius, a charm to repel cold. It wasn''t perfect, but it slowed the frost''s spread and kept them from freezing completely.


    Still, the damage was done. The group was shaken, physically and mentally.


    Yaxley barked orders, his breath visible in the icy air. "Spread out! Don''t let him hit us all at once!"


    The group broke formation, fanning out to flank Alex. They launched spells sporadically to keep him on the defensive. But Alex''s ravens remained an impenetrable shield. Each time a spell got close, a bird would intercept it, sacrificing itself.


    Yaxley scowled. "This bastard... he''s toying with us."


    Alex''s grin widened. With a flick of his wand, he summoned a dense fog that blanketed the area. "Obscurifumus," he whispered.


    "Damn it! Regroup! Don''t let him pick us off!" Yaxley yelled, cursing under his breath. He knew how dangerous Alex was in the fog. The last time this happened, they hadn''t even seen him move before he took them down.


    "Depulso!" he shouted, using the Wind Whirl spell to blow away the mist.


    It took five or six seconds for Yaxley to clear the dense fog, but when the haze finally lifted, one person was missing from his side. As their vision returned, everyone saw a seventh-year wizard sprawled lifelessly on the ground. Only a few meters away, the three remaining wizards still standing wore expressions of shock and rage, their frustration boiling to the surface.


    "Ahhh!" Travers, unable to endure Alex''s relentless torment any longer, screamed hysterically as he hurled spell after spell at him in desperation.


    Fueled by a mix of fear and anger, Travers'' spells packed more power than before. Unfortunately, his emotions clouded his judgment. His attacks were erratic, their aim laughably off, and his intentions far too predictable. Alex didn''t even need to summon his Avis Protego; a few swift moves were all it took to dodge Travers'' clumsy strikes. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a quick flick of his wand, Alex cast a stunning spell, hitting Travers squarely and sending him flying backward. Now, only two opponents remained: a fifth-year wizard and Yaxley.


    The pair stood panting, glaring at Alex. Though they should have had the upper hand, the calm, unbothered expression on Alex''s face made despair creep into their hearts. "Alright," Alex said, extending a hand in a mock invitation. "Shall we move on to round three?"


    The two exchanged nervous glances, their pale faces betraying their growing panic. Yaxley, who had initially exuded confidence, was now visibly shaken. His composure had completely unraveled. "You... you forced me to this!" Yaxley bellowed, his voice tinged with desperation. "Avada Kedavra!"


    The words were spat out with a frenzied roar as Yaxley unleashed the Killing Curse, abandoning any pretense of restraint. He didn''t care about the consequences anymore.


    Gotcha. Alex''s eyes narrowed. ''I didn''t think you''d fall for it, but you''re dumber than I thought.''


    Alex had prepared for this. As the deadly green light shot toward him, the birds circling his body condensed into a tight cluster, intercepting the curse midair. At the same time, Alex sidestepped, effortlessly evading the projectile.


    Without missing a beat, Alex fired off two Stupefy in rapid succession. Both hit their targets with unerring accuracy, knocking Yaxley and the fifth-year wizard into the air. The Killing Curse fizzled out harmlessly, having absorbed only the flock of conjured birds.


    The fifth-year wizard landed hard, groaning in pain. Even as his body throbbed from the impact, his mind was reeling. Yaxley dared to cast the Unforgivable Curse openly? ''He''s insane! He''s digging his own grave.''These thoughts flashed through his head before darkness took him, and he passed out.


    Yaxley, meanwhile, lay motionless nearby, his breathing shallow but alive. And just like that, the ambush party was reduced to a group of unconscious bodies. Including Amelia, who had disguised herself as Vivian, Alex had taken down all 17 enemies.


    "Oh, wait¡ªmake that 16," Alex muttered to himself, turning toward a figure lying unnaturally still on the ground.


    "Accio!" Alex called. Dozens of wands soared into the air, landing neatly in his hands. The scene reminded him of Christmas two years ago¡ªa painful memory he refused to repeat. One of his golden rules after every battle was to immediately disarm all opponents. This was a hard-learned lesson. With all the wands confiscated, Alex approached one of the figures lying on the ground. He nudged the man with his boot, not gently, and said, "Get up. Stop pretending."


    "Ow!" Rozier groaned dramatically as he rolled over, glaring up at Alex. "Was the kick really necessary?"

 Chapter 110 - Youll be Expelled!

    Rozier had been playing dead from the moment the fog appeared, but he''d kept an ear on the action. Watching Alex dismantle the ambush with terrifying efficiency had left him in awe¡ªand terror. He was grateful he hadn''t betrayed Alex; otherwise, he''d have been among the defeated.Rozier stood up, surveying the battlefield. His throat felt dry as he swallowed nervously. "So¡­ they''re all down? Shouldn''t we be leaving now?"


    Alex smirked and tossed two potion bottles at him. "Not yet. Drag these guys to the abandoned hut and give them this," he said, his tone casual but commanding.


    Rozier caught the bottles, grimacing. He had no idea what Alex was planning, but disobeying wasn''t an option. With a defeated sigh, he began dragging bodies one by one.


    Meanwhile, Alex pulled a small coin from his pocket. Holding it between his fingers, he infused it with magic three times¡ªa prearranged signal for Higgs and Vivian. Three infusions meant "mission accomplished" and that they should retreat.


    With that done, Alex strolled over to where Yaxley lay unconscious. Crouching beside him, Alex''s movements became deliberate and precise. He appeared to be searching for something, his expression unreadable. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Don''t disappoint me, Yaxley,'' Alex thought, his fingers working deftly.


    Wilkes felt his consciousness slowly stirring, and then the pain across his body surged into his brain like a tidal wave. Everything hurt¡ªhis head spun, his limbs ached, and even breathing seemed to pull at unseen wounds.


    ''Where am I?'' He forced his eyes open, blinking against the dim light. The world came into focus slowly, and what he saw made his breath hitch¡ªa dilapidated house, its walls cracked and covered in grime. All around him, people huddled in the corners, their faces pale with fear and exhaustion. It took him a moment, but he recognized them: his companions. They were the same group who''d ambushed Alex just before everything went dark.


    Then, he spotted Yaxley among the group, his face twisted in a scowl. Panic settled in as Wilkes pieced together the scene. This wasn''t just any random place¡ªit was the very same house they had used for their ambush. But now, the tables had turned.


    Wilkes''s gaze swept the room again, landing on a boy standing a few feet away. The boy''s expression was cold, his posture rigid with an aura of control. It was Alex. That calm yet unyielding demeanor made it clear: this was no longer their battlefield. It was Alex''s.


    Reality crashed down on Wilkes like a hammer. The fight hadn''t gone their way, and now they were the ones at his mercy.


    Painfully, he pushed himself up, groaning as his body protested. His hand fumbled at his side, searching for his wand¡ªhis one hope of defense¡ªbut found nothing. His stomach sank further when he realized his pockets were completely empty. Even the potion he had stashed for emergencies was gone.


    "Awake now, are we?" Alex''s sharp voice cut through the air like a whip. "Good. Stand up, put your hands on your head, and squat down. Don''t make me repeat myself."


    Wilkes blinked at him, still dazed, unsure if he''d heard correctly. The last thing he remembered was being hit by a barrage of spells and passing out. He hadn''t even gotten the chance to put up a proper fight. His confusion earned him no sympathy.


    "I said, stand up!" Alex snapped again, punctuating his command with a swift kick to Wilkes''s side. "Hands on your head, squat down. Look at your companions if you need a reminder of what to do!"


    Wilkes glanced over to the corner. His former allies were already squatting miserably, their hands clasped over their heads. They looked utterly defeated, their faces pale and full of resentment. With no other choice, Wilkes obeyed, lowering himself slowly to the ground. Every movement made his battered body scream in protest.


    "Perfect," Alex said, his tone cool and detached. "Now that everyone''s awake, let''s have a little chat."


    Yaxley raised his head, his glare full of venom. "Alex, you''ve already disarmed us and humiliated us. What more do you want?"


    Alex''s lips curled into a humorless smirk. "Oh, you''re asking what I want? Let me ask you something instead. What did you want when you set me up? When you made it your mission to ruin my life?"


    He walked over to Wilkes, who had just settled into his squat. Without warning, Alex grabbed his shoulder in a vice-like grip. Wilkes winced, unable to contain the hiss of pain that escaped his lips. "I came to Hogwarts to study magic, just like anyone else," Alex began, his voice calm but underlined with steel. "But for some reason, you all decided I didn''t belong. Is it because I''m not pure enough for you? Because I don''t fit into your neat little boxes?"


    Wilkes blinked at him, his face a mixture of confusion and fear. Why me? Yaxley''s the one arguing with you! But before he could utter a word, Alex''s grip tightened, sending a sharp jolt of pain through his shoulder. Wilkes had no choice but to shake his head in response, hoping to appease him.


    "And it didn''t stop at words, did it?" Alex continued, his voice rising slightly. "You harassed me, stalked me, set traps for me. And now, on Christmas of all times, you try to ambush me here? Was it really worth it?"


    Wilkes whimpered, shaking his head again as Alex''s fingers dug deeper into his shoulder. The sharp gaze Alex cast around the room made everyone else avert their eyes. "I''ve put up with your nonsense long enough," Alex said, releasing Wilkes and stepping back. "And now I''m done. I''m taking control of this little game. From now on, you''ll follow my rules."


    The room fell silent as Alex''s words sank in. Rozier, one of the squatting wizards, felt a chill run down his spine. He''s serious. He''s really going to force us all to submit. Yaxley, however, wasn''t about to let it slide. He shot to his feet, his face red with fury. "You think we''ll listen to you? You''re a Mudblood! You''re nothing! Dream on if you think we''ll bow to you!"


    Alex''s laugh was cold, almost mocking. "Bow? Who said anything about bowing? This isn''t a negotiation, Yaxley. This is me threatening you. And unless you''ve gone completely stupid, you''ll take me seriously."


    Yaxley''s fists clenched, his teeth grinding together. "You can''t just stand there and threaten us. I''ll report you to the Headmaster! You''ll be expelled for this, you coward. Do you even dare kill us?"


    Alex''s voice was cold and deliberate as he scanned the crowd. "Using the Killing Curse without authorization, you''re the main criminal, and they''re your accomplices. Your wand is here with me now. Do you need me to prove it with a flashback spell?"


    The room fell silent, the little wizards around taking a collective, sharp breath at his words. The mention of the Unforgivable Curses sent chills down their spines. It wasn''t just dark magic¡ªit was an unforgivable crime. Without authorization from the British Ministry of Magic, using such a spell on another person meant a life sentence in Azkaban.


    "Yaxley?" whispered one of the onlookers. "How could he¡­?" The murmurs spread. Everyone knew that such spells were used in secrecy, far from witnesses. To cast one openly was reckless¡ªa direct invitation to disaster.

 Chapter 111 - Mercy

    Alex''s accusation hung heavy in the air, and the consequences were clear: Yaxley''s group had gathered illegally, with the intent to murder Muggles. The scandal would be front-page news in tomorrow''s Daily Prophet. They wouldn''t just write about Yaxley; they''d name everyone involved.Panic seeped into the faces of the other wizards. Yaxley had promised them privilege and power, but this? This was beyond what they''d signed up for. It was one thing to bully Muggles and half-bloods¡ªharmless cruelty, they thought¡ªbut outright murder? Not a single one of them dared to stand by him now.


    Yaxley, however, wasn''t ready to back down. His face was pale, his eyes darting desperately around the room, searching for support. But the squatting wizards kept their heads down, pretending not to notice his silent pleas.


    For a moment, he stood alone, stubborn and defiant, glaring at Alex. But Alex simply chuckled and reached into his pocket, pulling out a curious weapon¡ªa metal four-fingered knuckle duster. "Oh, it seems your courage is as empty as your promises," Alex said, his tone icy but laced with amusement.


    He held up the knuckle duster for all to see. "Meet my friend, ''Mercy.'' Made of Ulim Steel, enchanted with a ''pain intensification'' rune, and inscribed with a ''healing as new'' charm on both sides. Don''t worry¡ªno matter how badly it hurts, it''ll leave no permanent injuries. You could take punches from this for a year and still look as good as new."


    Without warning, Alex slipped the knuckles onto his right hand and punched Yaxley square in the face. The blow sent him flying over two meters, crashing onto the dusty wooden floor.


    "Now," Alex said, walking over to the fallen wizard and pressing a boot against his head. "Anything you''d like to say?"


    Yaxley spat at the ground, his voice venomous. "The glory of the pure-blood family isn''t something you can tarnish!" He tried to push himself up, struggling under Alex''s boot.


    "Ah, I do admire a stubborn spirit," Alex sneered, squatting down to grab Yaxley''s right hand. "Let''s see how long you can keep that fire alive."


    In one swift motion, Alex wrenched back Yaxley''s fingers and snapped one of the joints.


    "AHHHH!" Yaxley''s scream pierced the air.


    Unmoved by the wail of agony, Alex tightened his grip, methodically breaking Yaxley''s fingers one by one. The cracking sounds echoed in the room, making the other wizards flinch and shrink further into themselves. "Alex, you bastard!" Yaxley shouted, his voice raw. "Kill me now if you''ve got the guts! If you don''t, I''ll hunt you down and make you regret it!"


    Alex smirked, his voice as calm as ever. "Kill you? Now, why would I do that? I wouldn''t want to hurt you too badly."


    His knuckles gleamed under the dim light as he raised his fist again. He brought it down hard, slamming into Yaxley''s broken fingers, forcing them back into place. The enchanted runes activated, amplifying the pain while simultaneously healing the wound.


    Yaxley''s screams grew hoarse, but Alex wasn''t done. "Oh, your chest seems to be injured too. Let me help with that." He shifted his target, raining down blows on Yaxley''s torso like a relentless pile driver. Each strike sent shockwaves through the man''s body, the ''healing as new'' charm ensuring the pain never dulled.


    The wizards who remained crouched could barely contain their fear. Yaxley''s screams had long since stopped sounding human, more like the cries of a wounded animal. The sound echoed through the room, shaking their resolve to its core. Minutes passed before Alex finally stood, wiping the sweat from his forehead. He looked down at Yaxley, who now lay in a heap, twitching and drenched in sweat. His once defiant glare was replaced by hollow, unfocused eyes.


    Alex crouched down one last time, speaking softly, almost kindly. "So, do you agree to my suggestion? Or do you need another round to think it over?"


    "NO! Yes! I promise! I promise! Please, stop! Stop hitting me!" Yaxley begged hoarsely, tears streaming down his pale, swollen face. His voice cracked under the weight of desperation. At this moment, his only thought was to escape¡ªescape this nightmare and the devil standing over him.


    Alex nodded in satisfaction, brushing some imaginary dust off his knuckle duster. "Good," he said with a kind smile that sent shivers through the room. Then his gaze shifted to the rest of the squatting crowd. His smile widened as he addressed them. "Now, it''s your turn. Just now, you all suffered quite a few injuries. I think it''s only fair that I heal you¡ªpersonally."


    The room froze. Each wizard tensed as Alex''s gaze swept over them. When his eyes landed on Amelia Osbert, she flinched as if struck. "Let''s start with you, Amelia," Alex said, his tone light but laced with malice.


    "No!" Amelia screamed, her panic overriding all reason. She jumped to her feet and bolted for the door. Her mind was consumed by one thought: escape. But she didn''t get far. Invisible magic wrapped around her legs, tripping her mid-stride. She hit the floor hard, the impact knocking the air from her lungs. Before she could scramble back to her feet, the same force dragged her back across the floor like a ragdoll until she was lying at Alex''s feet.


    Alex crouched down, his face inches from hers. Her wide, tear-filled eyes reflected nothing but terror. Gently, he brushed some hair from her bruised face. "Look at you," he murmured. "You''ve been through so much. That punch I give you earlier? It''s left your face all swollen. Let me fix that."


    Before Amelia could react, Alex delivered a sharp uppercut to her jaw. "AHHH!" The scream tore from her throat as blinding pain shot through her skull. Tears poured down her cheeks as she clutched her face.


    "Don''t cry now," Alex chided, his voice mockingly sympathetic. "You were so brave before. I heard you slapped Vivian. Come on, keep fighting!" He gave her a cruel smile before landing another round of uppercuts.


    "Hmm¡­ your mouth looks a little cut," he mused, tilting her chin. "Better treat that with another punch. And your chin¡ªit''s looking purple. Two punches should do the trick." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others watched in horror, their hearts pounding as Alex methodically beat Amelia. Her once swollen, blotchy face was eventually "healed," leaving her battered but without a single blemish. The magic in Alex''s knuckles ensured every injury was erased, but the pain remained tenfold. When Amelia finally slumped to the floor, too weak to cry, Alex straightened up, cracking his knuckles with an unsettling grin. "Now, who''s next?" he asked, scanning the crowd. His tone was light, almost cheerful, but no one missed the menace behind it.


    The squatting wizards trembled, sweat dripping down their faces as they tried not to meet his gaze. But Alex wasn''t about to let anyone off the hook. "I can''t let you all leave with injuries like this," he said. "It would ruin my reputation if rumors spread."


    What followed was chaos. Wizards screamed and cried as Alex methodically "healed" each one, dragging back anyone who tried to flee and punishing them with extra punches. The enchanted knuckles ensured no visible injuries were left behind, but the pain was unforgettable. Eventually, fear forced the others to stop resisting. They bit their lips, endured the beating, and prayed it would end quickly.


    When Alex was finally done, the room was filled with battered, trembling wizards sprawled across the floor. Alex wiped his brow, looking as calm as if he''d just finished a workout. "Healing''s all done," he said with a satisfied smile. "Now it''s time for some Q&A. Going forward, you all get a vote. Who''s in favor, and who''s against?"

 Chapter 112 -Evidence

    The room trembled under his gaze. A chorus of weak voices answered, "In favor¡­ in favor¡­""Good." Alex''s tone remained pleasant, though his smile didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Now, as for Yaxley¡­ his earlier attitude was downright awful. Naturally, he needs to be punished. Here''s what I''ve decided: starting this month, everyone here will pay 20 Galleons per month as a protection fee. Equivalent trades are acceptable. Got it?"


    The wizards groaned inwardly but dared not complain. They had no choice but to grit their teeth and agree. "Perfect! Thank you for your cooperation." Alex''s smile widened as his gaze landed on Rozier. "Rozier will handle collections. And don''t worry, everyone¡ªafter you pay the first month''s fee, I''ll return your wands. I''m not a monster, after all."


    "Yes, yes," the crowd mumbled, nodding weakly.


    "But," Alex continued, his tone darkening, "if anyone tries to get their family involved, or skips payment¡­" He raised his knuckle duster and tapped it ominously. "Well, my friend here is excellent at ''collecting debts.'' He''s very effective at ''healing'' too. I guarantee satisfaction."


    The wizards flinched, the memory of the beating still fresh in their minds. They nodded fervently, their faces pale. "One last thing," Alex added. "I''m open to trades. I prefer rare books or alchemy materials. Impress me, and I might even pay a premium."


    With that, Alex walked to the door, leaving the trembling wizards behind. Outside the building, Alex paused, his expression cool as his eyes flicked toward a shadowy corner. During the earlier confrontation, he''d felt a faint magical presence observing the scene. When Yaxley cast the Killing Curse, the sensation had grown stronger, the magical reaction becoming unmistakable. Someone had been watching.


    "I see," Alex murmured to himself, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "So, some people have their eyes on these fools already. Yaxley, you''re a puppet dancing on a stage you don''t even see. I''ve put so much effort into setting you up. Don''t let me down now." With that, Alex turned on his heel, leaving the scene without looking back.


    In the abandoned hut, a group of young wizards finally breathed a sigh of relief as Alex walked away. Some even collapsed onto the ground, their nerves giving out after the intense tension. Reflecting on the day''s events, they felt a heavy sadness. Their eyes turned to Yaxley, who was still sprawled on the floor, his presence stirring resentment in everyone.


    "Yaxley, this is all your fault!" a senior wizard snapped, his voice heavy with frustration. "Didn''t you claim you joined the committee to restore the glory of pure-bloods? Well, where''s the glory now? All we''ve earned is shame!"


    "Hmph, easy for you to talk about shame," a fourth-year sneered, his tone biting. "You seniors are graduating soon, including Yaxley. What about us? We''re the ones stuck here, enduring Alex''s endless exploitation."


    "That''s not the end of it," Travers growled, wincing from his injuries. His voice was laced with anger as he said, "That bastard humiliating us is the same as humiliating all pure-blood wizards. He has to pay for this!"


    "Pay for it? With what, another beating? Don''t drag us down!" the fourth-year shot back. "None of us can take him on, so quit dreaming."


    The hut descended into chaos as the young wizards argued, their voices overlapping in a mess of blame and frustration. In Alex''s words, this was the perfect moment for people to start throwing blame around. Humans had a tendency to shift responsibility for their failures onto others.


    Standing quietly in the corner, Rozier watched the scene unfold. He remained unnoticed, his expression unreadable as he mentally took note of every name and stance in the room. This was the task Alex had given him¡ªfigure out which of the pure-blood wizards were still clinging to their pride and which had given up on resistance. Rozier carefully logged each detail, knowing his survival now depended on fulfilling Alex''s orders.


    Today had been a turning point for Rozier. After everything he had witnessed, defying Alex was no longer an option. But Alex had rewarded his cooperation, promising him immunity from protection fees and even offering a share of future profits. For Rozier, this was a deal he couldn''t afford to refuse. He was now firmly on Alex''s side.


    Eventually, the group''s arguments fizzled out, and the young wizards dispersed. Yaxley, still lying on the ground, slowly regained his senses. He had heard every word of their quarrel, each one a nail in the coffin of his ambitions. His dream of restoring pure-blood dominance had crumbled in mere hours.


    Bruised, humiliated, and seething with resentment, Yaxley dragged himself to his feet, leaning against the wall for support. As he watched the others leave, his bloodshot eyes burned with hatred. The physical pain was bad enough, but the emotional toll was far worse. The lingering effects of the humiliation weighed heavily on his soul, amplifying his despair. He cast one last, venomous glance toward Hogwarts before staggering into the snowy night, disappearing without a word.


    Back at Hogwarts, Alex returned to the cabin in the Forbidden Forest, where Higgs and Vivian were anxiously waiting. Seeing him walk in unharmed, their tense expressions softened with relief. "You''re back! Are you okay? Did Yaxley actually attack you?" Higgs asked hurriedly. "If he did, you should report it to the headmaster. Attacking a student outside school grounds isn''t a small offense."


    Alex smiled faintly at their concern. He hadn''t shared the full details of his plan with them, wanting to spare them unnecessary worry. They didn''t know he had faced a coordinated ambush, nor did they realize how many wizards had been involved. Judging by his clean appearance, they assumed he had escaped unscathed without much effort.


    Not wanting to keep them in the dark, Alex briefly recounted the events, though he left out Rozier''s role. "What? That many people went after you? And Yaxley used the Killing Curse?!" Higgs''s voice rose in shock. "Does he not realize what kind of consequences that could have?"


    Alex shrugged, feigning ignorance. "Who knows what was going through his head. Anyway, it''s all over now, isn''t it?"


    Vivian frowned, her worry not entirely eased. "But is it really okay for you to be collecting protection fees from those students? Isn''t that against school rules? What if they report you to the headmaster or their heads of house? You could''ve just scared them off. Why go so far?"


    Alex raised an eyebrow at her, his expression amused. "Vivian, you really don''t understand how things work in the wizarding world, do you?" He turned to Higgs. "Care to explain?"


    Higgs nodded and turned to Vivian. "In the wizarding world, it''s notoriously hard to convict someone of wrongdoing. Say I hexed you. If no one caught me in the act, I could claim someone used Polyjuice Potion to impersonate me. Or that I was under the Imperius Curse. Even if I admitted it, I could say I was under Veritaserum. There''s always an excuse."


    Vivian''s eyes widened in realization, and she looked back at Alex, who gave her a knowing smile.


    "That''s right," Alex said, leaning back slightly. "Most of those captured Death Eaters are either the kind who''d rather die than submit, those caught red-handed, or those with someone credible enough to testify against them." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 113 - Battle Analysis

    Higgs nodded in agreement. "Exactly. It''s difficult to gather solid evidence, and any witnesses need to have a spotless reputation or some degree of authority. Now, thanks to Yaxley using the Killing Curse on you, those little pure-blood wizards are stuck. If they want to claim you coerced them, they''ll have to admit to ambushing you. And if they do that, they''re basically confessing to being accomplices to an attempted murder." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Alex chuckled, the corners of his lips curling into a sly smile. "Exactly. If they push me too far, the worst I''ll face is expulsion, but they''ll be risking Azkaban. And honestly, I could just pin the whole operation on Rozier. After all, he''s the one who handled the payments. There''s no evidence directly linking me to any of it. So, if you were in their position, what choice would you make?"


    Vivian inhaled sharply, her eyes wide. "So, those pure-blood wizards are basically under your control now?"


    "That depends," Alex replied with a shrug. "If they behave, I won''t push them too hard. But if they snap under pressure, who knows? I''m not interested in bleeding them dry with so-called protection fees anyway. What I really want is access to the knowledge locked away in their pure-blood family archives. Most of those kids don''t even have much money. My plan is simple¡ªstart with a price they can''t afford, then offer a more ''reasonable'' alternative. Even an idiot knows which deal to take."


    Higgs''s impression of Alex deepened. Thoughtful, calculating, and ruthless. Those pure-blood wizards had no idea who they were messing with¡ªit was almost funny. Vivian, on the other hand, found herself grudgingly impressed. Alex had managed to take down someone like Amelia, who had always flaunted her looks and status. Now, with Alex around, she felt safer. No one would dare to bully her again.


    "By the way," Vivian said, her voice brightening. "With those pure-blood brats out of the picture, does that mean the committee is finished? Can we bring back the poker club? Oh, and can I finally try out for the Quidditch team?"


    Alex smirked. "That''s up to Higgs. I''ll handle keeping an eye on those pure-bloods, but I''ve got other things to focus on."


    Higgs nodded. "No problem. The half-bloods and others in Slytherin have had enough of those pure-blood snobs. Without their interference, I''m sure things will settle down soon."


    With the heavy topics out of the way, the group shifted gears to enjoy the Christmas season. Alex even prepared a meal, and the three shared a warm and festive dinner in the cozy cabin.


    The next morning, the holidays began in earnest. Vivian and Higgs left Hogwarts early via the Floo Network, heading home to spend Christmas with their families. Alex, meanwhile, stayed behind. With the incident now behind him, he took time to reflect on the events and carefully analyzed the battle from both his perspective and the enemy''s.


    "Some of my preparations didn''t even come into play," Alex muttered to himself as he spread a large piece of parchment across his desk. Using a quill, he began sketching the battlefield from memory, marking each position.


    "Their combat skills, preparation, and coordination were all lacking. This could be a side effect of Hogwarts'' constantly changing Defense Against the Dark Arts professors. The quality of teaching has been inconsistent, leaving students unprepared for real duels. Take Professor Getty, for example. All he''s good at is making every class unbearably dull."


    Alex tapped the parchment thoughtfully. "So, if I were in Yaxley''s position, how would I handle someone like me? Assuming no special gear and limited preparation, is there a tactical approach that could succeed?"


    He drew more diagrams, breaking down hypothetical formations. "They had 17 people total¡ªfive sixth and seventh-years, four fifth-years, and eight third and fourth-years. The key mistake was arranging everyone in a line. A triangular or trapezoidal formation would''ve worked better, creating inner and outer defensive circles."


    He began assigning hypothetical roles. "Each team would have a senior wizard as the leader. Groups of three to five would handle specific tasks: four on defense, one or two on offense, and the rest focused on interference. An additional team could serve as an anti-jamming unit."


    Continuing, he planned out the sequence of attacks. "At the start of the battle, the senior wizards should cast enhanced sensory spells on themselves. If I, or someone like me, were in their encirclement, I''d naturally try to break through. Their main job should''ve been to force me back inside."


    "Assuming the enemy breaks through the first layer of the encirclement and takes down the front-line player like yesterday, the two remaining players in the back can still launch a follow-up attack," Alex murmured to himself, his quill scratching against parchment as he refined his tactical notes.


    "In that scenario, if the enemy casts Obscurifumus to obscure everyone''s vision, the senior wizards could rely on the Heightened Senses spell to locate the target. The anti-jamming team would need to respond quickly by using a Depulso to disperse the fog. Meanwhile, the other team members should immediately cease fire and form a back-to-back triangular defensive formation to avoid surprise attacks."


    Alex leaned back and tapped the parchment with his quill. "The senior wizards reporting real-time enemy positions could guide the interference team to cast Sticky-Foot Jinxes in the enemy''s direction, slowing their movements. Meanwhile, probing spells could test the enemy''s position, and the defenders could remain on standby, ready to shield against any incoming attacks¡ªwhether from the enemy or friendly fire."


    "If the enemy closes in or successfully attacks a team, the affected group must switch entirely to defense, immediately alert the others, and set up a flanking maneuver," Alex continued, scribbling down strategies. "If they fail their sneak attack and try to force a quick resolution, I might resort to infrasonic interference talismans. I only had two talismans with me at the time, so assuming I used them to eliminate two teams, ''Alex''¡ªwithout ranged attack tools¡ªwouldn''t stand a chance against three remaining teams whose vision has recovered."


    He paused, rolling the quill between his fingers as he reviewed the plan. "From there, it''s all about sustained pressure. Focused attacks paired with positioning and interference spells would compress the enemy''s space. If they try to break free using powerful area-effect spells, it''d leave them exposed to counters. Eventually, they''d either be taken down or drained of magic."


    He sighed, dropping the quill onto the desk. "If Yaxley and his group had been better prepared, more coordinated, and used a strategy like this¡­ my chances of winning would''ve been slim."


    Replaying the battle in his head for the hundredth time, Alex couldn''t help but mutter, "I''m still too weak. Too reckless. I went into a fight without guaranteeing at least a 90% chance of success. That can''t happen again." His eyes drifted to the sketches of the battlefield. "I also need to refine my tactical terrain models."


    He grabbed a fresh piece of parchment and started listing improvements. "First, my Phase Shoes need anti-skid and anti-adhesion enhancements. My defensive talismans worked, but if I were under concentrated fire, one wouldn''t be enough. I also need more infrasonic talismans, along with a broader range of interference tools. Development on those needs to speed up."

 Chapter 114 - Why Waste Sympathy

    He rubbed his temple, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice. "The temperature-control and energy-storage spells are nearing the experimental phase. And honestly, if it weren''t for the gold I took from those pure-blood wizards, I wouldn''t even have the resources to keep going. The material costs alone are ridiculous."Still, despite the criticisms he heaped on himself, Alex knew the battle wasn''t without its gains. "Avis Protego spell exceeded expectations. Its versatility in combat, from attack to defense, is impressive. And I can''t neglect further research on control-type spells." Unlike mainstream classifications¡ªordinary spells, jinxes, hexes, and curses¡ªAlex categorized magic based on the fundamental runes they employed: control, elemental, alteration, mental, soul, bloodline, and foresight. He''d also discovered that space-time magic, despite its advanced nature, stemmed from control-type runes, so he grouped it into the control system.


    His Avis Protego spell was a product of this research. The summoned ravens not only had significant individual strength but also operated under a strong mental link with Alex. This allowed him to command them to perform complex tasks¡ªattacking, defending, retrieving items, or even transmitting messages. He was working on adding a long-distance surveillance feature, but the technical challenge of "shared vision" was proving tricky. The ravens'' current range was less than a kilometer, but even within those limits, the spell had shown immense potential. During the battle, the flock had withstood over a dozen hexes while providing critical tactical support.


    His elemental spells had also proven their worth. Obscurifumus disrupted enemy vision, while the combination of Aguamenti and Freezing Charm created effective terrain obstacles. Alex had designated elemental magic as his second training priority, though even with this system, time constraints loomed over him.


    "There''s never enough time," Alex muttered, shaking his head. "Researching and optimizing spells, upgrading equipment, and practicing techniques takes up everything. I barely have a moment to breathe."


    The Christmas holidays passed quickly. Alex spent the break secluded in his hut, refining his spells and enjoying brief moments of leisure by cooking and chatting with Hagrid.


    On the first day of the new term, Alex returned to the Slytherin common room. It didn''t take long for Rozier to show up, carrying a large bag and wearing a hesitant expression.


    Alex smirked as Rozier stepped into his room. "So, have you and your little friends finally accepted the reality of your situation?"


    Rozier stiffened but forced a grin, his eyes flicking to the bag in his hand. "We''re ready to negotiate."


    Alex chuckled, gesturing for him to take a seat. "Good. Let''s talk business."


    "They''re not fools, you know. Problems that can be fixed with money won''t spiral out of control. I''ve done everything you asked me to do. Here''s the list." Rozier handed Alex a piece of parchment, his mood visibly better than usual.


    Alex unfolded the parchment and scanned it briefly. "Hmm, Travers still hasn''t learned his lesson. By the way, have all the madness-laced potions been destroyed?"


    Rozier nodded quickly. "I only slipped some into Yaxley''s batch. Once he drank it, he tossed the bottle away, but I retrieved it that same day. You don''t need to worry about any loose ends¡ªit''s clean."


    Alex gave an approving nod. Rozier had shown a good sense of restraint, which was rare. Maybe this guy was worth training further.


    With that mess out of the way, Alex turned his attention to the day''s earnings. The young wizards under his ''protection'' had paid up quite honestly this month. After double-checking everything, he counted 200 gold Galleons and six rare magic books. Flipping through the titles, Alex''s lips curved into a faint smile. The books contained unique knowledge he hadn''t come across before, and the haul left him in a good mood.


    "Huh?" Alex paused, his expression sharpening. "Why are there only 16 shares here? Eighteen of them took part in the attack that day, and with you, Rozier, that makes 17. Who''s missing?"


    Rozier hesitated, clearly uncomfortable. "It''s Yaxley," he admitted reluctantly. "He''s run off."


    "Run off?" Alex raised an eyebrow, though he didn''t look particularly surprised.


    Rozier nodded. "Yeah. He''s been gone since that day and hasn''t contacted anyone since. My guess? He bolted out of fear. Using the Unforgivable Curse isn''t a small thing, and with Aurors hunting down Death Eaters worldwide, he probably figured his chances were better if he vanished."


    Alex leaned back in his chair, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. "Smart move. If he hadn''t run, why would I have gone to the trouble? The fact that he didn''t even try to retrieve his wand shows he knew the stakes. He''s more decisive than I expected. Still..." His voice trailed off as he tapped his fingers on the desk, thinking. "Keep an eye on Travers. See if he has any contact with Yaxley. That guy won''t let things go so easily."


    "I understand, but no one seems to have any idea where that guy is now. I even asked around during Christmas, but his family doesn''t seem to know anything either," Rozier said, frowning slightly.


    "Stay cautious. It''s better to be prepared than caught off guard," Alex replied. Reaching into his interspatial bag, he pulled out a large bundle of wands and handed them to Rozier. "These belong to those boys. Return them. Once I''ve finished copying these books, I''ll send back the originals. Make sure they understand that I keep my word and expect them to do the same."


    Rozier nodded, taking the wands. His eyes lit up slightly when Alex handed him 20 Galleons. "This is your share. Don''t let your guard down. Keep a close watch on everyone involved."


    The hint of a smile broke across Rozier''s face at the sight of the money, and he quickly agreed to Alex''s instructions. After Rozier left, Alex turned his attention to Yaxley''s wand.


    The wand''s body was crafted from a rich, brown sorbet wood with a dragon heartstring core, measuring 11 inches. It felt well-balanced and in excellent condition. Alex smirked as he examined it.


    "Looks like your master abandoned you," he said softly, spinning the wand between his fingers. "No matter. From now on, you''re my backup. Let''s hope you''re more reliable than your previous owner." As for Yaxley himself, Alex felt confident he had joined up with other Death Eaters. It was part of his plan, after all, and everything was proceeding as expected.


    Meanwhile, in the headmaster''s office at Hogwarts, a different conversation about Yaxley was taking place. "So, Yaxley is still unaccounted for?" Dumbledore asked, feeding Fawkes a treat. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," Snape replied, his voice calm but sharp. "After he cast the Killing Curse on Alex that day, I suspected something was off. I followed him when he left but never confronted him directly. Instead of going back to his family, he disappeared in Diagon Alley. I''ve been tracking him since, using sensory spells to narrow his location, but I haven''t pinned him down yet. Someone must be helping him."


    "As I feared," Dumbledore said, sighing. "It seems the exiles are still active. If Yaxley sought them out instead of his family, it''s clear he''s completely lost his way."


    Snape sneered. "You''re growing soft, old man. Why waste sympathy on someone who''s likely headed straight for the Death Eaters?"

 Chapter 115 - Hogsmeade

    "The Dark Lord has fallen, Severus. Now is the time to bring as many back to the light as we can, especially young ones like Yaxley," Dumbledore replied, his tone even. "Still, your suspicion is valid. Check Diagon Alley again. Judging by his behavior, there might be a Death Eater stronghold there.""You don''t need to remind me," Snape said dismissively. "But Diagon Alley is a chaotic place, full of questionable figures and old pure-blood connections. Without Auror authority, I can''t exactly go barging into every shop or residence."


    "Give me the general location," Dumbledore suggested. "I''ll have Moody investigate. It might not be as effective as we''d like¡ªMillicent is under considerable pressure as it is."


    Snape raised an eyebrow. "Millicent? She''s riding high now, isn''t she? People are saying she could be one of the greatest Ministers in history. Don''t you support her?"


    Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully. "I do, and the public view isn''t entirely wrong. But the situation within the Ministry is more fragile than it appears. Many families that once supported her have shifted to neutrality now that the Dark Lord has fallen. They''re even aiding pure-blood families tied to Death Eaters. It''s creating a challenge to convict known criminals. Millicent''s facing significant opposition."


    "Ah, the usual political games," Snape said dryly. "Balancing power, shielding allies¡ªit''s nothing new. Still, are you suggesting some of these families might be hiding wanted Death Eaters?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s possible," Dumbledore admitted. "We''re working to apply pressure, but it will take time. Meanwhile, I''ll have the Order of the Phoenix monitor Yaxley''s case."


    "And the other students he dragged into this?" Snape asked, crossing his arms.


    "They''ve likely been frightened out of their wits," Dumbledore said, his lips curving slightly. "Accessories to murder, all because of one impulsive spell."


    Snape scoffed. "That''s thanks to Alex. Now they''re being blackmailed by that cunning snake. Speaking of which¡­" He hesitated, then added in a lower tone, "I felt something that day. Alex knew I was there."


    "Oh?" Dumbledore tilted his head, intrigued.


    "When Yaxley cast the Killing Curse, I was stunned by his audacity. I almost intervened, but Alex reacted too quickly. He handled it, but he definitely sensed my presence," Snape explained.


    "Seem he''s testing the waters, seeing how far we''ll let him go," Dumbledore mused. "Still, it''s best not to let this escalate. Take some time to speak with him."


    "Later, perhaps. A little suffering might be good for those brats, but it''s reckless to create such division in Slytherin," Snape muttered, his frustration showing.


    "Slytherin House matters are yours to handle," Dumbledore said with a faint smile. "I trust Alex understands the boundaries."


    Snape leaned back slightly, recalling Alex''s behavior that day. "He knows his limits. The boy only used basic spells and self-defense charms to deal with those little wizards. Not a single drop of blood was spilled. He even healed their wounds with potions afterward. Everything was handled so professionally that it''s obvious he planned it in advance."


    What still puzzled Snape was the exact details of what happened in the hut that day. A powerful shielding spell had been cast over the area, making it impossible to observe. He could only assume Alex used potions to treat the injuries, based on what he had seen afterward.


    "You should be proud," Dumbledore remarked with a light chuckle. "This is real Slytherin talent. He''s resourceful and understands boundaries¡ªqualities worth acknowledging."


    Snape''s lip curled into a slight sneer. "I can''t stand talents like him. As long as he doesn''t bring trouble to my doorstep, I''m content." His words carried a mocking tone, but Dumbledore could see the faint satisfaction in his expression.


    "Still, keep an eye on Alex," Dumbledore advised, his tone more serious now. "After what happened to Lily and the Longbottoms, who were close to him, I was concerned he might lose control. But it seems he''s managing his emotions well."


    The mention of Lily''s name made Snape''s face darken. He grunted noncommittally and abruptly turned to leave the office. Dumbledore watched him go, shaking his head with a soft sigh.


    The next month passed peacefully. With the pure-blood faction subdued and Yaxley¡ªthe seventh-year prefect and student council president¡ªfleeing, the atmosphere in Slytherin had shifted drastically. Under Alex''s subtle influence, significant changes were made. The Purity Committee was disbanded, and confiscated Muggle artifacts were returned to their owners. Alex''s reputation as someone who kept his promises only strengthened.


    The remaining pure-blood students didn''t dare oppose him. With their leader gone and Alex still present, most opted to steer clear of him entirely. Even Travers, once the most vocal troublemaker, had grown quiet and withdrawn. With no one left to stir up conflict, the house settled back into a state of calm. Meanwhile, Vivian''s poker club reopened, and the common room was once again alive with activity, laughter, and games.


    However, while Slytherin found peace, tensions outside the house flared. The rivalry between Gryffindor and Slytherin reached a boiling point during the latest Quidditch match, which escalated into a near-physical brawl. The pure-blood students, frustrated and repressed, seemed to channel their anger toward Gryffindor. Pranks and retaliations between the two houses became almost a daily occurrence.


    None of this concerned Alex. He had his own project to focus on: a spell he had been developing since the battle at Hogsmeade. Drawing inspiration from the freezing charm he used during the fight, Alex was experimenting with a new type of magic. Using his accumulated knowledge of temperature manipulation and magical energy flow, he created what he called the Incapacitating Curse.


    This spell combined principles of hypothermia and magic depletion, designed to sap the magical energy of its target over time. His ultimate vision was a spell capable of completely draining a wizard or magical object of its power, leaving them helpless.


    Initially, Alex had envisioned an energy-absorbing curse that would allow him to siphon magic from others for his own use. However, this idea required extensive knowledge of blood magic¡ªa field in which he was still lacking. For now, the Incapacitating Curse was a simplified version, though he was satisfied with its potential.


    But testing the spell presented a problem. He had already experimented on magical items with great success, but living targets were another matter. Ordinary animals lacked the necessary magical reserves for accurate testing, and larger magical creatures were both difficult to obtain and potentially dangerous. Hagrid''s collection of magical creatures outside the Forbidden Forest was off-limits¡ªAlex had no desire to involve the gentle giant in his experiments.


    Ideally, he needed a wizard to act as a test subject. While it was one thing to spar with acquaintances for training, spell testing was far riskier. The memory of his mishap with the infrasonic spell was still fresh, and he had no intention of repeating that mistake.


    Just as Alex was mulling over the issue, a knock on the door pulled him from his thoughts. He opened it to find Higgs standing there, looking cheerful.


    "Alex, you''ve been cooped up in here for days. It''s the weekend! Vivian and I are heading to Hogsmeade to relax. You should come with us," Higgs said, his tone light and inviting. He had been in high spirits lately, especially since the Quidditch team was no longer dominated by the pure-blood faction. With the changes, Higgs was back in his old position as Seeker, and it showed in his enthusiasm.

 Chapter 116 - Spotting Travers

    Alex hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. A change of scenery might do him some good, and Hogsmeade was a safe option now that Yaxley was dealt with. Despite his tendency to isolate himself for research, he realized he hadn''t truly explored the village yet.The three of them set out together, leaving Hogwarts behind. The weather was brisk, with snow crunching underfoot and a sharp wind biting at their faces. The chill was invigorating, clearing Alex''s mind as they made their way toward the village.


    Along the way, Vivian introduced Hogsmeade to Alex with endless enthusiasm, her bubbly energy starting to grate on him. Every shop they passed seemed to be a treasure trove in her eyes, and her constant chatter made Alex long for the quieter, more composed Vivian she pretended to be around Amelia. When they finally arrived in Hogsmeade, she launched into another round of introductions like a broken record.


    "Look, that''s Zonko''s Joke Shop! Last time, I bought Charles a dozen Burp Candies. You should''ve seen the mess he made of himself! And over there is Madam Puddifoot''s Tea Shop. The d¨¦cor is a bit tacky, but the drinks are amazing," Vivian exclaimed, almost word-for-word repeating what she''d said on the way there.


    Alex, who had been reluctantly following her lead, suddenly stopped. Something had caught his attention. Without a word, he walked straight down one of the less-traveled paths. Vivian and Higgs exchanged confused glances before hurrying after him. At the end of the road, Alex came to a stop in front of a dilapidated building that looked like it had been abandoned for years. The creaking sign above the door read The Hog''s Head Inn.


    "What''s the deal, Alex? Don''t tell me you''re actually thinking of going in there," Vivian said, scrunching her nose in distaste. "This place is disgusting. The owner''s a weirdo, and it smells awful inside. Everyone there hides their faces like they''re up to no good. I''m telling you, I''m not stepping foot in that dump." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex barely heard her. The run-down pub tugged at the edges of his memory. The weathered exterior, the crooked windows¡ªit all seemed familiar. Then it hit him. He recalled a secret meeting with Sirius and the Order of the Phoenix in a dim, cramped storage room during his first year. The setting matched this place perfectly.


    ''Is this where the Order of the Phoenix met back then?'' The thought sparked his curiosity, but he quickly masked it. Turning to Vivian, he said casually, "Nothing, I was just wondering how a place this rundown manages to stay in business."


    Vivian crossed her arms, sensing he was brushing her off. "Well, for your information," she said in a huff, "this bar''s been here for centuries. It''s even mentioned in A History of Magic. Did you know it was once the headquarters for the Goblin Rebellion?" But before she could finish her historical spiel, she realized Alex wasn''t even paying attention. He had already walked off, leaving her fuming and stamping her feet.


    Alex let the curiosity fade and turned his focus to a nearby shop with a faded sign that read Dervish and Banges. The store specialized in magical equipment, and Alex''s eyes lit up as he stepped inside. The shelves were lined with various tools and trinkets, some covered in a thick layer of dust, like an old alchemy carving knife that seemed to have been forgotten.


    Most of the crowd in the shop was gathered around the Quidditch section, drooling over the Nimbus 1500 and a Comet Six. Even Vivian and Higgs were drawn to the brooms, their faces pressed against the display case as they argued over which was better.


    Alex, however, had little interest in brooms. After a quick glance at the price tags, he scoffed inwardly. ''Why waste that much money on a broom when I could buy another magic book, or rune material?'' he thought.


    He moved through the aisles, picking up one magical object after another, inspecting them carefully before putting them back. Some of the items featured runes carved directly into their surfaces, giving him plenty of inspiration. However, many of the runes were concealed using advanced magic, making it impossible to study them without a specialized tool¡ªor a hammer. Alex smirked at the thought but quickly dismissed it. The store owner already seemed annoyed by him; taking a hammer to the merchandise would likely get him banned for life.


    "I really need to develop an alchemy tool that can penetrate materials and analyze spells," Alex muttered to himself. "Otherwise, how am I supposed to study these things properly?"


    After inspecting nearly everything in the store, Alex decided to buy a looking glass. It was partly to avoid the store owner''s suspicious glare and partly because he was genuinely intrigued by the object''s early-warning enchantments. He figured it could be a useful addition to his arsenal¡ªand worth studying further.


    As Alex walked back to where Vivian and Higgs were still debating, he caught the tail end of their conversation.


    "My dad promised me that if I make the Quidditch team next year, he''ll buy me a Nimbus 1500!" Vivian said excitedly, her eyes shining.


    Higgs shook his head. "Why the Nimbus series? The Comet brooms are way better for control. The Comet Six is a solid choice for both speed and stability."


    Vivian scoffed. "You don''t know what you''re talking about. The Nimbus is so much more agile¡ªit can do a 360-degree turn in mid-air! Plus, it''s faster than the Comet."


    "You don''t need that much agility," Higgs countered. "If you''re not careful, it could throw you off. Besides, in a Quidditch match, you''re surrounded by opponents. You don''t need a broom that sensitive unless you''re playing Seeker. And last I checked, you''re a Beater, not a Seeker."


    "I don''t care!" Vivian said, flipping her hair defiantly. "Look at how sleek and stylish it is! The Comet looks boring in comparison. Who cares about practicality when you can look this cool?"


    Alex watched their exchange with a faint smirk, amused by their passionate argument. He leaned against a nearby shelf, letting the warmth of their friendly banter momentarily wash away the lingering chill from outside. Sometimes, even the most mundane moments had their charm. His moments were interrupted as the looking glass suddenly reacted. The spinning top-shaped artifact began to whirl rapidly, glowing with an intense light. Alex tensed immediately, lifting his gaze to scan the shop.


    Through the window, he spotted a figure staring at him with obvious malice. Their eyes met for a split second before the figure ducked out of sight. "Travers," Alex muttered under his breath. "Does he hate me that much? Even the looking glass picked up on it."


    Though it was only a brief glimpse, Alex had no trouble identifying the familiar face. He frowned, pondering the situation for a moment before turning to Higgs and Vivian. "I need to step out for a bit. Let''s meet at the Three Broomsticks later."


    The pair barely acknowledged his words, too engrossed in their heated debate about brooms to notice anything amiss. Alex tucked the looking glass away, stepped outside, and quickly spotted Travers in the distance. His lips curled into a calculating smile. Finding a secluded corner, he cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself, blending into the surroundings. To avoid leaving tracks in the snow, he employed a levitation technique, hovering silently as he followed Travers.

 Chapter 117 - Animagus

    Meanwhile, Rozier exited Honeydukes with a bag of sweets in hand, only to run into Travers, who appeared flustered and agitated."What''s wrong?" Rozier asked. "Weren''t you headed to Dervish and Banges to buy windproof goggles? You''re back so soon, and empty-handed."


    "Forget it," Travers grumbled, panting slightly. "That filthy Mudblood was in the shop. Just seeing him ruined my mood."


    Rozier immediately understood who Travers meant. Since Christmas, Travers had been avoiding Alex like the plague. While he obediently paid the monthly ''protection fee,'' he couldn''t seem to go a day without cursing Alex under his breath. Rozier often joked privately that if stabbing voodoo dolls were popular in the wizarding world, Alex''s would look like a pincushion.


    Rozier sighed. "Look, it''s better to avoid him. Don''t provoke him unless you want to bring trouble on yourself."


    Rozier''s words, intended as friendly advice, had the opposite effect. Travers''s face twisted with anger. "Provoke him? Provoke him? That filthy Mudblood walks around like he owns the place, and we''re the ones avoiding him? Have you forgotten how he humiliated us?" Travers hissed, his voice rising.


    Rozier glanced nervously around. "Keep your voice down, will you? Look, we were the ones who went after him first. He''s never gone out of his way to bother us. Haven''t you noticed? Every time we mess with him, we''re the ones who end up worse off. Just let it go."


    "Let it go?!" Travers nearly shouted. "That cunning bastard needs to be taught a lesson! If I ever get the chance, I''ll make sure he doesn''t have a grave to crawl into."


    Rozier sighed again, muttering, "Why do I even bother¡­" Before Rozier could say more, Travers froze mid-rant. His angry tirade had been interrupted by a voice¡ªone that wasn''t Rozier''s.


    "Is it really that obvious?"


    Both men stiffened, their eyes darting around the snowy path outside the village. It was deserted, save for the surrounding woods. They were too far from Hogsmeade for there to be any other passersby. Just as they wondered if they''d imagined the voice, Alex appeared out of thin air, dispelling his Disillusionment Charm.


    Alex had followed them silently, taking great care to avoid leaving footprints in the snow. Floating just above the ground, he had watched their entire conversation unfold. As it turned out, his caution had been unnecessary; Travers and Rozier were so absorbed in their bickering that they hadn''t noticed a thing.


    Seeing Alex suddenly materialize, Travers''s first instinct was to draw his wand, his face twisted with rage. But Alex didn''t give him the chance. With a flick of his own wand, Travers''s robes came alive, wrapping tightly around his arms and legs and binding him like a mummy.


    "You didn''t even bother enchanting your robes against polymorphing? Pathetic," Alex said coldly.


    Rozier, meanwhile, fumbled for his wand, pointing it at Alex with a shaky hand. "Don''t come any closer! What do you want?" he shouted.


    From inside his cocoon of robes, Travers yelled, his voice muffled, "Shoot him, Rozier! Do it now!"


    Alex turned his attention to Rozier, his expression calm as he cast a simple charm. The spell hit Rozier squarely, sending him flying backward with a loud yelp. He landed in the snow, groaning dramatically.


    Alex ignored Rozier, who was dramatically lying in the snow, pretending to faint after his exaggerated somersault. Instead, Alex walked towards Travers, who was writhing on the ground like a worm, struggling helplessly. With a flick of his wand, the robes wrapped around Travers'' face loosened, revealing his contorted expression.


    "I just need a favor from you today. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll be gentle, good boy," Alex said with a wicked grin.


    Travers tried to retort, but before he could utter a word, Alex pointed his wand, sealing his lips tightly. All that escaped was a muffled "Mmmph!"


    Rozier, still sprawled on the ground, watched Alex grab Travers by the collar and drag him into the shadowy woods by the road. Moments later, faint, pitiful sounds of muffled cries drifted through the air.


    Rozier swallowed hard, a bizarre image forming in his mind. Feeling uneasy, he shifted from lying on his stomach to lying flat on his back, as if the cold snow could somehow insulate him from his thoughts.


    After some time, Alex emerged from the woods, a satisfied look on his face. Spotting Rozier still lounging theatrically on the ground, Alex felt a twinge of exasperation. Why is he still lying there? Isn''t he freezing?


    Not wanting to interrupt Rozier''s strange action, Alex recast the Disillusionment Charm on himself and headed back toward Hogsmeade unnoticed. Eventually, Rozier couldn''t take the chill any longer. He scrambled up and cautiously ventured into the woods, intent on checking on Travers.


    Inside the woods, he found Travers slumped on the ground, his clothes disheveled, sobbing quietly. The sight sent a shiver down Rozier''s spine. "Travers, what happened? Are you okay?" Rozier asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Don''t¡­ don''t ask!" Travers hissed, his bloodshot eyes glaring at Rozier. Clenching his teeth, he spat venomously, "I swear I''ll never let that Mudblood get away with this! Never!"


    Taken aback by Travers'' furious state, Rozier instinctively recoiled. Not daring to provoke him further, he simply nodded along, silently resolving to steer clear of any involvement.


    Meanwhile, Alex, invisible to passersby, was jotting down notes in a small notebook as he strolled back toward the Three Broomsticks.


    "Let''s see¡­ aside from magical depletion, the cursed subject shows signs of lowered body temperature, fatigue, muscle weakness, and possibly anxiety. Although, anxiety might be unique to Travers¡­ further testing needed to confirm." He scribbled furiously, his brows furrowed in thought.


    "Magical depletion rate¡­ hmm. Based on observations, a standard third-year student can cast roughly 60¨C70 ''Expelliarmus'' spells consecutively without resting. Using that as a base, let''s say 50 casts represent full magical reserves. The Incapacitating Curse seems to drain roughly 10 units per minute, meaning it takes about six seconds to sap enough magic for one ''Expelliarmus.'' Not very efficient." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sighed, scratching his head. "We really need a standardized measurement for magical reserves. Why hasn''t the wizarding world addressed this? It''s such an obvious problem¡­"


    Lost in thought, Alex continued toward the Three Broomsticks, his mind swirling with calculations and ideas.


    As he approached the village, something unusual caught his eye. A beetle had scuttled out from a crevice in a nearby wall, moving surprisingly quickly across the street. "A beetle? In this season?" Alex muttered, narrowing his eyes.


    He watched as the beetle skittered into the shadows of a corner, circled for a moment, and then¡ªmuch to Alex''s astonishment¡ªtransformed into a young woman. She glanced around nervously before pulling out her wand and Apparating away.


    "Animagus?" Alex murmured, intrigued. He knew Animagus transformation was an incredibly advanced branch of Transfiguration. Professor McGonagall was a registered Animagus, but the Ministry of Magic strictly regulated the practice due to the risks involved. All Animagi were required by law to register with the Ministry.

 Chapter 118 - Love Affair

    Alex''s mind raced as he recalled an article he''d read in Transfiguration Today. There were only seven registered Animagi in the British wizarding world, and none of them turned into a beetle. "An unregistered Animagus, then?" he speculated, glancing at the house the woman had emerged from. The plaque by the door read Urquart.He frowned, puzzling over the mystery. ''Was she a thief? A secret lover sneaking around?'' Shaking his head, Alex decided it wasn''t his business. He brushed off the encounter and continued to the Three Broomsticks. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the cozy pub, Higgs and Vivian were already waiting for him, a frothy glass of butterbeer set at his usual spot. Alex joined them, letting the warmth of the room and the company melt away his lingering tension. As they chatted, Vivian excitedly recounted gossip from her Quidditch team and poker club. Alex found himself relaxing, enjoying the mundane yet comforting atmosphere.


    The weekend passed peacefully, and Alex felt rejuvenated. However, on Monday morning, as he unfolded the latest issue of the Daily Prophet, he froze. The headline sent a chill down his spine, reminding him of the mysterious beetle Animagus he''d seen just days before.


    The headline on the Daily Prophet caught Alex''s eye: "The Secret Love Story of a Senior Law Enforcement Officer and Hogwarts'' Transfiguration Professor!"


    Alex stared at the article, processing the implications. "So, that house I passed the other day belongs to Professor McGonagall? And the illegal Animagus I saw was probably Rita Skeeter, sniffing out gossip to write this report. A reporter using Animagus transformation to dig up dirt¡ªshe''s really something else."


    The article revealed that Professor McGonagall had recently married Elphinstone Urquart, a retired senior official from the Ministry of Magic. Urquart had been her boss when she worked in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement years ago. Apparently, after years of persistence, Urquart finally won McGonagall''s heart, and the two married the previous summer. To make it easier for McGonagall to commute, Urquart had bought a house in Hogsmeade, close to the school.


    The Daily Prophet spared no effort in dramatizing the story. It painted Professor McGonagall as a regal but cold-hearted "queen" and Urquart as a devoted admirer who had pursued her for years. They even criticized McGonagall''s decision to keep her maiden name, claiming it was a sign of her "unyielding pride."


    "Rita Skeeter really has no fear, does she?" Alex muttered with a smirk. "She''s lucky McGonagall doesn''t hex her into oblivion for this. Though, I bet Skeeter''s more worried about being exposed as an illegal Animagus."


    Despite his accidental discovery of Skeeter''s secret, Alex decided to keep it to himself for now. Having that kind of leverage might come in handy one day. The scandal became the talk of Hogwarts. Students whispered about it in corridors and common rooms, but no one dared mention it within earshot of McGonagall, whose thunderous mood that week was enough to deter even the boldest pranksters.


    While the rest of the school buzzed with gossip, Alex had more pressing matters on his mind. In his cabin at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, Alex sat at his desk, his notes scattered around him. He was deep in thought, scribbling ideas and crossing out failed ones. "Measuring magical reserves isn''t as simple as I thought," he muttered, flipping through his notes. "Output doesn''t directly correlate with overall reserves, so where do I even start?"


    Over the past weeks, Alex had been experimenting with a new alchemical device he''d created to measure magic output. His tests showed that each wizard could produce different amounts of magic per second, depending on their physical condition and training. However, he hadn''t been able to link this to their total magical reserves.


    "Magic output depends on physiology and training, not the reserve itself," he concluded with frustration. "I need a fresh perspective¡ªsomeone more experienced than me."


    After a moment''s thought, Alex pulled out a sheet of parchment and began drafting letters to several scholars in the field of spell research. Since publishing his paper on the Echo Spell, Alex had built connections with a number of experts, including Pandora Lovegood, a well-known charms scholar and wife of The Quibbler''s editor.


    "Mrs. Lovegood might have some ideas," Alex mused, carefully outlining his theories and the challenges he was facing. "She''s brilliant with unconventional approaches." As he finished writing, Alex turned to his owl, who was perched nearby. "Alright, time for you to earn your extra snacks. These letters need to go out today," Alex said, holding up the stack of envelopes.


    His owl, known for being temperamental, hooted disdainfully and refused to budge. "Don''t be lazy. I''ll throw in a double portion of treats when you get back," Alex bargained. Reluctantly, the owl extended its claws, allowing Alex to secure the letters.


    Just as Alex was about to send it off, a knock sounded at the cabin door. He opened it to find Charles and Higgs standing there, looking eager. Alex raised an eyebrow at the pair. "What''s going on? Your training is self-directed now. I didn''t think you needed me to check in anymore."


    Charles and Higgs exchanged glances before Higgs spoke up. "We''ve been training for months now, and we think it''s time for a proper duel. We want to see how far we''ve come."


    Alex folded his arms, studying their determined faces. He could see the fire in their eyes and the subtle tension in their postures. Clearly, this wasn''t just a friendly spar¡ªthey were itching to prove something.


    "Alright," Alex said after a moment. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The two young wizards lit up at his agreement. Higgs, who was two years ahead of Charles, had been nursing his pride since losing to him in their last duel. He was determined to reclaim his honor. Charles, on the other hand, was brimming with confidence, eager to prove that his previous victory wasn''t a fluke.


    The three stepped out of the hut and headed to the open area nearby. Vivian, Bill, and David were already there, lounging by stools they''d set up with candy and drinks, clearly ready to enjoy the spectacle.


    Alex sighed, shooting them an exasperated look. "You three shouldn''t be treating this like a show. Pay attention¡ªthis is a good chance to observe. Once your training progresses, I''ll be pairing you up for practice duels too."


    "Yeah, yeah," the trio replied dismissively, though their eyes sparkled with excitement. Bill even pulled out a large lollipop and began chomping on it noisily.


    Alex rolled his eyes, muttering a silent vow to ramp up their training later. Turning his attention to Charles and Higgs, who stood ready in the dueling area, he gave his instructions.


    "There are no restrictions for this duel," Alex announced. "But be careful. Now, salute!"


    The two competitors nodded and drew their wands, exchanging the traditional dueling salute with a touch of seriousness. Their postures shifted slightly, reflecting their mutual respect¡ªthey both clearly saw the other as an equal.


    "Silencio!"


    "Impedimenta!"

 Chapter 119 - Sparring

    The duel began with both casting different opening spells. Charles opted for Silencing Charm, aiming to cut off Higgs''s ability to cast spells vocally. The spell''s quick trajectory was perfect for a surprise attack and could disrupt Higgs''s rhythm if successful.Higgs, meanwhile, countered with Impediment Jinx, choosing a broader area-of-effect spell to force Charles into defensive movement.


    The two darted into motion the moment their spells were cast, weaving and dodging with impressive agility. Their training under Alex had clearly paid off¡ªthey cast while on the move with growing fluidity, and neither spell hit its mark.


    What followed was a rapid exchange of spells, each spell flying faster than the last. Shield Charms, Disarming Spells, and Stunners crackled through the air as they pushed each other to the limit.


    Alex stood on the sidelines, arms crossed, observing critically. Though they were evenly matched in pace, Charles lagged behind in accuracy. "Higgs''s spellwork is sharper," Alex noted to himself. "He''s using sudden stops and feints to throw Charles off, avoiding spells instead of blocking them. That costs more stamina, but it''s giving him the edge."


    Charles, on the other hand, relied on agility to avoid attacks, but Higgs''s precise aim often forced him to block or deflect at the last moment. This defensive pattern made it harder for Charles to mount a consistent offense, leaving him in a stalemate.


    Nearby, Vivian, Bill, and David watched the action while munching on candy, their expressions a mix of awe and understanding. For the first time, they saw the value of Alex''s rigorous training regimens¡ªdrills like side-to-side jumps and rapid spellcasting now made perfect sense.


    "I get it now," Bill whispered, wide-eyed. "All those reflex drills? They''re why these two can keep up like this."


    In the arena, both duelists began showing signs of fatigue. Higgs''s constant movement and abrupt halts drained his stamina, while Charles, two years younger, was struggling to keep up with the older wizard''s larger mana reserves. Realizing he was at a disadvantage, Charles switched tactics. He stopped attacking and focused on defending, biding his time. Then, in a momentary lull, he aimed his wand at Higgs''s feet and cast a Transfiguration spell.


    Higgs, assuming Charles had simply run out of steam, paused to catch his breath. That brief moment of stillness gave Charles the opening he needed.The ground beneath Higgs shifted, and hands made of hardened clay emerged, locking tightly around his legs.


    "Yes!" Charles grinned, quickly firing off a flurry of spells: Stupefy, Rictusempra, Expelliarmus. He intended to end the duel decisively while Higgs was immobilized.


    Panic flashed across Higgs''s face, but he forced himself to stay calm. Instead of hastily countering, he took a breath and aimed at the ground near Charles.


    "Ventus!" A swirling gust of wind kicked up dirt and debris, blinding Charles temporarily. The distraction worked, forcing Charles to shift position to escape the dust storm, giving Higgs precious seconds.


    With his legs still bound, Higgs pointed his wand downward and cast Reducio on the clay hands. The transfigured restraints shrank and crumbled, freeing him just in time to deflect Charles'' oncoming spells with a hastily cast Shield Charm.


    Higgs, finally free from the Transfiguration spell, was drenched in cold sweat. For a moment, he''d thought he was done for. But there was no time to relax. As he regained his footing, Charles, who had already moved beyond the range of the flying sand, organized his next offensive.


    A spell shot toward Higgs, cutting through the air like a streak of light. On its surface, it seemed like a single spell¡ªan easy enough target. But Higgs''s sharp instincts kicked in.


    "Hidden Curse. No way I''m falling for that," Higgs muttered, narrowing his eyes.


    He recognized the trick immediately. With Charles'' attack speed, there was no way he''d cast just one spell. A hidden curse technique had to be at play. It was one of the advanced strategies Alex had taught them during their training¡ªlayering spells to catch an opponent off guard.


    Rather than waste time countering blindly, Higgs sprang into action, darting sideways to avoid the incoming spell. He knew he couldn''t afford to stay stationary. His grasp of Transfiguration wasn''t nearly as solid as Charles'', and he wasn''t going to let himself get caught again.


    The string of curses continued to pursue him relentlessly, guided by Charles'' line of sight. It was another advanced spellcasting technique Alex had taught them¡ªtracking spells. But maintaining such control came at a cost, steadily draining Charles'' mana reserves. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After weaving and dodging for what felt like an eternity, Higgs realized he wasn''t going to outrun the spells. He needed a new strategy. "Avis!" With a quick flourish of his wand, Higgs summoned a flock of magical birds. Though not as proficient at controlling them as Alex, he managed to direct the sparrows toward the incoming curses. The birds swarmed the lead spell in an attempt to disrupt its trajectory.


    The first spell, a small Thunderbolt Jinx, detonated with a sharp BOOM, scattering the flock and sending a shockwave through the clearing. The explosion created enough turbulence to knock the remaining birds off course, leaving only a few unscathed.


    But the rest of the curses remained intact, hurtling toward Higgs with undiminished force.


    The blast disoriented Higgs for a moment, and the flying debris stung his face. Blinking through the dust, he realized he was out of time.


    "Fragmentum!" Higgs rolled sideways, barely keeping his balance, and fired a rapid double burst of Thousand Bullets. This spell allowed him to unleash magic like a shotgun blast, scattering multiple projectiles in a wide area. It wasn''t the most precise counter, but at close range, it could still hit his target.


    The first volley struck the lead curse mid-air, causing it to explode with a loud POP. A second curse was caught in the following barrage, bursting apart in a dazzling flash of light. Higgs exhaled sharply, but before relief could wash over him, he saw yet another spell emerge from behind the dissipating glow.


    "Quadruple Curse?" he muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief. "Charles, you''re really going all out, aren''t you?" Exhaustion weighed heavily on Higgs. His movements slowed, and his mana reserves were nearly spent. Still, he knew Charles had to be just as drained¡ªtracking multiple curses was no small feat.


    "This is it," Higgs thought. "If I can block this last one, I''ll have a chance to turn the tables." With grim determination, he cast one final Protego. The shimmering shield flickered faintly, a clear sign of his dwindling strength.


    The incoming curse¡ªa Stunning Spell¡ªslammed into the shield with a loud CLANG! The barrier held, though barely. Higgs allowed himself a flicker of hope. But then the final hidden curse revealed itself¡ªa Banishing Charm that struck his weakened shield with brute force.


    CRASH!


    The shield shattered in an instant, the spell''s impact throwing Higgs off his feet. He tumbled through the air before crashing unceremoniously onto the ground, dazed and winded. "Five consecutive curses?" Higgs groaned, his mind reeling as he lay on his back. "Really?"


    On the sidelines, Vivian, Bill, and David gasped in shock. They watched as Higgs was flung across the field, clearly incapacitated. "We should help him," Bill said, stepping forward.


    "Wait," Alex interjected, holding out an arm to stop them. "It''s not over yet."

 Chapter 120 - Blood Magic

    The trio exchanged confused glances but obeyed, turning their attention back to the arena.To their surprise, Charles wasn''t celebrating his apparent victory. Instead, he was sprawled on the ground, barely holding on.


    The truth was that Charles had overextended himself. Maintaining control of multiple tracking curses had drained him completely. The moment his final spell landed, his mana reserves hit empty, and he collapsed from sheer exhaustion.


    Alex walked onto the field, standing between the two fallen duelists. After a brief pause, he clapped his hands loudly. "Well done, both of you," he said, his voice carrying a mix of approval and amusement.


    Higgs, still struggling to sit up, glared at Alex. "What''s so great about getting tossed like a ragdoll?"


    "And I''m barely standing," Charles muttered weakly.


    "Well, it seems Higgs is the winner," Alex declared, his tone calm but firm.


    The three bystanders immediately rushed over to check on Charles, relieved to find that he was merely fatigued. "It looks like I lost," Charles admitted with a wry smile, his voice tinged with both exhaustion and admiration. "Higgs, you''ve improved so much¡ªit''s incredible."


    Charles had entered the duel with confidence, largely because he''d trained a year earlier than Higgs and had previously beaten him. He believed he had a psychological advantage. However, Higgs''s remarkable growth had caught him off guard. His agility, mastery of Transfiguration, and strategic use of concealed spells were all executed with precision and calm, earning Charles''s respect.


    "No, I should''ve lost," Higgs replied, shaking his head sheepishly. "I''m two years older than you, and you haven''t even fully mastered the Iron Armor Charm yet, have you? You never used it during the fight. I had every advantage, but I still pushed myself to the brink of collapse. It doesn''t feel like a victory."


    "If you won, you won. Don''t overthink it," Alex interjected, crossing his arms as he looked at the two of them. "By your logic, if you face someone younger than you in a real battle, should you just surrender out of guilt? That''s ridiculous."


    Higgs scratched his head awkwardly, realizing Alex had a point. He hadn''t considered this earlier when challenging Charles.


    "Senior Charles, your five consecutive tracking spells at the end were amazing! Can you teach me?" Bill suddenly chimed in, his excitement cutting through the serious atmosphere.


    Hearing this, Charles couldn''t help but flash a proud smile. "Haha, Alex taught me that technique, but I''m still working on getting the hang of it. The turning angles are tricky."


    The technique required intense focus and precise control, which Charles had spent countless hours practicing. However, his smugness was short-lived as Alex promptly kicked him lightly in the shin.


    "You know you''re still bad at controlling it, so why use it recklessly in a duel?" Alex scolded, his voice stern. "It''s not enough to just know a spell¡ªyou need to adapt it to the situation. Using it without thinking is just showing off, and that''s not what I taught you." Grabbing a piece of chalk, Alex ushered everyone into the nearby classroom. He quickly sketched out key moments from the duel on the blackboard, dissecting each move and mistake with precision.


    The group, who moments ago had been basking in the thrill of the fight, now looked thoroughly chastened. Even Bill and David, who weren''t involved in the duel, stood stiffly, heads bowed as Alex pointed out various flaws.


    Realizing he might''ve pushed them too hard, Alex sighed and softened his tone. "Alright, that''s enough for today. You all put in good effort, but there''s still a lot to work on. I''ll gradually increase the intensity of training. Bill, David, that includes you, so be ready."


    The group groaned inwardly but dared not protest. Alex''s no-nonsense expression left no room for negotiation, and they reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    After dismissing them, Alex stayed behind. He pulled out a small recording board with the names of Higgs, Charles, and the others written on it. Next to each name were numbers and notes that reflected their progress.


    "The data from basic training routines is almost complete," Alex muttered to himself, jotting down observations. "Next, I need to gather results under extreme conditions. It''s a shame magic reserves can''t be quantified yet. If only I could measure them directly, it would make the data far more accurate. For now, estimates will have to do."


    Alex had been working on research into "magic sensitivity" for years as part of the Charms Club. Through rigorous experimentation, he''d developed ways to enhance magical sensitivity, but quantifying magic reserves remained elusive. He dreamed of compiling his findings into a book once his research reached a breakthrough. "Maybe Professor Flitwick will have some insights," Alex decided, tidying up his notes and heading out.


    Professor Flitwick looked up from the parchment he''d been grading when Alex entered his office. "Quantification of magic reserves?" the tiny professor repeated, his curiosity piqued.


    Alex shared his thoughts with Professor Flitwick, who listened intently. "Your idea is unique," Flitwick said, leaning back in his chair thoughtfully. "Are you looking to study how training affects a wizard''s mana reserves? It''s an uncommon subject in the wizarding world. Most wizards have enough magic for daily life, so there''s little focus on quantifying mana. I haven''t done any research in that area myself."


    After a brief pause, Flitwick''s face softened. Not wanting to discourage Alex''s enthusiasm, he continued, "But I can offer some suggestions. Have you tried using runes to monitor and measure a wizard''s magic reserves?"


    Alex nodded. "I have, but the manifestation of magic in a wizard''s body is subtle. The measurements aren''t accurate enough."


    Flitwick tapped his desk, thinking. "In that case, you might have to consider using blood magic."


    Alex tilted his head. "Blood magic?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," Flitwick replied, his tone cautious. "It''s a unique branch of magic that examines the physiology of magical creatures. Many wizarding families dabble in it, often for curse-related research. It''s a difficult field, involving many in-vivo experiments."


    Flitwick hesitated for a moment, then locked eyes with Alex. "But I must warn you¡ªit''s as dangerous as black magic. Some forms of blood magic are outright evil. If you pursue this, you must tread carefully."


    Alex absorbed the information, his mind already calculating. He recalled the books he''d acquired from pure-blood families, realizing some of them contained mentions of blood magic. Why hadn''t he thought of this sooner?


    Sensing Flitwick''s concern, Alex reassured him. "Professor, I understand the risks. I won''t act recklessly. If I encounter difficulties, I''ll report back to you immediately. I won''t dive in blindly."


    Flitwick studied him for a moment before nodding. He had come to see Alex as cautious and determined. "Alright, but be careful."

 Chapter 121 - Torquil Travers

    With a clearer direction, Alex returned to the Slytherin common room. He found Rozier and instructed him to spread the word among the younger pure-blood wizards: any magic books related to blood magic that Alex hadn''t already read could be traded for a month''s exemption from the protection fee.The offer was well-received. Many of the young wizards, who had initially feared Alex''s temper, were relieved. He had not retaliated after the previous attack, and the books they provided were always returned in good condition. Some even saw the deal as easy money¡ªgiving away books they rarely used in exchange for avoiding Alex''s "fees."


    Unbeknownst to them, Alex was quietly building a significant collection. Over the next few months, he amassed hundreds of Galleons, rare alchemy materials, and a growing library of books. His purse, once light, now brimmed with wealth and resources.


    Alex''s research also progressed steadily. After several optimizations, his incapacity spell became significantly more effective. His energy storage spell had moved to the experimental phase, though measuring a wizard''s magic reserves remained in the accumulation stage. Despite receiving ideas from other scholars, he found no direct solutions. Even professor Bones couldn''t offer much assistance.


    The biggest hurdle was live experimentation. Testing on humans at Hogwarts was out of the question, and Alex didn''t dare use himself as a subject. Meanwhile, Alex ramped up training for his group after the recent duel. Their high-intensity regimen pushed everyone to their limits, leaving them physically and magically drained by the end of each day. Complaints were rampant, especially from Vivian, who grumbled that she was being "mentally tortured" by Professor Genti during class and "physically tortured" by Alex after. Her once-constant chatter had dwindled.


    "Finally, some peace," Alex remarked one evening, exchanging a knowing grin with Charles. "At least we don''t have to listen to her rambling."


    Despite the complaints, the results were undeniable. Alex''s data showed clear improvements in magic perception, control, and reserves among the trainees. The special training yielded more tangible results than routine exercises, giving Alex valuable experimental data. However, the accuracy of his measurements still left much to be desired, and true quantitative research on magic reserves remained elusive.


    Time flew by, and the final exams arrived as scheduled. As expected, Alex passed with top honors, his results flawless and unsurprising. What did surprise everyone, however, was Vivian''s performance. After months of grueling training, she managed to score an E in most subjects and even earned an O in Charms. For a girl who used to scrape by with Alex''s tutoring, it was a dramatic improvement. Your next read awaits at empire


    At the end of every semester, Vivian usually dreaded her results. In previous years, she''d barely passed, often only because of Alex''s last-minute lessons. But this time, she held her head high, her grades shocking even Professors Flitwick and McGonagall, who began to wonder if the school gossip queen had finally matured.


    On the Hogwarts Express heading home, Vivian was practically bursting with pride. "Did you see Professor Flitwick''s face when I repaired that clock with the Mending Charm? Absolutely priceless!" she said excitedly, recounting the moment to Charles and Higgs for what felt like the hundredth time.


    Alex rolled his eyes. "That''s the eighth time you''ve mentioned it," he muttered. He still couldn''t believe Flitwick had used the same clock Alex had gifted him two years ago for the exam¡ªonly to have it mysteriously smashed to pieces. "What is it with Flitwick and clocks? Does he just enjoy breaking them?"


    "Well, anyway¡­" Alex added nonchalantly, "it just proves the training plan worked. Next school year, we''ll increase the intensity."


    Vivian froze, clearly regretting her big mouth. "Uh¡­"


    Charles snorted. "You really walked into that one." Trying to steer the conversation away from extra training, he said, "Anyway, can we talk about how ridiculous Professor Genti was this year? For the Defense Against the Dark Arts final, he made us face Boggarts. Right before the holidays! Who wants to deal with something that depressing right before vacation?"


    Alex smirked at the memory. "Don''t remind me. My Boggart turned into a giant bowl of pudding staring at the stars. It still makes my stomach churn just thinking about it."


    Vivian laughed, quickly jumping into the conversation. "Seriously! Facing a Boggart is supposed to be fun, but Genti somehow made it miserable. How does he even do that?"


    The group speculated about the professor''s attitude. Alex remembered hearing romour that Genti''s sour demeanor might have something to do with the infamous curse on the Defense Against the Dark Arts position. Apparently, Genti hadn''t always been like this.


    As the train rattled on, Charles turned to Alex. "So, what are your plans for the summer? Want to come stay at my place? My mom''s been asking about you."


    Alex shook his head. "Thanks, but I already promised Mrs. Longbottom I''d spend the summer with her. It''s not easy for her, managing everything on her own. I need to help out."


    Charles'' face fell. "That''s kind of you." His tone darkened as he added, "The Travers family''s murderer is still walking free, you know. It makes my blood boil."


    Alex raised an eyebrow. "Travers?" He recalled a grim-looking man he''d once seen at the train station.


    Charles nodded bitterly. "Yeah. They attacked my family twice. ¡­" Charles'' voice cracked, "His brother pulled some strings to get him off the hook," Charles continued, anger simmering in his voice. "They claimed he was under the Imperius Curse. What rubbish. His brother, Torquil Travers, is on the Wizengamot Council. He used his position to sweep everything under the rug."


    "What''s his name again?" Alex asked quietly.


    "Torquil Travers," Charles spat. "Named after some ancestor who used to run the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Makes me sick."


    "Got it." Alex''s voice was calm, but his eyes narrowed ever so slightly.


    Higgs, watching Alex closely, felt a chill run down his spine. Something about the way Alex asked questions left him uneasy. Soon, the train pulled into the station. As they stepped onto the platform, Alex turned to his friends. "Same deal as last year¡ªdon''t slack off on your training during the summer. When we get back, I''ll check your progress. If anyone falls behind, don''t expect me to go easy on you."


    His friends nodded reluctantly. Even Higgs, who had spent the year enduring Alex''s intense regimen, felt compelled to agree. As Alex made his way through the bustling platform, he thought about the promise he had made to Mrs. Longbottom. Neville''s grandmother had done so much, managing the family in the wake of tragedy. Alex felt it was his responsibility to support her however he could. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, his mind lingered on the name Torquil Travers. The memory of that grim-faced man haunted him. Alex couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to uncover. "I''ll deal with him," Alex muttered to himself. For now, though, he had promises to keep and plans to set in motion.


    Once again, he found himself taking the Knight Bus, this time heading to the quaint village of Ottery St. Catchpole. "I really need to find time to learn Apparition," Alex muttered as the bus jolted violently, making his stomach churn. "This bus is going to make me sick."


    Still, the thought of learning Apparition wasn''t entirely comforting. The risks of practicing it alone were far too high; he''d need someone to guide him through the process. For now, the Knight Bus would have to do.

 Chapter 122 - Frank and Alice Condition

    As the bus screeched to a halt, Alex stepped off, straightened his robes, and made his way to the familiar house at the edge of the village. Before he could knock, a loud voice boomed from inside. "Neville! How many times have I told you not to put specimens in your mouth? Do you not listen?"Alex smirked. Augusta''s temper hadn''t mellowed one bit. Chuckling to himself, he knocked on the door. Moments later, the door swung open, revealing Augusta in an apron. Despite the lines of exhaustion etched on her face, her expression brightened at the sight of Alex.


    "Oh, Alex! It''s been ages! Look at you¡ªyou''ve grown taller and more handsome," she said warmly.


    "Hello, Mrs. Longbottom. I''m sorry it''s taken me so long to visit," Alex replied, offering a polite smile.


    "Nonsense, dear. I understand. The year after He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named disappeared was absolute chaos. Those lunatics were causing trouble everywhere," she said, her voice faltering as old memories resurfaced. Shaking her head, she quickly changed the subject. "But enough of that. Come in, come in."


    As Alex stepped into the house, nostalgia washed over him. The once-bustling home was quieter now, occupied only by Augusta and young Neville. The cheerful atmosphere it once held felt dimmer, weighed down by the absence of Frank and Alice.


    In the living room, three-year-old Neville sat on the floor, tears brimming in his wide eyes after Augusta''s earlier scolding. At the sight of Alex, an unfamiliar figure, the boy froze, his lip trembling before he burst into loud sobs. Alex winced. This wasn''t the first time Neville had cried at the mere sight of him. ''Does he just not like me?'' Alex wondered.


    "Neville!" Augusta barked, frowning. "Stop that crying. This is Alex Wilson¡ªhe held you as a baby! Don''t you remember?" Her stern tone only made Neville wail louder, his small frame shaking. Alex held up a hand to calm Augusta.


    "Mrs. Longbottom, he''s still little. It''s normal for him to be shy around strangers," Alex said gently, crouching to Neville''s level.


    "Hmph." Augusta''s frown deepened, but she relented. "The men of the Longbottom family are supposed to be brave and strong, not sniveling cowards. I''m doing this for his own good," she muttered before turning toward the kitchen. "Dinner will be ready soon. Make yourself at home."


    As Augusta disappeared, the house fell silent except for Neville''s sniffles. Alex sighed, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the boy''s tear-streaked face. "Neville," Alex began softly, "let''s start fresh. My name is Alex Wilson. You can call me brother or uncle, whichever you like. I''m a friend of your parents."


    The gentle tone seemed to calm Neville. He peeked up at Alex with wide, curious eyes, the fear fading from his small face. "Are you really friends with my mum and dad?" Neville asked in a small voice. "Do you know where they are? I miss them."


    Alex hesitated. The innocence in Neville''s question was heartbreaking. Taking a deep breath, Alex sat on the sofa and pulled the boy up beside him. "Your parents are heroes, Neville," Alex said after a moment''s thought. "They''re very busy right now, but they''ll come back to see you when they can."


    Neville''s small hands gripped Alex''s sleeve. "But I miss them. Uncle, can you bring them back? I get scared when they''re not here."


    Alex froze, the boy''s earnest plea cutting deep. He looked into Neville''s hopeful eyes and, for a moment, struggled to find the right words. Finally, he nodded. "I promise, Neville. I''ll do everything I can to bring them back. You can count on me."


    Neville''s face lit up. "Really? Pinky promise?" He held up his tiny pinky finger, his tears now replaced with a cautious smile.


    Alex smiled back, hooking his pinky around Neville''s. "Pinky promise." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was all Neville needed. Within minutes, he was giggling and playing with his toys at Alex''s feet, his earlier tears forgotten. Watching him, Alex felt a mix of warmth and resolve. For Neville''s sake, he would keep his promise¡ªno matter what it took.


    Augusta, ready for dinner, stepped out of the kitchen and saw Alex and Neville getting along so well. A warm smile spread across her face. She called them over, her voice full of affection. "Dinner''s ready, you two. Come and eat."


    After dinner, Alex played with little Neville for a while, indulging the boy''s boundless energy. When Neville finally grew tired, Alex gently carried him to bed, tucking him in with care before retreating to his own room.


    In the days that followed, life settled into a peaceful rhythm. Alex helped Augusta with chores, played with Neville every day, and found comfort in the serene atmosphere. It felt almost like a dream, this little slice of normalcy. Experience tales with empire


    A few days later, Augusta approached Alex with a thoughtful look. "I''m going to visit Frank and Alice tomorrow. You should come with me. It''s been a long time since you''ve seen them."


    Alex had been considering suggesting a visit for some time, but he''d hesitated, knowing how emotionally complex it was for Augusta. Now that she brought it up, he readily agreed. "Of course. I''ve been meaning to ask about visiting them." He hesitated, glancing toward Neville''s room. "What about Neville? Should we take him along, or¡­"


    Augusta shook her head. "There''s no need to worry. Frank''s cousin, Algie, will be coming over tomorrow. He''s Neville''s uncle and will take care of him while we''re gone. It''s too early to explain this to Neville, anyway."


    Alex nodded, reassured. Augusta had thought everything through, as always.


    The next morning, Alex and Augusta packed up a few things and headed to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Sickness. Frank and Alice were in the Janus Thickey Ward, located on the hospital''s fifth floor. The ward, named after a wizard who famously faked his own death by pretending to be eaten by a magical creature and then ran away to live with a Muggle woman.


    When they arrived, the ward''s door was locked, as usual. Augusta found Merriam, the therapist in charge, and asked her to open it. "Frank and Alice have been quite calm lately," Merriam said with a gentle smile as she unlocked the door. "They''ve been very sweet."


    Alex blinked at the peculiar phrasing but didn''t comment. When they entered the room, her choice of words made sense. Frank and Alice looked very different from how Alex remembered them. Strands of gray now streaked their hair, and their faces, once vibrant, seemed worn and weary. Their eyes lacked the spark of recognition or awareness.


    "Sweets. I want sweets," Frank mumbled, stretching his hand toward Merriam like a child.


    "Alright, Frank. Let''s get you a treat." Merriam pulled out a piece of fizzing honeybee candy from her pocket and handed it to him. Her tone was gentle, almost maternal, as though coaxing a toddler.

 Chapter 123 - Hope for The LongBottoms

    Alice, sitting by the window, glanced briefly at the newcomers before turning back to count the people walking by on the street below. Her gaze was vacant, detached. Merriam gave Augusta and Alex a sympathetic nod before stepping out to give them some privacy.Augusta walked up to Frank, taking his hand in hers. "Frank, you need to eat less sugar. Too much isn''t good for you," she said softly, her voice filled with both love and heartbreak. She checked his clothes and bedding, meticulously ensuring everything was in order. The nurses clearly did their job well, but Augusta couldn''t help herself; it was a mother''s instinct.


    Alex sat beside Alice, trying to engage her. "Alice, it''s Alex. Do you remember me?" he asked gently, but she didn''t respond, her attention still fixed on the window. Frank, meanwhile, clutched his candy, his focus entirely on the treat.


    After a few moments, Alex turned to Augusta. "Mrs. Longbottom, I''d like to ask for your permission to do something."


    Augusta looked up from adjusting Frank''s blanket. "Why are you being so formal? Just say what''s on your mind."


    "I''d like to check their memories," Alex said carefully. "I know it might not help right now, but I want to see if there''s something¡ªanything¡ªthat could lead to a solution."


    Augusta sighed heavily. "Alex, I know you mean well, but when it first happened, Dumbledore himself tried. If he couldn''t help, what chance do you have? I don''t want you wasting your energy on false hope."


    "I understand," Alex replied earnestly. "But I''m still young, and just because I can''t do something now doesn''t mean I won''t be able to in the future. And¡­" He hesitated, his voice softening. "I promised Neville I''d bring his parents back to him someday."


    Augusta''s stern expression softened. She studied Alex for a moment before nodding. "Alright. Give it a try. Maybe¡­ maybe you''ll find something everyone else missed."


    Alex nodded gratefully and approached Frank. "Frank, it''s Alex. I''m going to try something. It might feel a little strange, but I promise I''ll be gentle."


    He placed his hands lightly on Frank''s temples and closed his eyes, focusing his thoughts. As soon as Alex ended the Legilimency spell, he sat back, drenched in sweat. Controlling his magical vision to delve into the depths of Frank''s mind had been far more exhausting than he anticipated. The deeper he explored, the more frequent the memory fragments became, like drifting flotsam in an ocean of thought.


    Within this boundless space, where directions held no meaning, Alex followed the memory fragments as though chasing a distant lighthouse. He moved steadily toward the areas where fragments clustered more densely. After what felt like an eternity of searching, he found the source of the problem¡ªbut the sight before him was staggering.


    In his magical vision, an enormous, twisted mountain towered into the void. It wasn''t made of stone but of countless memory bubbles and fragments, compressed and bound together into a chaotic, towering mass. Every moment of Frank''s life¡ªpast and present¡ªseemed to have accumulated here, fused unnaturally.


    "What... is this?" Alex muttered to himself, his voice tinged with disbelief. He scrutinized the grotesque monument, determined to uncover its secrets. Something within the mountain glimmered faintly¡ªa soft green light flickered deep inside the mass of memories.


    Alex hesitated, weighing his options. Eventually, he decided to probe further. Carefully, he extended his magical "tentacle" of thought toward the mountain''s peak, inching closer to the source of the green glow.


    As soon as he made contact, Frank''s body convulsed violently in the physical world. His previously blank, dazed expression twisted into a mask of anguish, and he began thrashing against his restraints. Startled by the sudden reaction, Alex immediately pulled back his tentacles, breaking the spell.


    "What''s happening?!" Augusta hurried over, alarmed by her son''s outburst. But as Alex withdrew, Frank''s struggling subsided. He returned to his usual catatonic state, his body going limp once more. Read latest chapters at empire


    Augusta bent down to inspect Frank closely, her brows furrowed in concern. Despite her careful examination, she couldn''t find anything visibly wrong with him. Her gaze then shifted toward Alex, filled with unspoken questions. Alex, still catching his breath, wiped the sweat from his brow. His voice was steady but tinged with fatigue. "Frank''s situation is¡­ complicated."


    "You found something, didn''t you?" Augusta asked, her tone sharp with a mix of urgency and hope.


    "I think so," Alex admitted cautiously, "but I haven''t figured it all out yet."


    "What does that even mean?" Augusta pressed, her frustration bubbling to the surface.


    Alex thought for a moment, trying to simplify his explanation. "All of Frank''s memories seem to be¡­ stuck together. It''s as if the Cruciatus Curse twisted and fused them into a single mass. This mountain I saw¡ªit''s not natural. If we want to restore his memories, we''ll need to somehow untangle this mess. But it''s not as simple as pulling them apart."


    Augusta paced the room, her fingers gripping the edges of her robe tightly. "So, you''re saying there''s a way to fix it, but it''s dangerous?"


    "Exactly," Alex nodded. "Memories aren''t like bricks you can stack and unstack. They''re fragile, and trying to tamper with them could cause even more damage. I''ve read every book I could find on memory magic, and I''ve never come across a case like this. Without guidance, I can''t risk using Frank or Alice as experiments."


    Augusta let out a heavy sigh, her shoulders sagging under the weight of his words. "I knew it wouldn''t be simple¡­ Still, thank you, Alex. Your effort means more than I can say. At least I know someone''s trying. Even if they never recover, I''ll be happy as long as I can see them."


    "You don''t have to give up hope just yet," Alex said, his tone firm. "I''ll figure something out. I might not have the answer now, but knowing the cause is a step forward."


    Augusta forced a small smile, appreciating his determination. "Thank you. Let''s leave it here for today. It''s been a long morning."


    The two left St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Maladies with heavy hearts. Back at the Longbottom estate, Alex spent the next few days pouring over magical texts and scribbling down notes, but no breakthrough came. It seemed like he was at a standstill.


    "I need more information," he muttered to himself, closing yet another fruitless book. "Maybe I should broaden my search. And while I''m at it, I can take care of¡­ him." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day, Alex approached Augusta with a proposition. "I need to visit Diagon Alley for supplies. I''ll head back to the house afterward."


    Augusta nodded. "Be careful, and don''t overdo it."


    Taking Muggle transportation to the Leaky Cauldron, Alex was greeted by the familiar sight of its weathered wooden sign swaying gently in the breeze. Inside, the air was filled with the warm hum of conversation. Behind the bar, the ever-reliable Tom was polishing a glass, just as Alex had last seen him three years ago. "Boss, a butterbeer, please," Alex called out casually as he approached the counter.


    Tom''s head shot up at the familiar voice, and his face split into a wide grin. "Well, well! If it isn''t Alex! You''ve got some nerve showing up after all these years, you rascal. Three years! Where''ve you been hiding?"

 Chapter 124 - Madam Primpernelle

    Alex chuckled. "Caught up with life, I guess. This is the first chance I''ve had to come back. Looks like business is booming.""It''s thanks to you. The menu you gave me has been a big hit! Maybe you should think about opening your own bar in the future." Tom grinned as he poured a large glass of Butterbeer and slid it across the counter to Alex.


    The two long-lost friends were finally reunited, and the conversation flowed naturally. They talked about everything, from old memories to the changes in the Leaky Cauldron and Diagon Alley over the past two years.


    Tom explained how, after the mysterious Dark Lord disappeared, wizards who had been in hiding came out in droves to celebrate. Parties and revelry filled the streets, and for a while, Tom''s bar was packed to capacity every night. Business boomed, and it seemed like things were looking up. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this is not always the case. Unrestrained Death Eaters emerged from the shadows, causing havoc. Many were wanted criminals, acting recklessly as they fled from capture. Some were outright lunatics. The chaos grew worse, and Diagon Alley was even placed under martial law at one point.


    However, under the sharp leadership of Millicent Bagnold, the Ministry of Magic responded swiftly. Frequent raids and arrests brought many Death Eaters to justice. The riots were subdued, and those who weren''t captured went into hiding or used their influence to escape punishment. About six months ago, calm returned to Diagon Alley, and the wizarding world slowly regained its footing.


    "By the way," Alex leaned in slightly, lowering his voice, "have you noticed any suspicious characters in Diagon Alley or Knockturn Alley recently? Dark wizards, perhaps?"


    "Dark wizards?" Tom raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "You mean Death Eaters?" He thought for a moment before replying, "Diagon Alley is covered in wanted posters for Death Eaters. The smart ones are keeping their heads down. As for Knockturn Alley, I don''t know much. That place is... complicated. Most folks who go there don''t come through here. They usually travel through Borgin and Burkes'' fireplace."


    Alex nodded thoughtfully, a small smile playing on his lips. "I see. Just curious. Anyway, thanks for the chat. I''ll catch up with you properly another time. I need to pick up a few things in Diagon Alley."


    He waved goodbye, weaving his way through the bar''s bustling hall toward the back courtyard. Tom watched him leave, a mix of emotions on his face. Alex had changed over the past two years¡ªhis demeanor, the way he spoke, even the way he carried himself. Something felt... off, though Tom couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    Alex stepped into the courtyard, skillfully tapping the bricks to open the passage to Diagon Alley. As the archway unfolded, he was greeted by a lively scene, a stark contrast to the near-deserted streets he remembered from three years ago. The cobblestone streets bustled with activity. Wizards and witches of all ages wandered between shops, some setting up temporary stalls along the sides of the street. The air was thick with the sounds of bartering, laughter, and the occasional burst of magic.


    "So, this is what peace looks like," Alex muttered to himself, scanning the area with a faint smile. He moved toward the edge of the street and pulled out a compass-like device from his pocket. The polished brass surface gleamed in the sunlight as he examined it closely.


    "If the readings are correct, Yaxley should be here somewhere," he murmured. "For him to remain hidden, he must have protection¡ªeither his family''s influence or a network of other Death Eaters. Either way, this will be worth my while."


    A smirk tugged at his lips as he remembered the fight before Christmas. During that encounter, he had secretly planted several soft, needle-thin magical trackers in Yaxley''s belongings¡ªhis shoes, belt, clothes, even his underwear. The location was now displayed through Alex''s monocle, a artifact that synchronized with the trackers, projecting the direction and approximate distance to the target with faint, glowing symbols overlaying his vision.


    Pulling on a dark cloak to obscure his face, Alex slipped into a less crowded alley and followed the device''s guidance. His path took him past Gringotts and further north, until he arrived at a three-story stone building. It stood slightly apart from its neighbors, separated by narrow alleyways on both sides. There were no signs or storefronts¡ªnothing to suggest it was a business or shop. The lack of any markings made it seem more like a private residence.


    Alex raised an eyebrow. "Odd place for a home," he muttered, observing the building''s prime location on one of Diagon Alley''s main streets. This wasn''t the bustling front half of the alley, but it wasn''t cheap real estate either. Any normal commercial business would likely pick a less central, more affordable location. "Private property, maybe? A family estate?" Alex mused. But something about it didn''t sit right. The house was quiet¡ªtoo quiet.


    The pointer remained fixed on the building, no matter where Alex moved. He tested the signal from the alley to the left and again from the right; the direction never wavered. "This has to be it." He glanced at the sealed front door. "But rushing in would be reckless. Let''s gather some intel first."


    Choosing several vantage points around the building, Alex began a thorough surveillance. Across the street stood the Sparkflint & Co, known for producing Floo powder, its gates firmly shut for the evening. To one side of the building was the The Enchanted Kettle, bustling with customers, while the other side was flanked by Gringotts.


    Through the caf¨¦ window of Diagon Alley, Alex spotted an acquaintance: Emmeline Vance. She sat by the window, leisurely sipping coffee, her gaze occasionally drifting sideways toward a house tucked away across the street. It was Yaxley''s house. ''Oh? The Aurors or maybe the Order of the Phoenix have their eyes on him too. Looks like my deductions that day weren''t far off. Has Dumbledore also started following this trail? Could he be trying to connect the dots?''


    Alex adjusted his cloak, pulling it tighter to conceal his face. ''But why don''t they just barge in and make an arrest? What''s so special about this Yaxley that they''re being so cautious?''


    He mulled it over, but his lack of information frustrated him. Clearly, he needed to dig deeper, but directly snooping around the house wasn''t an option. Emmeline''s presence at the caf¨¦ ruled out any chance of subtle observation, leaving him with one alternative: the adjoining beauty pharmacy. Decision made, Alex strode purposefully across the street and pushed open the door to Madam Primpernelle''s Beautifying Potions .

 Chapter 125 - Hunting Dead Eater

    Inside, Ms. Primpernelle was in high spirits. Since the lifting of martial law in Diagon Alley, her business had bounced back, even exceeding pre-lockdown levels. Hearing the bell over the door, she turned with a welcoming smile, expecting another customer ready to splurge. However, the sight of a figure cloaked so heavily gave her pause.This wasn''t entirely unusual¡ªshe had seen plenty of witches botch potion experiments and come seeking remedies for all sorts of disfigurements. Her shop''s motto, proudly displayed above the counter, was ''No flaw too big, no face beyond help!'' With her practiced sales pitch on the tip of her tongue, she greeted the visitor.


    "Welcome, dear lady! You''ve come to the right place. No matter how troublesome the issue, our potions can help¡ª" She froze mid-sentence as the cloaked figure lowered his hood, revealing not a troubled witch but a young, strikingly handsome wizard.


    The sudden revelation left her momentarily at a loss. Was this a young man seeking a gift for someone else? Or perhaps a victim of a potion mishap? After all, she''d once dealt with a witch who accidentally gave herself a cat face. But before she could recover and decide how to address him, the wizard spoke first. "Hello," Alex said with a polite smile. "I''m here to pick out a gift for an elder in my family. Do you have any recommendations?"


    Ms. Primpernelle quickly composed herself, her professional instincts kicking in. "Ah, I see! What a thoughtful young man you are. Is this gift to address wrinkles, brighten the complexion, or simply enhance their beauty?" she asked, her tone suddenly warm and ingratiating.


    Alex didn''t miss a beat. "My aunt has been feeling run down lately. She''s had a lot on her plate, and it''s starting to show. I thought something to help her feel refreshed might be nice."


    Ms. Primpernelle''s face lit up. "Oh, then I have just the thing! Our shop''s signature Moonlit Veil Tonic is perfect for this. Apply it morning and night, and it tightens the skin, delays aging, and restores a radiant complexion. It''s our best-seller!" She led Alex to a display case, picked up a beautifully packaged bottle, and applied a small amount to the back of her hand. As she spread it, the potion visibly smoothed and firmed her skin.


    Alex took the bottle, uncorked it, and discreetly sniffed. His brow furrowed ever so slightly¡ªit smelled like a diluted version of the beauty potion he''d once brewed himself to make extra money. While effective, it was relatively simple to prepare and inexpensive in terms of ingredients. The only real cost came from its lengthy production time. He glanced at the price tag: two Galleons per bottle. ''A real racket,'' he thought, marveling at the markup. ''Half of this is diluted. No wonder women''s products are such a goldmine.''


    Still, he maintained a pleasant expression. "I''ll take a bottle. Please wrap it up for me." Ms. Primpernelle beamed at his easy agreement and swiftly packaged the potion, clearly delighted with the sale. As she worked, Alex adopted a casual tone. "By the way," he said, glancing toward the wall that separated the pharmacy from the adjacent house, "do you happen to know who owns the place next door? My family''s considering opening a shop in Diagon Alley, and that location seems decent. But it doesn''t look like it''s being used for anything."


    Ms. Primpernelle stiffened slightly at the question but quickly masked her reaction with a smile. "Oh, opening a shop, are you? What kind of business would it be?"


    Alex, noticing her hesitation, reassured her. "An alchemy props store. Diagon Alley doesn''t have many options for that, apart from the odd boutique that focuses on Quidditch supplies."


    She visibly relaxed. "Ah, I see. That wouldn''t compete with my business, then." Lowering her voice slightly, she added, "But if you''re eyeing the house next door, I''m afraid you might run into some trouble."


    "Oh? Why''s that?" Alex pressed, feigning casual curiosity.


    "It''s been ages since a merchant lived in that house, and no one really knows who owns it anymore. The owner''s identity has always been a mystery," Ms. Primpernelle said, pausing as if trying to recall something. "But recently, I''ve noticed Julia Malfoy going in and out of there. Oh, wait, I mean Julia Travers. I always forget she married into the Travers family. Maybe you could ask them for more details."


    ''Travers.'' Hearing that name, Alex''s thoughts clicked into place. ''So it''s you again. Seems like trouble really does love company,'' he mused with a hint of sarcasm, though he kept his expression neutral.


    Ms. Primpernelle noticed his silence and carried on, undeterred. "If you''re thinking of opening an alchemy shop, let me give you some advice: don''t. Those fiddly alchemy items never sell well here in the UK, and when they break, good luck fixing them. Isn''t that stuff more of an Egyptian specialty anyway? There used to be an alchemy shop in Diagon Alley, but it didn''t last long. They went bankrupt pretty quickly. If your family really wants to invest, why not open a bar? Tom''s pub is packed every day. You can''t go wrong with that kind of business."


    Alex gave her a polite smile, paid for the potion, and left without looking back, ignoring her overly friendly farewell. Outside, he examined the potion bottle in his hand. The contents were subpar, but the bottle itself was surprisingly nice. ''At least the container''s worth keeping. I''ll empty this junk out and use it for something else when I get back.''


    After tucking the bottle away, Alex made his way to the Owl Post Office. He wrote a quick note to Augusta, letting her know he''d be staying at the Leaky Cauldron for the night to "catch up with Tom" and that she didn''t need to wait up. He also asked her to have her reply to him promptly. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that taken care of, Alex donned his cloak and took up a discreet position in a narrow alley across from the mysterious house. His gaze fixed on the building, quiet and seemingly empty.


    "If my guess is right, the Travers family is shielding Yaxley," Alex muttered under his breath. "The real question is, how do I catch all of them at once? The Aurors from the Ministry won''t barge in. They''re either tied up by bureaucratic red tape or under pressure from the Travers'' influence. No way they''d risk storming the place and coming up empty-handed¡ªit''d be a political mess. And this is Diagon Alley. If a fight breaks out, civilians could get hurt. No, I need to figure out exactly what''s inside before making a move."


    Alex tilted his head thoughtfully. "First, some reconnaissance."


    He lifted the edge of his cloak, and a dark raven emerged, wings spread wide as it flew toward the house. "Blood magic hasn''t been a total waste of time," Alex murmured, closing one eye. Through the raven''s shared vision, the house came into view. "At least I managed to develop the shared-vision spell. Too bad the range is only 100 meters. Still, it''ll do for now."

 Chapter 126 - Using the Raven

    The raven glided silently across the alley, circling the house before landing on a third-floor windowsill. Through its eyes, Alex saw the inside of a bedroom¡ªneatly kept but clearly lived in. He noted small personal touches that hinted at more than one occupant.The raven continued its sweep of the third floor, peering into each room. All were bedrooms, empty at the moment, but signs of recent activity were everywhere: an unmade bed here, a half-open wardrobe there.


    Finding no more useful information, Alex directed the raven to the second floor. It perched on a windowsill overlooking a spacious hall. Through the raven''s vision, Alex spotted several people gathered and chatting.


    "Five of them," he muttered, counting quickly. His eyes narrowed. "There''s Yaxley, and that''s definitely Torquil Travers. I recognize him from the station and Sampur''s memories. The other three¡­ Death Eaters, no doubt." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex guided the raven to scan the rest of the second floor. There were no other people, and the third-floor bedrooms seemed to match the number of occupants. ''Next step: figure out the security setup,'' Alex thought, raising his cloak again. Another raven appeared, flapping its wings softly before taking off.


    He sent the second raven to circle the house, then land on the chimney. From what the first raven had observed, all the doors and windows were sealed tight. The chimney seemed like the only viable entry point.


    The first raven stayed on the second-floor windowsill, keeping an eye on the group inside, while the second raven descended through the chimney. Guided by Alex''s magic, it reached the fireplace on the third floor. The vision revealed nothing out of the ordinary¡ªjust a clean, unused hearth. "Very well, there''s no warning magic on the chimney. Let''s start by checking the third floor first," Alex muttered, focusing his control on Raven No. 6.


    The raven poked its head cautiously out of the fireplace, scanning the surroundings before hopping out. It moved across the third floor with short, deliberate figure-eight steps. Despite the building being described as "small," this floor alone felt spacious. It had a cozy living room and six rooms, one of which Alex already knew was a bathroom from his earlier surveillance. That left five potential bedrooms.


    In the living room, two pairs of sofas faced each other with a wooden coffee table between them. Cabinets of varying heights lined the walls, alongside a large clock that ticked softly. The entire space had a lived-in yet slightly old-fashioned charm.


    Raven No. 6 wandered the living room a few times, careful not to disturb anything. Alex scrutinized the feed through the shared vision but didn''t spot any traces of warning magic in the room. "It doesn''t look like there''s any on the floor either," Alex murmured to himself. "Makes sense¡ªif they enchanted the floor, they''d be triggering it themselves constantly. That would be a disaster for them."


    Satisfied with the living room, the raven began a more detailed inspection of the corners and walls. Alex avoided making the bird touch anything directly. His experiences with Lily had taught him how easily protective spells could activate, even from light contact.


    At the window, the raven paused. Faint runes flickered on the inner sill, surfacing briefly before fading again. Alex frowned. Temporary enchantments often behaved this way, their magic leaking over time. Proper alchemy items wouldn''t have such obvious traces, but this level of craftsmanship wasn''t uncommon.


    "There''s definitely a warning spell on the windows," Alex noted, leaning back thoughtfully. "I bet it''s the same for the doors. Typical. No sneaking in through the usual ways, then."


    Raven No. 6 hopped toward the bedroom doors, each made of dark, heavy wood that had clearly seen better days. A closer inspection confirmed Alex''s suspicion: enchantments covered them too. He directed the raven to check the other doors, finding the same results on all of them.


    "So, every window and door is enchanted. Figures. Without Apparition, sneaking in isn''t going to be easy," Alex muttered. He thought for a moment, then smirked. "Unless... maybe I don''t have to sneak in at all. Poisoning them could work."


    Energized by the idea, Alex guided the raven to search for food or water sources on the third floor. However, the floor yielded no results¡ªno food storage, and even the bathroom door was enchanted. He''d have to check downstairs.


    From earlier reconnaissance, Alex knew the kitchen was on the second floor. The layout of the house suggested it had been designed for commercial use at some point. The ground floor was largely empty, the second floor housed essentials like the kitchen and another living room, while the third floor was reserved for sleeping quarters.


    Raven No. 6 approached the staircase cautiously, its tiny claws clicking faintly against the wooden floor. After confirming no spells guarded the stairs, it began its descent. Flying would have been faster, but keeping quiet while navigating stairs on foot was a challenge.


    The staircase had a sharp 180-degree turn halfway down. Reaching the bend, the raven peeked out quickly before darting back into cover.


    The stairs opened directly into a large living room on the second floor. Alex caught glimpses of several Death Eaters lounging on the sofas, engaged in lively conversation. To the side, he saw the open kitchen. But one detail drew his attention¡ªa large, ornate looking glass hung above the living room. Its craftsmanship was too refined to be ordinary.


    "What''s this now?" Alex muttered. "A high-end looking glass? Odd that it hasn''t reacted to the raven."


    Alex watched the events unfolding through the vision of Raven No. 1. Unfortunately, the shared vision wasn''t as clear as seeing with his own eyes. In modern terms, the "resolution" wasn''t high enough, making it impossible to identify the runes decorating the house''s walls. The raven also couldn''t cast spells, leaving Alex unable to disarm the warning charms from the inside.


    "It looks like sneaking in isn''t an option," Alex muttered to himself. "Do I really have to go with brute force or lure them out somehow? Or maybe..." His eyes lit up as a new idea struck him. He directed the raven toward a specific door, staring intently at the gap beneath it.


    "This door''s a standard size¡ªprobably around 80 centimeters wide and 2 meters tall¡ªbut that gap at the bottom? That''s bigger than usual, at least 1.5 centimeters. Hmm... if that''s the case, there might be a way."


    Before diving into his plan, Alex decided to test if the walls were protected by defensive spells. He maneuvered Raven No. 1 to a nearby wall, commanding it to peck lightly at the surface. Nothing happened. Encouraged, the bird continued along the wall, pecking cautiously, until it reached a section near a window. The moment its beak tapped the outer wall, a faint magical pulse rippled through the air.


    The reaction didn''t go unnoticed. From Raven No. 1''s perspective, Alex saw the faces of the people on the second floor twist in alarm.

 Chapter 127 - Karkaroff

    In the living room on the second floor, Torquil Travers abruptly stopped speaking, his hand darting to his wand. The other four individuals followed suit, each drawing their wands with practiced urgency. "The alarm on the third floor''s been triggered," Travers said grimly, scanning the group. "Karkaroff, go check it out. The rest of you, stay alert."Igor scowled, his lips curling in frustration. "Why is it always me?" he muttered under his breath. Still, he stood up reluctantly. Seeking refuge under Travers'' protection meant putting up with orders like this. With his wand gripped tightly, Karkaroff trudged toward the staircase.


    Meanwhile, Travers addressed the remaining group with a sharp tone. "Yaxley, Goyle, Crabbe¡ªgrab a handful of Floo powder each. If anything goes wrong, retreat to Travers Manor immediately."


    The three men nodded and moved to the fireplace, each taking a handful of powder while keeping a wary eye on their surroundings.


    Upstairs, Karkaroff proceeded cautiously. He checked every corner, opened every door, and peeked inside each room. Finding nothing, he frowned in confusion. Just as he was about to give up, a faint tapping sound echoed through the hallway. His wand hand tensed as he felt the magical wards tremble again.


    Karkaroff followed the noise, his steps growing quicker until he reached a window. There, on the sill, was a small crow pecking at the glass with what could only be described as comical persistence. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    The tension drained from Karkaroff''s body, replaced by irritation. "You little pest¡­" he muttered, shaking his head. Muttering an incantation, he disabled the alarm spell on the window, opened it, and waved his hand to shoo the bird away. Satisfied, he leaned out the window to check Diagon Alley below. Everything appeared normal. Muttering another spell to rearm the alarm, Karkaroff shut the window and made his way back downstairs. "It was just a stupid crow," Karkaroff said, flopping back onto the sofa with a wry smile. "It must''ve triggered the wards. I chased it off. No one got in."


    The tension in the room eased, and the others returned the Floo powder to its containers. For a brief moment, the group relaxed. Karkaroff, however, noticed their earlier readiness to flee and felt a stab of annoyance. Clearly, he was expendable in their eyes¡ªa burden to be left behind at the first sign of danger. He pursed his lips in frustration but said nothing.


    Travers noticed Karkaroff''s sour expression but didn''t bother addressing it. Instead, he resumed their conversation from earlier. "We''ll stay here for a while longer. My brother''s under a lot of pressure right now, but he''s doing what he can. Millicent Bagnold is working hard to sway neutral families, which complicates things. If we need to, we''ll flee abroad and wait for the Dark Lord''s return."


    Crabbe, a portly man with a hesitant demeanor, spoke up. "I just don''t know¡­ My boy''s only three. Leaving him and my wife behind¡­" His voice trailed off.


    Goyle, larger and more bullish, nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Maybe your brother can reach out to some of the pure-blood families? A lot of people have slipped through the cracks, like Malfoy. How does he manage to¡ª"


    "Enough!" Travers barked, cutting him off. His eyes flashed with frustration. "Do you think my life''s any easier? Millicent is relentless, and she''s got Dumbledore backing her. Do you think they''ll just let us live peacefully? They''ll drag up every excuse to hunt us down¡ªincluding the McKinnon mess."


    "However, many people say the Dark Lord is already dead. Maybe we could just tell the Ministry of Magic that we were controlled by the Imperius Curse, forced to¡­" Karkaroff suggested timidly. Despite his tall and bulky frame, his voice wavered as he spoke, earning a sharp glare from Torquil.


    Torquil''s eyes burned with anger at Karkaroff''s suggestion. Standing abruptly, he grabbed Karkaroff by the collar, his fingers tightening around his neck. "The Dark Lord is immortal!" Torquil growled, his voice harsh and unyielding. "Are you trying to betray us?"


    "No! That''s not what I meant!" Karkaroff stammered, his face pale. "I mean pretend! Just pretend!"


    "Pretend?" Torquil sneered, releasing his grip but still glaring. "Do you think the Ministry are fools? You''ve been on the run, and I''ve barely avoided being dragged back in myself. Even I, released on bail, have to keep my head down. What makes you think they''d grant you a pardon?"


    Torquil turned sharply to Yaxley, who had been silent the whole time. "And you, Yaxley. You''ve been unusually quiet. What''s going on in that scheming mind of yours?"


    Yaxley blinked, startled from his thoughts. "Me? Nothing," he replied, though his tone betrayed him. "It''s just that when Karkaroff mentioned the crow earlier, it reminded me of someone¡ªan annoying little wizard."


    "Alex Wilson?" Torquil''s lips twisted into a cruel smirk. "I know all about him."


    Yaxley''s expression darkened, his face twisting with hatred. "That filthy Mudblood is the reason I''m in this mess. I''ll never forgive him for what he did to me!" His fists clenched, his voice thick with rage. Painful memories surfaced¡ªthe humiliation, the torture¡ªand the bitterness in his tone was palpable.


    "Oh, Sampur mentioned that brat to me just days ago," Torquil said with a venomous edge to his voice. "Apparently, he dared to insult my nephew and trample on the honor of our noble bloodline. He won''t get away with it."


    Yaxley''s gaze sharpened. "What do you mean?"


    Torquil leaned in closer, his voice lowering. "I''ve had someone investigate him thoroughly. That little pest is currently living with the Longbottoms. Before we leave the UK, we''ll take care of him and that old, stubborn family. You''ll get your revenge."


    "Really?" Yaxley''s eyes gleamed with a feral intensity. He had been haunted by nightmares since Alex defeated him, the phantom pain still gnawing at his bones. "I can''t wait to see him suffer."


    Torquil clapped a hand on Yaxley''s shoulder, a cruel grin spreading across his face. "We''ll leave no one alive. They''re just a bunch of old folks and weaklings. If we can''t finish the job, we''ll leave together. But before we go, we''ll send a clear message: no one crosses us."


    Yaxley''s expression twisted with malice as he nodded. "Let''s do it."


    Gore and Crabbe exchanged glances, their faces grim. They understood there was no turning back. With Torquil''s plan in place, they reluctantly agreed. Karkaroff, on the other hand, looked utterly miserable. He had thought aligning with the Dark Lord would secure his future. Instead, he was now a fugitive, with no choice but to follow Torquil''s lead. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 128 - Trap Setup

    Meanwhile, Alex had already left the area, cloaked in disillusionment. The moment Raven II triggered an alert at the outer wall, Alex acted swiftly, slipping into a fireplace and concealing himself. He directed Raven I to hover outside a window on the third floor, ensuring he left no traces of his presence.Through careful observation, Alex deduced that the house''s outer walls, windows, and doors were heavily protected by alarm and defense spells, making external breaches nearly impossible. A looking glass hung on the second floor, likely enchanted to monitor any unusual activity. The inner walls and fireplace, however, seemed free of such protections. If he wanted to infiltrate without setting off alarms, those were his best options.


    In his mind, Alex sketched a detailed, three-dimensional map of the house, analyzing every possible route. After evaluating the risks, he nodded to himself. The plan was feasible, and the success rate looked promising. All that was left was preparation. Alex quickly returned to the Leaky Cauldron, securing a room for the night. Tom, the innkeeper, greeted him warmly and even waived the fee, pleased to have his company.


    Not long after settling into his room, an owl named Tailwind arrived with a message. Augusta had received Alex''s earlier note, and the arrival of the owl confirmed her acknowledgment. Alex gave the owl a fond scratch on the head. "You''ve done well," he said softly. "Rest here for now. There''s still work ahead, so don''t let me down."


    After feeding Tailwind some water and nuts, Alex cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself and slipped out through the window. Outside, he unfurled a map of London, scanning for his next target. Moments later, his eyes lit up, and he set off toward a specific location. His destination: a small warehouse stocked with medical equipment and chemical supplies. Your next chapter is on empire


    Back at the Leaky Cauldron, Tailwind dozed peacefully. A few hours later, as darkness blanketed the city, the sound of the room''s window creaking open startled the owl awake.


    With a chubby owl perched on his arm, Alex walked downstairs as though nothing unusual had happened. Once in the kitchen, he prepared an impressive spread of dishes, cooking enough to fill the table for himself, Tom, and Tailwind. The aroma of the food wafted through the bar, catching the attention of lingering customers, who kept glancing over curiously.


    Tom, the bar''s owner, joined Alex at the table, chatting with him while savoring the delicious meal. Their conversation and dinner stretched leisurely into the evening, only wrapping up after nine o''clock. With a satisfied sigh, Alex stood up, bid Tom goodnight, and headed back to his room with his owl in tow.


    Once inside, Alex got straight to work. He went to his desk, pulled out some parchment, and began writing letters. After sealing the last one, he turned to Tailwind, speaking in a serious tone. "Tailwind, tonight''s mission is critical. I''ll attach a messenger claw ring to you in a bit. Pay attention to the signals I send¡ªjust like we practiced in the Forbidden Forest. Got it?"


    Tailwind, who had never seen his master so solemn, stared at Alex with wide eyes before nodding firmly. "Good. These two letters are your top priority." Alex held up two white envelopes. "If you get a signal from me tonight, it means things have gone wrong, and I need backup. Deliver these immediately¡ªone to Moody and the other to Dumbledore at the Ministry of Magic. Understood?"


    Tailwind tilted his head, clearly processing the instructions, and gave another nod. Alex then picked up two brown envelopes. "Now, if you receive two signals, it means the operation is going smoothly. Deliver one of these to Moody at the Ministry by 6 a.m., and take the other to Rita Skeeter at the Daily Prophet by 10 a.m. Make sure she acknowledges receiving it personally."


    Tailwind''s feathers ruffled slightly as he tilted his head again but nodded, showing his understanding. Finally, Alex laid out the last contingency. "If you receive three signals, it means the operation can''t proceed, but the enemy hasn''t found me. In that case, you don''t need to do anything tonight. Just take this final letter to Augusta tomorrow afternoon. After that, head straight to Longbottom''s house and wait for me there. No coming back early, understood?"


    Tailwind bobbed his head enthusiastically. Alex repeated the instructions a few more times, making sure his owl was clear on the mission. Once satisfied, he sorted the letters neatly on his desk and patted Tailwind gently on the head. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After preparing everything, Alex cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself, grabbed his equipment, and climbed out of the window, disappearing into the dark night.


    Diagon Alley was quiet under the moonlight. The streets were mostly empty, save for the occasional wizard walking briskly through the alley. Most of the shops had long since closed their shutters, leaving the area eerily silent.


    Hovering just a foot above the ground to avoid leaving tracks, Alex moved swiftly and silently toward the house where five Death Eaters were hiding. The building was dark and unassuming. Emmeline Vance, who had been monitoring the location earlier, was now nowhere to be seen.


    Not knowing if the Aurors had gone home or were still hiding nearby, Alex carefully scouted the area, checking several possible surveillance spots. Once he was certain no one was watching, he summoned a raven and sent it to the third-floor windowsill to observe.


    The raven reported back through their shared vision: four of the five guest rooms had their curtains drawn and lights out. The fifth room, dimly lit, revealed Yaxley sitting at a desk under the glow of an oil lamp, folding a letter and sealing it in an envelope. After finishing, Yaxley stretched, removed his coat and shoes, and climbed into bed, wand in hand. Before lying down, he flicked his wand toward the window, drawing the curtains shut.


    "They''re sleeping fully armed¡ªready to bolt if something happens," Alex murmured, impressed by their preparedness. Keeping his Disillusionment Charm active, he slipped into a narrow alley beside the house and waited.


    Half an hour later, convinced they were asleep, Alex floated silently up to the roof. Summoning another raven, he sent it down the chimney to scout the third floor while the first raven remained on the windowsill, keeping watch.


    Raven No. 2 flitted through the shadows, noting that the looking glass from earlier had been moved to the third floor. However, it remained inert, failing to react to the raven. After circling the third floor and confirming there were no traps, the raven returned to Alex on the roof. "Good, their nighttime defenses haven''t changed. Time to get started," Alex muttered, exhaling slowly to steady himself.


    Alex worked swiftly. A bundle of plastic hoses in various shapes and sizes floated silently in the air under his control. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he manipulated them carefully, keeping noise to an absolute minimum. First, he attached a thick industrial plastic hose to the gas cylinder, securing it tightly. On the other end, he installed a diverter, connecting it with meticulous precision before lowering a rubber hose slowly down the chimney.

 Chapter 129 - Asphodel

    With the groundwork laid, Alex summoned several ravens. Each bird clutched bundles of thin tubing in their talons or beaks, fluttering silently into the third floor through the chimney. Upon arrival, the ravens sprang into action. Two of them adjusted the thick tube, pulling it carefully out of the fireplace, while the others busied themselves connecting the thin tubes to the diverter. The connectors were secured with metal nuts, forcing the ravens to tighten them one by one using their beaks.By the time the setup was complete, Alex was drenched in sweat. Controlling multiple ravens simultaneously while remaining completely silent was no easy feat. He allowed himself a moment to catch his breath, his chest rising and falling heavily.


    Once the tools were ready, Alex directed the ravens to carry the thin tubes to the doors of each bedroom. With painstaking care, he guided the tubes through the cracks under the doors, one room at a time, ensuring not to disturb the doors and risk triggering an alarm. His hands trembled slightly from the strain, but he kept his focus sharp.


    When all the preparations were complete, Alex opened the valve on the gas cylinder. Asphodel vapor began to flow through the main pipe, the diverter, and the thin tubes, seeping into each room. He glanced at his pocket watch, mentally calculating. "Inhaling this at a concentration of 3% for more than two milliliters will cause unconsciousness," he murmured under his breath. "Judging by the size of these rooms, they should be out cold in three minutes. Just to be safe, I''ll wait four. Can''t afford any mistakes." His gaze darkened. "Let''s hope none of them have heart conditions. If they do... well, that''s their bad luck."


    *Asphodel is main material for Draught of Living Death. Its properties are associated with sleep, death-like states, and potent magical effects.


    Alex recalled his earlier reconnaissance of the house. The rooms had been restructured with temporary magic, creating five uniform spaces that didn''t quite fit properly within the frame of the house. This made the doors loose, with wider gaps at the bottom¡ªperfect for his plan. The windows, sealed tightly, made ether the ideal choice to incapacitate his targets.


    When four minutes elapsed, Alex quickly shut the valve and sent a raven to peck lightly at one of the doors, testing the reaction. No movement. He repeated the test twice more, but the house remained eerily silent. A small grin broke across his face. "Looks like it worked," he muttered, wasting no time as he disassembled the gas setup. After securing the cylinder and putting on a gas mask, Alex prepared to move in.


    Using a floating spell, Alex hovered up to a window overlooking the third-floor living room. A quick unlocking spell opened the latch, and he slipped inside. Warning magic flickered faintly, indicating that the house''s defenses were still active, but Alex wasn''t worried. Their masters were already unconscious.


    The magical surveillance device¡ªa spinning glass orb suspended in the living room¡ªemitted bright flashes and sharp whirring noises, alerting anyone nearby of a breach. Alex froze it effortlessly with a spell, its frantic movements halting instantly. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moving quickly and efficiently, Alex bypassed the flickering lights of warning spells and unlocked the nearest bedroom door. Inside, a Death Eater lay unconscious. Without hesitation, Alex snatched the wand from the sleeping figure''s side and bound him with a spell. A flick of his wrist opened the windows, allowing fresh air to rush in and disperse the lingering ether. The volatile fumes made him uneasy; any spark could ignite them.


    He repeated this process in each of the five bedrooms, taking wands, binding the unconscious Death Eaters, and ventilating the rooms. Once the task was done, Alex moved the incapacitated individuals to the second floor, ensuring they were out of sight, and closed the curtains. Only then did he begin dismantling the house''s security spells. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    The Death Eaters appeared to have inhaled an overdose of Asphodel, remaining deeply unconscious. Alex checked their vitals¡ªno signs of life-threatening harm. Satisfied, he turned his attention to the house itself, layering it with silencing and shielding spells to prevent any noise from leaking out during the next phase of his plan. By the time he finished, his pocket watch read midnight. "Six hours until dawn," he muttered, steeling himself for what came next. "I''d better get moving."


    Alex approached the unconscious Death Eaters, his face calm but his movements brisk. From his pocket, he retrieved an enchanted hammer he jokingly called the "No Damage Hammer." Without hesitation, he delivered a smash to each of them, jolting them awake.


    "Ahhh!" The room erupted in screams and panicked cries as the Death Eaters stirred, their eyes wide with fear and confusion. Alex stood over them, his face illuminated by the dim light of the room, a sly grin spreading across his lips. "Good morning," he said casually. "Let''s have a little chat, shall we?"


    Everyone was jolted awake by a sharp, searing pain. In the dim light, they could barely make out one another''s faces, but no one could figure out what had happened. Just moments ago, they had been sleeping. How were they now lying on the cold, hard floor of the second floor? Struggling to rise, one of them realized he was restrained by thick, glowing chains of magic. No matter how much he squirmed or tugged, he couldn''t move an inch.


    Suddenly, the room was bathed in light. A glowing orb of magic hovered above them, illuminating the space like daylight. The sudden brightness stung their eyes, forcing them to squint and shield their faces before they could adjust. The light revealed a sparsely furnished room with a single shelf on one wall, filled with strange and ominous tools.


    The sound of metal clinking together broke the tense silence. A calm yet unsettling voice followed, dripping with mock courtesy. "Oh, sorry about that," the voice said. "I forgot you all can''t see in the dark. Let me fix that for you."


    As their vision adjusted, they saw a young man standing casually near the shelf. He had dark hair and a handsome but cold face. The tools on the shelf beside him were far from ordinary¡ªpliers, long metal picks, a device resembling a clock, chains, a thick syringe, and empty potion bottles lined up neatly. Each item seemed more unsettling than the last.


    "Who are you? What do you think you''re doing here? Let us go! Someone, help!" Karkaroff shouted, panic rising in his voice as he struggled against his chains. His eyes darted around the room, looking for any sign of escape.


    The young man, Alex, didn''t even flinch. He continued to arrange the tools in his hand, his tone calm and almost amused. "Help?" he echoed with a small chuckle. "You think help is coming? That''s cute."


    Yaxley, his face red with anger, snarled, "You filthy little worm! Do you even realize where you are? How dare you barge into the Travers family''s private estate! You must have a death wish!"


    But before Yaxley could continue his tirade, another voice cut through his rant. "Enough, Yaxley." Torquil, calm and calculating, spoke up. "You''re just wasting your breath. This boy clearly planned all of this. Barking at him won''t do us any good." Turning his gaze to Alex, he added with a smirk, "We''ve met before, haven''t we? King''s Cross Station, wasn''t it? What''s your goal here?"

 Chapter 130 - Lum

    Alex finally paused his work, tilting his head slightly. His lips curled into a mocking smile. "Ah, someone with brains. Yes, we met before, Torquil. And as for my goal¡­" He gestured toward the restrained group with a casual wave of his hand. "Well, let''s just say you''ve been very generous to one of my friends, Charles, haven''t you?"Torquil narrowed his eyes. "So this is about revenge, is it?"


    "Revenge?" Alex let out a dry laugh. "If this was just about revenge, you''d all be dead a hundred times over by now. No, no. I have much more practical reasons for keeping you alive." His voice turned icy, his grin sharp. "On one hand, I have a few burning questions that need answers. On the other, I find myself a little short on supplies. So, congratulations¡ªyou''re now part of my¡­ inventory."


    The room fell silent, the implications of Alex''s words hanging heavy in the air. The Death Eaters exchanged uneasy glances, their bravado faltering. Torquil, unwilling to give in, asked cautiously, "What do you want to know?"


    Alex chuckled, shaking his head. "Oh, Torquil, do you really think you can stall for time? You''ve been quietly trying to gather your magic since I walked in. Go ahead, try casting something. I''ll even count it as a win for you if you manage it." His tone was light, but his eyes were sharp, catching every subtle twitch of movement. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Torquil''s lips twitched in frustration. His attempt at gathering magic had been seen through. Realizing he had no other option, he began chanting under his breath, hoping to catch Alex off guard. At the same time, Goyle and Crabbe began muttering spells of their own, their faces twisted with concentration.


    But Alex moved faster than any of them could anticipate. In one swift motion, he lunged forward, his fists grasping the hammer. He struck each of them with a bam! The blows landing hard enough to snap their heads back. The sudden, overwhelming pain disrupted their fragile concentration, and the magic they had painstakingly gathered dissipated like smoke. "A hammer is faster than any spell within two meters," Alex said coldly, standing over them. "Your parents never taught you that? What a shame."


    Without wasting another second, Alex waved his wand, sealing their mouths with a silencing spell. He stepped back, turning his attention to the tools and equipment he had prepared earlier. "Now, let''s see what treasures you''ve been hiding," he muttered to himself, patting down each of them with clinical efficiency. The Death Eaters glared at him with a mixture of fear and hatred, but the chains held them firmly in place.


    From Torquil''s pockets, Alex retrieved a small leather pouch. A quick inspection revealed it was enchanted with an Undetectable Extension Charm. Inside, he found over 600 Galleons, several silver trinkets, a stack of letters, and other odds and ends. He pocketed everything without hesitation, then turned to face his captives.


    "That''s all?" he scoffed, holding up the pouch. "You Death Eaters pride yourselves on your wealth and power, but this¡­ this is pathetic." He glanced at Torquil and delivered another punch for good measure. "Honestly, I''m embarrassed for you."


    Torquil bared his teeth, gritting them in pain after Alex''s punch connected with brutal force. Despite this, his glare remained fierce, his eyes filled with venomous defiance. Alex seemed indifferent, crouching down to remove the spell sealing Torquil''s mouth. He offered a calm smile as he spoke, his tone almost gentle. "Next, I''ll borrow your body for a little experiment. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll try to be gentle and not break you."


    ''I said I''ll try,'' Alex thought with a hint of dry humor, keeping the sentiment to himself.


    He moved to the nearby tool table and picked up an unusual object: a long metal rod with a dial attached at the top, resembling a European-style kitchen thermometer. As he inspected it, Alex murmured to himself, "First, let''s test this mana-measuring instrument. The earlier external tests weren''t accurate enough to measure a wizard''s mana reserve. Looks like we''ll need to try something¡­ more direct."


    Torquil, pinned helplessly on the ground, watched Alex approach with the mysterious tool in hand. A cold shiver ran down his spine, his instincts screaming danger. Panic flickered in his eyes as he stammered, "W-what are you doing? Don''t come any closer! I''m the second heir of the Travers family! You''ll regret this if¡ª"


    Before Torquil could finish his threat, Alex drove the metal rod into his chest with a chilling thunk. Blood oozed from the wound, spreading across his robes. Alex quickly muttered a spell, causing the wound to seal tightly, stopping the bleeding.


    The sudden and brutal act left the onlookers frozen in shock. Their expressions ranged from disbelief to outright horror. None of them had expected Alex to go this far, and for a moment, the room was silent save for the quiet drip of blood hitting the floor.


    Alex, seemingly oblivious to their reactions, leaned over the device, his focus entirely on the dial. "Strange," he muttered, frowning. "No response. With the runes for ''Blood Sensing,'' ''Integrity,'' ''Monitoring,'' and the rest, it should work. Could the sensitivity coefficient be too high?" Stay updated through empire


    He pulled the rod out of Torquil''s chest without hesitation, made a few adjustments, and plunged it back in¡ªthis time at a slightly different angle. Blood began to pool again, and Alex quickly sealed the new wound with another spell. "My apologies," Alex said casually. "I think I inserted it in the wrong direction earlier. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll fix you up once we''re done."


    "YOU MONSTER!" Torquil roared, his voice thick with pain. "Just kill me already! What are you even doing to me?!"


    His body twisted and thrashed in defiance, but Alex''s Obstacle Curse held him firmly against the ground. His screams of agony echoed through the room, sending shivers down the spines of everyone watching. Unbothered by the chaos, Alex continued his work, studying the instrument. "Hmm, the scale pointer is stabilizing. No erratic movement like before. Looks like we''re getting somewhere."


    Then, glancing down at Torquil, Alex asked in an eerily calm voice, "How do you feel? Besides the obvious pain, of course."


    Torquil''s response was a stream of curses, accompanied by guttural screams that scratched against the ears of everyone nearby. Alex nodded thoughtfully, jotting down notes on a clipboard. "Interesting. No adverse reactions to the runes, and mental coherence remains intact. So far, measuring mana directly through blood seems viable."


    Alex checked the reading on the instrument and recorded it carefully. He''d decided to measure mana reserves in ''Lum,'' a unit based on the amount of magic needed to cast a single ''Lumos'' spell. It was the simplest and least taxing spell available, making it an ideal benchmark. Torquil''s current reading was 637 Lum, a mana reserve strong enough to cast over 200 standard attack spells. For comparison, it was nearly four times the mana reserve of an average third-year wizard. "Impressive," Alex murmured, glancing back at Torquil. "Your mana reserve is decent. Now, let''s see how emotional fluctuations affect the readings."

 Chapter 131 - Silver Snake

    Placing the clipboard aside, Alex slid on a set of knuckle-dusters, each rune-inscribed to enhance pain when striking. He didn''t hesitate, aiming a calculated punch straight at Torquil''s chest wound. The force sent fresh waves of agony through Torquil''s body, making him arch against the floor in a futile attempt to escape. Already weakened from the earlier ordeal, Torquil let out a sound that could only be described as primal¡ªraw, guttural, and filled with despair. The runes on Alex''s knuckles amplified the pain, turning every blow into an unbearable torment.The onlookers were frozen in place, their faces pale as Torquil''s screams rattled through the room. One of them began trembling uncontrollably, and another gripped the edge of the table for support, their knuckles white. Alex, unfazed, checked the instrument''s dial again, nodding in satisfaction. "Fascinating. Emotional distress seems to cause slight fluctuations, but the mana reserve remains relatively stable. Good data."


    Torquil bared his teeth, gritting them against the searing pain radiating from Alex''s brutal punch. Despite the agony, his glare remained sharp, his eyes blazing with venomous defiance.


    He scribbled a few more notes on his clipboard before turning back to Torquil, his expression as calm and detached as ever. "Thanks for your cooperation. I''ll heal you up now. Let''s just say you''ve at least been helpful for once in your life.."


    Alex pulled the suction pump of the oversized syringe, and blood slowly began to flow back through the infusion tube into the empty vial. His eyes stayed glued to the values on the dashboard. As the blood filled the tube, the pointer on the instrument began to retract, inch by inch, from its initial reading of 412 to 410. By now, Alex had extracted nearly 40 milliliters of blood.


    Find adventures on empire


    "Yaxley''s body holds around 4,000 milliliters of blood. Drawing out just one percent seems to lower his mana levels by about two ticks, roughly 0.5%. That means blood contains nearly half of a wizard''s magical power. Is this true for all wizards, or do individual differences exist? I''ll need to test more subjects to confirm," Alex muttered, already forming plans in his mind.


    Without delay, he returned Yaxley''s blood, wiped down the instrument half-heartedly, and moved on to the other four Death Eaters. Infection concerns didn''t faze him in the slightest. He grabbed the next one, plugged the needle in, and repeated the process. After a full round of blood draws and measurements, Alex came to a definitive conclusion: a wizard''s blood contains about 50% of their magic power.


    Alex''s eyes lit up as he reviewed the data. "If magic power is so concentrated in the blood, I might not even need invasive tools to measure mana in the future. A simple blood test could work just as well." He couldn''t suppress his excitement as a solution to a long-standing problem dawned on him.


    Currently, his measuring instrument required a large contact surface and deep insertion into a subject''s body for accurate results¡ªa method as terrifying as it was impractical. But this new approach could make things simpler.


    "First, I''ll need to craft an alchemy tool capable of detecting total blood volume. Then I''ll draw a small sample to measure its mana concentration. Multiply that by the total blood volume and double it for accuracy¡ªboom, you''ve got the wizard''s total mana reserve." Alex was practically giddy, sketching out calculations in his head.


    He glanced at the group of restrained Death Eaters, who were too weak to protest. To Alex, they were treasures¡ªliving, breathing test subjects who could help him perfect his methods. "I''ll need to run more tests next time to fine-tune the numbers," he decided, a grin spreading across his face.


    Karkaroff, trembling in his restraints, shuddered at the sight of Alex''s expression. "He''s smiling again! This maniac treats us like toys! If someone¡ªanyone¡ªsaves me, I''ll sell my soul," he whispered, eyes squeezed shut as he prayed desperately to any dark force that might listen.


    Alex clapped his hands, his voice cutting through the tense silence. "Alright! That wraps up phase one. Time for phase two!" His enthusiasm sent another wave of dread through his unwilling subjects.


    Alex approached his workbench and picked up a peculiar metallic object. It looked like a segmented chain, woven together from nine flat, enchanted rods. Despite its crude appearance, it carried a certain elegance, the charm inscriptions glinting faintly under the dim light.


    Carefully, Alex placed the chain on the ground and whispered an incantation. The chain writhed, twisting and coiling until it transformed into a small, silver snake with an unnervingly smooth, metallic sheen. The creature flexed its body once before darting toward Yaxley with unnatural speed.


    Alex wasted no time. He inserted the measuring device back into Yaxley''s body and watched the readings closely. The silver snake wrapped itself tightly around Yaxley, and the effects were immediate. Yaxley began to shiver violently, his body temperature dropping as though he''d been plunged into an ice bath. The instrument displayed a rapid decline in mana reserves¡ªclearly visible, even to the naked eye.


    Holding a stopwatch in one hand, Alex alternated his gaze between the timer and the instrument. "Eighteen Lum of mana loss per second," he noted aloud, his voice filled with satisfaction. "That means each spell etched into the snake drains two ticks per second. That''s four times more efficient than my earlier tests on Travers."


    Yaxley''s shivering turned into uncontrollable convulsions as his mana reserves plummeted. In just 23 seconds, the instrument showed that his magical power had been completely drained. Yaxley slumped forward, his skin pale, his breathing shallow. Meanwhile, the silver snake maintained its firm grip, further lowering his body temperature.


    "This is promising," Alex mused, jotting down the results. "The Spirit-Binding Snake not only drains mana quickly but also immobilizes the target and disrupts their focus with its cooling effect. Perfect for combat and containment scenarios. I might upgrade it into a full-body net once I get better materials."


    Yaxley couldn''t quite grasp what Alex had done to him. The moment the metal snake made contact, he felt his magic draining rapidly, a bone-deep chill creeping over him. It was as if his body was surrendering to the frost. The thought crossed his mind¡ªperhaps freezing to death like this wouldn''t be so bad. It might even be a relief, a final escape from this awful teenager who seemed to revel in tormenting him. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as he began to embrace the idea of death as a way out, the chilling sensation started to fade. Warmth returned to his body, gradually replacing the cold. Alex had retracted the silver snake and, rather thoughtfully, cast a warming spell on him.


    "So that''s it, huh? You won''t even let me die if I wanted to¡­" Yaxley muttered, his voice trembling. His lips curled into a strange smile, one that didn''t reach his dull, glassy eyes. He stared blankly at the ceiling, the weight of his mental and physical torment dragging him closer to the edge of madness. A soft, unsettling chuckle escaped him, building into a disjointed laugh.


    Alex, watching this peculiar reaction, scratched his head in confusion. "What''s with that smile? I warmed you up, didn''t I? Shouldn''t you be grateful or something?"

 Chapter 132 - Interrogation

    Shrugging off Yaxley''s unsettling response, Alex turned his attention to the next subject of his experiments: Crabbe. He rummaged through his bag and pulled out a new tool. It looked like a small meteor hammer¡ªa metal ball about the size of a baseball, attached to a thin metal chain.This wasn''t a weapon, though; it was a prototype alchemy device Alex had recently crafted. He wasn''t entirely sure how effective it would be, as it was still in its testing phase. The design was incomplete¡ªthere was supposed to be a small metal suction cup on the other end of the chain, engraved with an energy-absorbing rune. However, Alex was still experimenting with different rune structures and had prepared seven variations to test. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The metal ball itself was an optimized energy storage device, capable of storing magic for a limited time. While there was natural energy loss, it boasted a longer storage duration and greater capacity than most alchemy devices available on the market. Alex quickly attached one of the suction cups to the chain and secured it onto Crabbe''s arm, preparing to collect data.


    He jotted down his findings: "No. 3, No. 1, No. 0.6, and No. 0.2 runes are ineffective. No. 1 absorbs 0.3 Lum of magic power every 0.3 seconds, stores 2 ticks, and has an energy efficiency of 1 Lum per second. No. 0.8 absorbs 0.4 Lum per second, stores 5 Lum, and has an efficiency of 1.25 per second. No. 7 absorbs 0.6 Lum every 0.5 seconds, stores 8 Lum, and has an efficiency of 1.6 per second."


    Alex tapped his pen against his notes, muttering to himself. "Looks like Rune No. 7 is the most efficient, but Rune No. 6 has a faster absorption rate. Maybe I could combine their strengths to create a better rune structure."


    While he pondered potential improvements, Alex decided to set aside further refinement for now. His experiments were complete, and it was time to move on to the next phase: information gathering.


    Without hesitation, Alex grabbed Torquil by the neck and dragged him into the bathroom. Torquil winced as pain shot through his body. His injuries had left him in a numb, dazed state, but fear still flickered in his eyes as he glanced at Alex.


    After locking the door, Alex tightened his grip on Torquil''s neck, forcing him to look directly into his eyes. "Let''s see what you''re hiding," he said coldly, activating Legilimency.


    To Alex''s surprise, Torquil''s memories were partially shielded. He could only access superficial memories, while the deeper ones seemed to be protected by some kind of spell. It wasn''t Occlumency¡ªthis was different, more like a specialized memory-locking enchantment.


    "Huh, interesting," Alex mused. He smirked and delivered a sharp punch to one of Torquil''s wounds. The man''s body twisted in pain, but he was too weak to scream. Alex tried probing his mind again, but the magical barrier remained intact.


    "Well, if brute force doesn''t work¡­" Alex pulled a small vial of Veritaserum from his pocket. He forced the potion down Torquil''s throat and waited as the man''s eyes glazed over, his expression turning slack.


    "Name?" Alex asked, his voice calm but commanding.


    "Torquil Travers," came the dull, monotone reply.


    Satisfied that the Veritaserum was working, Alex leaned in closer. "Do you know Sirius Black?"


    "Yes, he''s a member of the Order of the Phoenix."


    "Did he betray the Potters? Did he give their location to the Dark Lord?"


    "Betray? I don''t know."


    Alex frowned. He had expected more useful information. "Was Sirius in contact with Death Eaters after Christmas?"


    "After Christmas, the Dark Lord ordered us to capture Sirius. We searched everywhere but couldn''t find him. He was in hiding."


    "You''re saying Sirius never betrayed the Potters?"


    "I don''t know. I only learned about it from the reports."


    "It seems Torquil doesn''t know the whole story. Let''s change the topic," Alex muttered to himself before continuing.


    "You know the names and current locations of the Death Eaters as well, don''t you?"


    Torquil began rattling off a long list of names, spilling every detail he knew about the Death Eaters. Alex diligently recorded each name and relevant piece of information, organizing them on a slate. Many of the names belonged to individuals already arrested, while others had fled abroad or somehow avoided prosecution.


    "Barty Crouch Jr.?" Alex''s eyes stopped on a specific name. "The son of Barty Crouch, the Head of Magical Law Enforcement? A Death Eater?"


    The revelation caught Alex off guard. In his mind, Barty Crouch Sr. was known as a strict and no-nonsense figure, someone who despised Dark Magic and its followers. Could this be a fa?ade? Or was the man genuinely unaware of his son''s allegiance?


    Still, Alex set the thought aside. There wasn''t time to dwell on it now. He had more questions to ask. "What magic protects your memories?"


    "Slytherin Protection Charm," Torquil answered.


    Slytherin? Alex''s interest was piqued. Could this be some kind of legacy curse tied to Slytherin himself? "How did you learn it? Where did you learn it? And what''s the incantation?"


    "I didn''t learn it. I don''t know the spell," Torquil admitted.


    "Then where did the protective magic on you come from?"


    "After I was released on bail, Yulia cast the spell on me using a magic book to keep me from revealing family secrets."


    "What magic book?"


    "It''s called the Salazar''s... Ugh!"


    Before Torquil could finish, his expression twisted in agony. It was as if an invisible force clamped down on his ability to speak. He struggled, his face contorting in fear, as though even mentioning the book''s name triggered some terrible consequence. Alex narrowed his eyes. "So this protection spell isn''t just protective¡ªit''s a curse. A seal, even."


    It became clear that asking any deeper questions about the Travers family secrets would be futile. Torquil''s anguished screams and eventual collapse confirmed that the curse was doing its job, rendering him incapable of spilling anything important. Even after Alex tried to revive him, Torquil remained unconscious.


    With Torquil out cold, Alex turned to the other captives¡ªGoyle, Crabbe, and Yaxley¡ªextracting information using a combination of Legilimency and Veritaserum. Each interrogation yielded useful intelligence about the Death Eaters.


    From Yaxley, Alex uncovered a critical letter. It was addressed to his brother, who had fled to Europe after Voldemort''s fall. The letter described plans to regroup overseas, gathering strength among the Dark Lord''s remaining loyalists. "Good thing I got to this first," Alex thought with satisfaction. "These guys would''ve bolted if I waited any longer."


    Finally, it was Karkaroff''s turn. By now, the man was visibly terrified. He''d witnessed what happened to the others and clearly imagined the worst.


    When Alex dragged him into the bathroom and removed the gag, Karkaroff didn''t wait to be questioned. "Please, don''t hurt me! I''ll cooperate! I''m not with them¡ªI swear!" Tears streamed down his face as he begged. Find adventures at empire

 Chapter 133 - Basement

    Alex couldn''t help but smirk. The bearded man''s pitiful display was almost laughable. "Cooperation, huh?" Alex leaned against the sink, his tone cold. "Fine, but I don''t waste time on useless people. What can you offer me?""I¡ªI can help you! I''ll do whatever you need, even... kill if you want me to. I''ve never done it before, but I could. And I know things¡ªimportant things. I could advise you!" Karkaroff stammered desperately.


    "Advise me?" Alex raised an eyebrow, his interest mildly piqued. "All right, then. Tell me something useful about the Death Eaters."


    Karkaroff swallowed hard. "I know their identities¡ªmany of them, even those who hide under false pretenses. Like Severus Snape! He''s one of them, a Death Eater! He''s even working at Hogwarts as a professor¡ªpractically the Dark Lord''s right-hand man!"


    Alex sighed. "You''re telling me things I already know." He grabbed Karkaroff by the collar, ready to dive into his mind with Legilimency.


    "No, wait!" Karkaroff yelped, his voice panicked. "I know something else! Torquil Travers¡ªhe has a secret!"


    Alex paused, narrowing his eyes. "Go on." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There''s a basement in this house, protected by powerful enchantments. I''ve seen it before, just once. Whatever''s down there, it''s important. Really important."


    Listening to Karkaroff''s rambling explanation, Alex couldn''t help but feel a headache coming on. Still, he managed to make sense of the story. "So, you''re saying you discovered there''s a basement in this house, and you suspect there''s some kind of secret hidden down there?" Alex clarified, smoothing out the jumbled words for him.


    "Yes." Karkaroff nodded nervously, swallowing hard.


    ''That''s odd. I don''t remember seeing anything about this in Torquil''s memories. Could it have been concealed under some kind of protective spell? If so, there might really be something valuable down there.''


    "Alright," Alex said after a moment''s thought. "Let''s check it out. But first, eat this."


    From his pocket, Alex retrieved a tiny pill, no larger than a fingertip. Its appearance was strange¡ªmetallic yet textured like wood. "What is this?" Karkaroff eyed the pill suspiciously, a hint of fear creeping into his expression.


    "Stop wasting time." Alex didn''t bother explaining. He grabbed Karkaroff by the jaw, pried his mouth open, and shoved the pill in.


    Karkaroff gagged and tried to spit it out, but it was too late. The pill slid down his throat, leaving a cold, nauseating sensation behind. Moments later, he felt something unsettling. The pill seemed alive, wriggling inside him like it had legs. It crawled through his stomach before anchoring itself to the stomach wall. Then came the sharp, searing pain, as if roots were burrowing deep into his flesh.


    Karkaroff collapsed to the floor, writhing in agony and drenched in sweat. "If you ever think about betraying me or stepping out of line..." Alex raised his right hand, spreading his fingers before snapping them shut in a threatening gesture. "One snap, and you''ll be hit with a Boom. Got it?"


    Gasping for breath, Karkaroff nodded weakly, his face twisted in fear. His life was now entirely in Alex''s hands, and he knew it. Satisfied, Alex generously removed the binding spell holding Karkaroff in place.


    Discover stories at empire


    Karkaroff, still trembling, climbed to his feet, one hand clutching his aching stomach. His posture was hunched, and his demeanor radiated submission as he stood silently by Alex''s side. "Show me where the entrance to the basement is," Alex ordered.


    "Yes, Master," Karkaroff mumbled, bowing slightly before leading the way down to the first floor.


    When they reached the staircase, Karkaroff stopped and pointed to a section of the smooth wall beneath the stairs. "It''s here," he said. "I saw Torquil open a hidden trapdoor in this spot. He went in through a small door that appeared on the wall."


    Alex examined the wall, his wand emitting a faint light. "Alright, step back."


    From his belongings, Alex pulled out the Hammer Without Injury and gave the wall a firm whack. Karkaroff watched in confusion as Alex repeatedly struck the wall with what appeared to be a mundane hammer. He opened his mouth to question him but stopped when glowing lines began to appear on the surface. The patterns were intricate, forming a web of magical runes that shimmered faintly in the dim light.


    After a few more hits, the runes fully revealed themselves. Alex leaned closer, studying them with interest. "The main spell is a ''Comprehensive Protection Charm.'' It''s got layers of enchantments: Anti-Apparition, Safeguarding, Shielding, Ciphering¡ªyou name it. Pretty solid work. Regular wizards wouldn''t stand a chance of breaking it," Alex muttered, nodding in appreciation.


    But this wasn''t a challenge for him. Drawing his wand, Alex tapped several key nodes within the magical lines. The glow began to fade, and soon the entire wall shifted. Like an intricate mechanism, it folded inward, revealing a small doorway just over a meter high.


    Alex summoned a ball of light, sending it floating into the opening. The warm glow illuminated a steep stone staircase leading downward, though the bottom remained shrouded in darkness. He glanced at Karkaroff and motioned toward the door with a jerk of his chin. The message was clear: You first.


    Karkaroff''s face twisted into a grimace, as though he''d been asked to sign his own death warrant. "Move it," Alex snapped when Karkaroff hesitated.


    Reluctantly, Karkaroff ducked into the narrow opening and began descending the staircase, each step slow and cautious. "Faster!" Alex barked. "It''s not like you can''t see¡ªI''ve got the light right in front of you!"


    Startled, Karkaroff quickened his pace, though his movements were still jittery. "Anything dangerous down there?" Alex called from the doorway, his voice echoing faintly in the enclosed space.


    "Not so far, Master," Karkaroff replied hesitantly. "It looks like an ordinary basement."


    Feeling a bit more at ease, Alex stepped inside and followed him down. Once they reached the bottom, Alex waved his wand, summoning multiple orbs of light that floated around the room, illuminating the entire area.


    The basement was massive, almost as large as the first floor above. On one side was an open storage area filled with shelves, while the other side had several closed-off rooms. The floor was paved with thick, polished stone slabs, and the air had an odd smell¡ªa dry, sterile scent reminiscent of a hospital after the chemical smell of alcohol had faded.


    Alex scanned the shelves and found them stocked with preserved food and alcohol. There were bundles of sausages, slabs of bacon, ham from warthogs, wheels of cheese, and rows of canned goods. It was a survivalist''s dream. "This is... unexpected," Alex muttered, his eyes narrowing as he studied the well-stocked shelves. "Karkaroff, keep watch. I need to take a closer look."

 Chapter 134 - Title Deeds

    Alex moved swiftly, eager to explore the rest of the rooms. The next door revealed a fully equipped kitchen. The countertops gleamed, and a ventilation system had been installed to handle cooking fumes. Despite its age, the space was spotless. Another door led to a bathroom that, like the kitchen, was immaculately clean and appeared unused.Finally, Alex stepped into a bedroom. The layout was practical but comfortable. A fireplace dominated one wall, with neatly stacked firewood inside. Oddly, the inner walls of the fireplace were free of soot, as though it had never been lit. Beside the fireplace was a large bed, and against another wall stood several matching wooden cabinets. When Alex opened them, he found them filled with neatly folded sheets, quilts, and a variety of spare clothes.


    Bookshelves lined another side of the room, most of them empty, save for a few dozen books and some old newspapers. At the center of the bookshelves was a solid wooden desk, its surface scattered with writing tools and stationery. Two neat stacks of parchment paper stood ready for use. Beside the desk was a wine cabinet and counter, both empty now, but their design hinted at the room''s aristocratic past.


    "This must''ve been a safe house for the Tefras family," Alex mused, taking in the room. "They clearly prepared for long-term hiding, maybe even a doomsday scenario. With all these supplies, you could stay here for years."


    As he carefully searched the bedroom, something unusual caught his eye. Beneath the desk was a series of drawers and cabinets. When Alex opened one of the cabinets, he found a small safe inside. Unlike a standard Muggle combination safe, this one lacked dials or keypads. It had only a single handle, and its smooth surface gave no obvious hints.


    Placing his hand on the safe, Alex closed his eyes and concentrated. A faint magical aura confirmed his suspicion¡ªthis was a magical safe.


    "Interesting," Alex murmured, his curiosity piqued. He pulled out a small hammer, his trusty tool for situations like this, and began tapping lightly around the surface. A few moments later, glowing spell patterns revealed themselves, snaking across the safe''s exterior.


    His brow furrowed as he studied the intricate design. "This is way more complex than the protective charm at the entrance. Explosion-proof, waterproof, anti-magic¡ªthis thing''s loaded with safeguards."


    Alex sighed, weighing his options. "I could crack it, but that''ll take time, and I don''t have much. There''s barely an hour left until dawn, and I still need to stage the scene upstairs."


    Just as he was about to abandon the effort, something caught his eye. Examining the patterns closely, he noticed a detail that made him smile. "A bloodline lock, huh? Only someone with the right bloodline can open this. That makes things easier."


    He straightened up and pulled a syringe from his bag, tossing it to Karkaroff. "Take this and get some blood from Torquil. You know how to use it."


    Karkaroff caught the syringe and glared at it with barely concealed frustration. "Yes, Master," he replied through gritted teeth, muttering under his breath, ''As if I didn''t learn after you made me practice on us.'' sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hurry up!" Alex snapped, ignoring Karkaroff''s grumbling.


    "Yes, Master," Karkaroff repeated, retreating upstairs. The four prisoners on the second floor were still unconscious, their bodies limp from exhaustion, pain, or mental strain. The sight of their battered forms made Karkaroff grimace, but he quickly drew a tube of blood from Torquil and hurried back downstairs.


    Alex took the syringe, carefully smeared a few drops of blood on the safe, and then pulled out his wand. With a muttered incantation, the blood began to seep into the safe, vanishing into its surface. A soft click echoed as the lock disengaged.


    "Finally," Alex said, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Half a year studying blood magic, and it''s already paying off. Who knew it''d be this handy for lockpicking?"


    He opened the safe to reveal two compartments. The top shelf held a key and a folded piece of paper, while the bottom shelf was filled with neat stacks of Gold Galleons. Alex''s eyes gleamed as he counted them¡ªone thousand Gold Galleons in total. "Not bad," he said with a satisfied grin, placing the coins into his enchanted pouch. "That''s 1,600 Galleons tonight alone. Quite the haul."


    Turning his attention to the items on the top shelf, Alex picked up the paper first. His excitement grew as he read it. "A land deed for Diagon Alley?" he exclaimed, his voice brimming with delight. "Now this is a jackpot!"


    The unsigned title deed in Alex''s hands was officially certified by the Ministry of Magic. As long as the deed remained in his possession, the house and even the land it pertained to would be recognized under magical law.


    "I can''t believe the joke I made with Ms. Primpernelle actually came true. This is a jackpot," Alex thought, a smirk forming on his face. "No wonder this thing needed such tight protection¡ªit''s an unsigned title deed."


    Unsigned title deeds were extraordinarily rare. Alex had only come across mentions of them in the archives of pure-blood wizarding families. In the magical world, most wizards didn''t bother with title deeds for their properties. Why would they, when all it took was a few powerful shielding spells to make a place virtually undetectable? Some even opted to buy or modify Muggle properties, blending into the non-magical world as needed.


    However, in special wizarding areas like Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade, things were different. Every property in these bustling hubs had to be carefully documented, registered with the Ministry of Magic, and accompanied by an official title deed. Unsigned title deeds, though, were another level of rarity and complexity.


    To convert a normal title deed into an unsigned one required a mountain of bureaucracy. It needed approval from a Ministry department head and a member of the Wizengamot, making them an expensive and cumbersome option. But their unique advantages made them valuable: anonymity and protection. They didn''t just mask the owner''s identity; they were magically binding. Not even the Ministry could breach a property with such a deed unless granted permission. In areas with strict real estate regulations, like Diagon Alley, such deeds ensured complete privacy.


    Explore hidden tales at empire


    Alex guessed that the Travers family patriarch, who held a high rank in the Wizengamot, had arranged for this one. It was likely intended as a failsafe¡ªa secure hideout in case the family ever lost power or faced persecution, such as being targeted by the Ministry. Unlike the Fidelius Charm, which concealed the very existence of a location, unsigned deeds focused on obscuring ownership while still allowing the property to function within the public domain.


    The downside, though, was its simplicity in transferring ownership. Whoever held the deed effectively owned the property. This feature, while convenient for transactions, made it risky if stolen or misplaced. For example, now that Alex had it in his hands, the property was automatically his.


    Alex spread out the title deed and infused it with his magic. As his power seeped into the parchment, intricate magical runes flared to life, briefly glowing before fading. The deed recorded his magic signature, completing the transfer. "It''s secure, but it''s far too easy to lose ownership. If someone swiped this from me, it''d be a nightmare to sort out," Alex muttered, folding the deed carefully. "I''d better head to the Ministry and have it converted into an exclusive title deed when I get the chance."

 Chapter 135 - The Dead Eater Plan

    Satisfied, Alex turned his attention to the brass key that had been stored with the deed. It was small, with three circular perforations in the handle, and looked like it belonged to a modest lock. He held it up to the light, examining it from every angle. There was nothing magical about the key¡ªno enchantments, no detectable magical residue. It was made of plain Paraser brass. Frustrated by the lack of clues, Alex turned to Karkaroff. Holding the key up, he asked, "Do you know what this is?"Karkaroff squinted, leaning closer. After a moment, he nodded hesitantly. "It looks like a key to a Gringotts vault."


    "Oh, isn''t it said to be the safest place in the wizarding world?" Alex raised an eyebrow, his voice dripping with skepticism.


    "Gringotts might be safe, but goblins? Not so much," Karkaroff replied smoothly, a hint of disdain in his tone. "Many old wizarding families have fought in the famous goblin rebellions. Trust between us and goblins has always been shaky¡ªenemies can''t just forget their past conflicts."


    Alex nodded thoughtfully, processing the explanation. "Got it. Let''s move on."


    "As you wish, Master," Karkaroff said with an exaggerated deference.


    After leaving the dimly lit basement, Alex cast another spell to seal the wall shut. The hidden door vanished as though it had never existed. He reinforced the area with protective magic¡ªthis place was his now, and he wasn''t taking any chances.


    In his mind, Alex made a mental note to upgrade all the wards on the house. The Death Eaters'' security measures were laughable¡ªso many gaps, so many vulnerabilities. It was almost embarrassing.


    Once the basement was secured, they headed back to the second floor, where four unconscious Death Eaters lay sprawled like discarded dolls. Their limp body bore the marks of Alex''s earlier experiments; the physical and magical torment had clearly left its toll. Alex reached into his pocket, pulling out a small vial of potion, and tossed it to Karkaroff. "Wake Torquil up. I need answers."


    Karkaroff caught the vial and, without hesitation, crouched beside Torquil. He lifted the man''s head with little care and roughly poured the potion into his mouth.


    Torquil sputtered and coughed violently, the sharp taste of the potion dragging him back to consciousness. His head throbbed as fragments of the nightmare he had endured rushed back to him¡ªthe boy, no, the monster, with a face too young for the horrors he inflicted.


    As Torquil''s vision cleared, he found himself staring at that same face. Panic gripped him. ''This isn''t real. I''m still dreaming. Right?'' But the pain in his body told him otherwise.


    "Still dazed, are we?" Alex muttered with a frown. Without warning, he cracked his knuckles and landed two punches squarely on Torquil''s face.


    "Ahhh!" Torquil''s cry was raw, the searing pain snapping him back to reality.


    "Awake now?" Alex asked, his tone calm but heavy with menace.


    Torquil whimpered, nodding rapidly. "Yes, yes! Please, stop!"


    "Good." Alex crouched slightly, dangling a small ornate key in front of Torquil''s face. "Do you know what this is?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Torquil''s eyes widened in terror. He glanced from the key to Alex, his lips trembling. "How did you¡­?"


    "Are you asking how I found it? Or how I opened the basement?" Alex''s smirk was cold. "Or maybe you want to know how I cracked the safe?"


    Torquil paled, his mind spinning. Those secrets were supposed to be safeguarded by layers of mental protection spells. Yet here Alex was, holding the key as if it were nothing. If Alex had found the key, then¡­ the deed. His mind spiraled. ''Everything is gone.''


    His legs buckled, and he slumped to the ground, but Karkaroff grabbed him before he could collapse entirely. "Answer the master''s questions and stop wasting time," Karkaroff barked, his tone harsh and commanding.


    "Karkaroff¡­ you traitor!" Torquil spat weakly, his anger momentarily overshadowing his fear. "When the Dark Lord returns, you''ll pay for this!"


    Alex didn''t bother with a response. He stepped forward and delivered another punch, this time hitting harder. Blood trickled from Torquil''s nose as tears streamed down his face. "Enough of your nonsense," Alex growled. "I''m not wasting Veritaserum on you unless I have to. So talk."


    The sight of the bottle in Alex''s hand, its cap already loosened, broke what little resolve Torquil had left. He flinched and blurted, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk! Just don''t use that!"


    "Good." Alex leaned in closer. "Now, tell me. What is this key for?"


    Torquil swallowed hard, his voice trembling. "It''s¡­ it''s for a mid-level vault in Gringotts."


    "What''s inside? Do you need identification to access it?" Alex pressed.


    "That vault¡­ it''s not mine," Torquil admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "It belongs to Yulia¡ªher private vault. You need both her and the key to open it. The key is unique; there''s no replacement if it''s lost. No documents, no exceptions. Inside¡­ there are¡­"


    He hesitated, his face twisting with discomfort. Alex tilted the bottle of Veritaserum slightly, letting a single drop fall near Torquil''s face. "Don''t test my patience."


    "It''s ledgers!" Torquil shouted, his eyes squeezed shut.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. "Ledgers? What kind of ledgers?"


    "Just¡­ business records. Family transactions," Torquil stammered, avoiding Alex''s gaze.


    Your journey continues with empire


    Alex''s mind worked quickly, piecing the puzzle together. He smirked, a hint of mockery in his tone. "Smuggling records, right? Deals with Ministry officials and other families? I''ll bet it''s not just your dirty secrets in there, but plenty of others''. Am I right?"


    Torquil didn''t dare to respond this time. His flickering eyes, however, betrayed him, and Alex felt his suspicions solidify. "So," Alex began, his voice calm but sharp as a blade, "who are you planning to make a deal with for this key? Other pure-blood families? Members of the Wizengamot in Morocco? High-ranking Ministry officials? Or¡­" His voice dropped as he stared directly into Torquil''s eyes, "Millicent Bagnold?"


    The moment Alex mentioned Millicent Bagnold''s name, Torquil''s pupils contracted violently.


    ''Bingo.'' Alex''s smirk widened, his tone now laced with mockery. "So that''s the ace up your family''s sleeve, isn''t it? On one hand, these secrets give you leverage¡ªblackmail material against those pure-blood families and high-ranking officials you''ve had dealings with. On the other hand, if your family''s ever cornered, this key becomes your bargaining chip. You''d trade it to those in power for political asylum. Am I right?"


    Torquil''s silence was deafening, and Alex took it as confirmation. He chuckled, slow and cruel. "I have to admit, you pure-blood families are thorough. Always thinking ten steps ahead. Building a safe house on untraceable land, hoarding political ammunition like this¡­ It''s not just a survival plan¡ªit''s a legacy strategy. It''s what makes you nobles, after all."


    Alex leaned back, folding his arms as his mind pieced everything together. "And then there''s you," he continued, voice laced with disdain. "Telling your so-called allies you''re heading to Europe with them, when you never intended to leave. This key''s your safety net, isn''t it? The reason you could post bail so easily before? Lucius Malfoy''s recent exoneration¡­ it''s not just about political donations, is it? It''s connected to this too. He just happens to be Yulia''s younger brother, after all."


    Hearing Alex''s pointed analysis, Torquil''s face twitched, though he tried to maintain an indifferent expression. He avoided Alex''s gaze, forcing himself to look away to hide his growing panic.

 Chapter 136 - Mail to Moody

    Karkaroff, standing to the side, was far less composed. His face twisted in anger as he snapped, "So that''s it? You never intended to go into exile with us, did you? You were planning to stay here and keep living as your rich, entitled self while fooling us into running like cowards. You''re a traitor!" His outburst only solidified Karkaroff''s determination to switch sides.Meanwhile, Torquil felt his world collapsing. Just yesterday, he''d been the carefree nobleman of the Travers family, confident in his plans. If he could trick these Death Eaters into going abroad, he''d be a hero if the Dark Lord ever returned. If not, those Death Eaters would still expand the family''s power overseas, becoming pawns to secure his future wealth and influence.


    But now? With Alex unearthing the family''s deepest secrets, he was ruined. If these revelations got out, he''d be branded the Travers family''s greatest failure. Alex didn''t care about Torquil''s inner turmoil. His focus was on the key¡ªand its potential value.


    Keeping the key for himself wasn''t an option. One key alone wouldn''t unlock the vault''s contents, and the secrets tied to it were worth far more. Holding onto them would only make him a target for powerful enemies. A Muggle-born wizard threatening pure-blood families and Ministry elites? That was a death sentence.


    Leaking the information outright wasn''t viable either. It would make too many enemies and accomplish nothing except mutual destruction. Alex hated trouble, and he certainly wasn''t about to go looking for it. That left one logical option: leverage.


    Giving the key and the information to someone like Dumbledore or Millicent Bagnold could work. Millicent, with her shrewd political mind, wouldn''t hesitate to reward him. Dumbledore might even present him with an Order of Merlin for "special contributions." But Alex scoffed at the thought. "What good are medals? You can''t eat them, and they''re worthless for research."


    Several ideas raced through his mind. Each one was carefully weighed, analyzed, and discarded until a grin spread across his face. ''Perfect.''


    His gaze landed on Torquil, who sat slumped and broken, his will to fight extinguished. "Oh, this plan is very feasible," Alex mused, his grin turning sinister. "But it does require you, Torquil. Consider it your sacrifice for the greater good."


    Alex pulled out his pocket watch, checking the time. He needed to act quickly. Reaching into his pocket, he retrieved another pill¡ªsimilar to the one he''d given Karkaroff, though subtly different. Without hesitation, he pried Torquil''s mouth open and forced the pill down his throat.


    Satisfied, Alex turned to Karkaroff. "You''ll need to cooperate with me for what''s coming next. Come here."


    Karkaroff hesitated but leaned in. Alex whispered his plan, his words measured and deliberate. Karkaroff''s face turned pale. "Master, if we do this, the Ministry will punish me too¡ª"


    Alex''s expression darkened. "Why are you panicking? Just follow my lead, and they''ll let you go. Or are you still clinging to loyalty for those Death Eaters? Do you really care about them?"


    "No, no, no." Karkaroff shook his head repeatedly, his voice trembling with denial. "I have no sympathy for them, but... is this really reliable? If they interrogate those Death Eaters, won''t it be¡ª"


    "Relax," Alex interrupted with a cold sneer. "Except for Torquil, whose brain is protected by a charm, I''ve already altered the short-term memories of the others. They won''t remember enough to cause trouble during an interrogation. As for Torquil¡­" Alex''s smirk deepened. "I''ve got leverage on his family. Do you think he''d dare to speak out? And even if he tried, who would believe him?"


    Alex didn''t bother addressing Karkaroff''s anxious expression any further. Instead, he calmly issued orders to pack up the test equipment and materials scattered around the room. His efficiency was unshaken by the chaos around them.


    Karkaroff, although visibly reluctant, followed Alex''s next command: to clean the second floor thoroughly. After a long night of chaos, the hall was a disgusting mess of blood, sweat, and urine. The stench was unbearable, but Karkaroff completed the task without complaint.


    Meanwhile, Alex attended to the wounds and mess left on the Death Eaters themselves. This time, instead of unleashing using more violent method like using the hammer, Alex opted for Vulnera Sanentur. He didn''t want to risk driving the prisoners insane¡ªat least not yet.


    After about ten minutes of work, the Death Eaters, including Karkaroff, were clean and presentable once more. Even the holes in their clothes¡ªcaused by the measuring instruments¡ªwere neatly repaired. The timing was perfect, coinciding with Alex''s prior arrangement with Tailwind.


    Before they left, Alex summoned his silver snake to siphon off a significant portion of the Death Eaters'' magic, leaving them weaker but alive. With a Disillusionment Charm, he concealed himself and the group, leading them silently out through the window.


    Early Morning, In the Auror Command office of the British Ministry of Magic, Alastor Moody yawned as he adjusted his robes, preparing to start another day of work. His reputation as a relentless workaholic preceded him. Living in his office wasn''t just common¡ªit was expected. Moody thrived on his work, using his considerable authority to deal with Death Eaters and dark wizards in ways others wouldn''t dare.


    After wolfing down a few bites of dry bread, he was about to visit the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes to check if any high-level magic activity had been missed overnight. Before he could leave, a large owl swooped into his office, dropping an envelope into his hands. ''An owl? Moody frowned. Didn''t the Ministry switch to enchanted paper airplanes for correspondence?''


    Moody tore open the brown envelope and scanned the letter. He only needed to read a few lines before his expression turned grave. Wasting no time, Moody grabbed his staff and stormed into the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. He kicked the office door open, startling the staff inside.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Moody?" one of the on-duty workers asked nervously. Everyone knew better than to get on Moody''s bad side¡ªeven his fellow Aurors feared him.


    "Check the records! Was there a high-energy magical event near Regent''s Park in London recently?" Moody barked, his tone sharp and demanding.


    The staff scrambled to check, their hands trembling slightly. "Yes, sir," one of them reported hesitantly. "There was a XXXX-level magic surge recorded not long ago¡­"


    "Why wasn''t this reported immediately?" Moody roared, slamming his prosthetic foot against the floor. "Are you all slacking off? I''ll make sure your boss hears about this!" Find your next read on empire


    The staff member tried to stammer out an excuse, but Moody was already issuing orders. "Alert all Aurors to return to duty at once! Send the Strike Team directly to Regent''s Park, and mobilize the Reversal Squad from Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. I want everyone there immediately!"


    Within moments, dozens of enchanted paper airplanes zipped out of the office, carrying Moody''s orders across the Ministry. Moody left the Ministry in a hurry, Apparating directly to Regent''s Park. The park was eerily quiet in the early morning, devoid of Muggle activity. However, the scene that greeted Moody was far from serene. The ground was littered with craters of varying sizes, and the trees were either scorched or toppled over. The destruction was unmistakable¡ªan intense battle had taken place here.


    Surveying the area, Moody could see traces of powerful spells everywhere: scorch marks from Incendio, deep gouges from Cutting Curse, frozen debris from Freezing Charm, and a crater the unmistakable aftermath of a Confringo. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he moved cautiously through the battlefield, Moody''s magical eye scanned the area for signs of life. Suddenly, his gaze locked onto something. "Alex?" he called out, his voice steady but firm.

 Chapter 137 - Alex Reasoning

    Explore more adventures at empireThere was a moment of silence before the air ahead shimmered. A boy with dark hair emerged from the distortion, his expression calm. "It''s me, Mr. Moody," Alex said coolly, stepping into the light.


    The young man looked utterly disheveled¡ªhis clothes, face, and hair were caked with dirt and streaked with blood. He pressed his right hand tightly over his left arm, clearly trying to suppress the pain of a serious injury.


    Seeing this, Moody hurried forward, pulling a potion bottle from his robes. He carefully supported Alex''s back, gently tilting the bottle to help him drink. Alex coughed a couple of times as the liquid slid down his throat. "Slowly, lad. Take it easy. Help is on the way. This potion should give you some strength. How bad is it? Are you hurt anywhere else?" Moody''s usually gruff demeanor softened as he spoke.


    After swallowing the potion, Alex''s pale face began to regain a hint of color. "I''m fine, just a bit roughed up. My magic reserves are drained, and I''m pretty exhausted." Alex forced a small smile, though fatigue was etched into every feature.


    Moody raised a skeptical brow. "Drained, huh? You look like you haven''t had a wink of sleep."


    Alex chuckled weakly. "That''s because I haven''t."


    Moody''s magical eye swiveled, scanning the surroundings. "Where are the Death Eaters who attacked you?


    Alex straightened slightly. "I took down a few during the fight. I didn''t want to draw attention from Muggles, so I used a Concealment Charm to hide them. Let me undo it."


    He pulled out his wand and waved it at the empty space behind him. Instantly, five figures materialized, sprawled unconscious on the ground. Among them were Torquil, Goyle, Crabbe, Yaxley, and even Karkaroff.


    Moody''s visible eye widened as he stepped closer to inspect them. "Well, I''ll be damned. Torquil, Goyle, Crabbe¡­ even Karkaroff. And Yaxley, too. Dumbledore mentioned keeping an eye on him, but I didn''t expect to find him here."


    Moody knelt down to check the Death Eaters'' conditions, his face growing more astonished. "Stunned. All of them. You did this?"


    Alex nodded. "They didn''t make it easy."


    Moody straightened and gave Alex a pointed look. "You wrote in your letter that you were attacked by Death Eaters. But you left out the part where you single-handedly took them down. Care to explain?"


    Alex shifted, looking a little sheepish. "It wasn''t as impressive as it sounds. They caught me off guard. It was a tough fight, but I got lucky."


    Moody''s magical eye continued to whirl, searching for answers. "Still doesn''t explain why they came after you in the first place. Any idea how they found you? And why were you here so early in the morning? Not to mention, how did you even get word to me so quickly?"


    Alex exhaled, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. "Here''s what happened..."


    Alex recounted his story in detail. "Yesterday, I went to Diagon Alley to buy some gifts for Augusta and Neville. While I was there, I ran into Tom¡ªyou know, the innkeeper at the Leaky Cauldron."


    Moody nodded. "You lived there before Hogwarts, right?"


    "Exactly. We''re old friends, and I hadn''t seen him in ages, so I decided to stay the night and catch up. I sent Augusta a note to let her know, and since she replied using my owl, I kept Tailwind with me."


    Moody grunted in acknowledgment. "Go on." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That evening, I had dinner with Tom at the Leaky Cauldron. Plenty of people saw me there with Tailwind. It was a normal night."


    Alex paused, letting the memory settle before continuing. "I have a habit of exercising early in the morning, so I decided to head to Regent''s Park for a workout. I thought it would be a good chance to let Tailwind stretch his wings too."


    Moody frowned. "And that''s where you ran into the Death Eaters?"


    Alex nodded grimly. "Exactly. As soon as I arrived and started warming up, I realized I was surrounded. I recognized Yaxley and Travers immediately."


    Moody leaned in, his expression darkening. "Why would they target you?"


    Alex hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "Back at Hogwarts, I''ve had run-ins with Yaxley and Travers. They hated that I''m Muggle-born and in Slytherin. I think that grudge is why they came after me."


    Moody''s frown deepened. "That''s petty, even for Death Eaters. But five of them, all here to ambush you? This was no schoolyard grudge, lad. They wanted you dead." His tone was laced with suspicion.


    Alex sighed, his shoulders sagging slightly. "There''s more." He looked Moody in the eye, as though deciding whether to share. Finally, he gritted his teeth and continued. "It wasn''t their first attempt. Just before Christmas, Yaxley and a group of pure-bloods tried to ambush me outside the castle. I managed to get away, but¡­"


    "But what?" Moody''s voice was sharp, his posture tense.


    Alex took a deep breath. "Yaxley tried to use the Killing Curse on me."


    Moody''s face hardened, his magical eye freezing mid-spin. "Are you sure?"


    "Positive. Dumbledore knows¡ªor at least suspects. After that night, Yaxley didn''t return to Hogwarts." Alex''s voice grew quieter. "I don''t think he''ll stop until he succeeds."


    "So that''s it. Everything makes sense now," Moody said, his expression sharp with understanding. "I was wondering why Dumbledore would suddenly ask us to track Yaxley''s whereabouts. Wasting manpower to monitor a seemingly irrelevant house didn''t add up. But if they were truly hiding there, it''s possible they were trying to find you after you visited Diagon Alley."


    His face darkened as he turned to Alex, his gaze piercing. "Why didn''t you report this sooner? Letting a dangerous Death Eater roam free is reckless! Do you realize how much trouble this could have caused?"


    Alex''s face flushed with regret. He bowed his head and said sincerely, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. Yaxley¡­ he was my senior, the Slytherin prefect when I was a first-year. I couldn''t bring myself to¡ª"


    "Kindness has no place when dealing with these bastards!" Moody interrupted with a snarl. "You gave him a chance, and what did you get in return? Hatred and endless attacks! You must never hesitate in the face of their kind."


    While Moody''s voice thundered, Alex remained silent, keeping his head lowered, his expression a mix of remorse and humility. Inside, however, his thoughts wandered. ''High-quality experimental materials, a stash of gold, a house¡­ and, of course, some unintentional benefits.'' He maintained his frightened demeanor, unwilling to let his thoughts betray him.


    After a while, Moody''s tone softened. The old Auror glanced at Alex, realizing he might have been too harsh. The boy was still young, and not long ago, he''d been fighting for his life against five Death Eaters. Alone. With his curiosity piqued, Moody leaned forward. "You mentioned being surrounded by five Death Eaters. How did you take them all down? These aren''t amateurs¡ªthey''re ruthless killers."


    Alex exhaled deeply, as if reliving the harrowing ordeal. "It was thanks to Professor Flitwick''s and Professor Bones'' teachings¡­ and a fair bit of luck," he admitted. "When they ambushed me, they were hiding in the woods. If it weren''t for Tailwind¡ªmy owl¡ªI wouldn''t have noticed them in time. His excellent night vision and our long-standing bond saved me. He warned me before they could strike."


    Moody nodded thoughtfully. "Your owl gave you the warning. What did you do next?"

 Chapter 138 - Alexs Gear

    "I used the Echo Charm to pinpoint their location," Alex explained. "It''s a spell Professor Bone and I developed together during his time teaching. It''s like a magical sonar. Tailwind gave me the heads-up, and I knew I didn''t have much time."Moody raised an eyebrow. "The Echo Charm¡­ Ah, yes. Edgar bragged about it during an Order meeting, saying he''d perfected it with your help." He smirked briefly before gesturing for Alex to continue. "What next?"


    "I knew I had to act fast. Time wasn''t on my side," Alex said. "I cast an Invisibility Charm on myself, then threw a ''Dazzling Charm'' into the mix. It''s a spell I designed to create a blinding flash of light, perfect for disorienting opponents." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moody frowned. "Dazzling Charm? Never heard of it."


    Alex reached into his pocket, pulling out a button. "I''ll show you." He channeled magic into the button and tossed it high into the air. A sudden burst of brilliant light flooded the area, even in broad daylight. Moody squinted and shielded his eyes.


    "Impressive," Moody muttered, rubbing his temples. "You made this?"


    Alex nodded. "It''s an optimized spell using glowing runes. Back then, it lasted long enough for me to break out of their encirclement. I hit Yaxley with stupefy, used him as a shield, and blocked their spells with his body."


    "Smart move," Moody grunted approvingly. "That must''ve thrown them off balance."


    "It did," Alex said, his voice steady despite the memory. "Yaxley took several hits from their own spells. Once I realized using him as a shield wasn''t enough, I levitated him toward another Death Eater, using the distraction to cast a Ground Curse on the big guy¡ªCrabbe."


    Moody snorted. "Crabbe? That one''s a joke. All muscle, no brains. But managing a precise Ground Curse under pressure? That''s not easy. It takes sharp reflexes and skill."


    "Thanks to my phase shoes and protection ring." Alex tapped his shoes and held up his ring for Moody to see. "At that time, I noticed through the echo spell that someone was casting magic on me. So, I immediately activated the acceleration feature of my phase shoes to dodge to the side and used the protection ring to cast the Shield Charm. That blocked the explosion''s shockwave and let me close in during the chaos. I managed to knock a Death Eater down with a close-range spell."


    To demonstrate, Alex pointed at Karkaroff and activated the protection ring again. A shimmering, arc-shaped barrier radiated from the ring on his left hand, enveloping most of his body. "Not bad, Alex. You''ve got yourself some impressive tools," Moody remarked with a rare smile.


    Alex chuckled shyly, scratching his head. "You''re too kind. Anyway, with only two opponents left, their attacks became relentless. They even threw Unforgivable Curses at me multiple times. I used the agility of the phase shoes to dodge as many as I could."


    Moody chuckled, his magical eye spinning with amusement. "Interested? That''s an understatement. These are way more practical than some of the rubbish we''ve been using. If you start selling these, let me know. I''ll place an order in advance!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send you a trial batch first," Alex said confidently. Then, his tone turned conspiratorial. "Actually, I''m working on something new¡ªa pair of enchanted handcuffs I''m calling ''Forbidden Shackles.'' They''ll drain a wizard''s magic while they''re wearing them. Perfect for capturing dark wizards, don''t you think?"


    Moody''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "If that works, it could be a game-changer. Tell me more about it!"


    Their conversation shifted into a detailed exchange. Moody described the daily challenges Aurors and Ministry enforcement staff faced: delayed responses to emergencies, difficulty tracking dark wizards, poor coordination during arrests, and a lack of effective detection tools. Alex soaked up the insights, his mind buzzing with ideas for future alchemical inventions. It was clear that Moody''s experience had opened up a wealth of potential directions for his work.


    Just as their discussion hit a stride, a series of sharp cracks filled the air¡ªApparition echoes signaling the arrival of Ministry officials. A group of Aurors appeared on the battlefield, taking in the scorched ground, shattered trees, and unconscious Death Eaters.


    Unaware of the situation, their wands shot up immediately, aimed squarely at Alex. "Lower your wands! Do you even know who you''re pointing at? This young man is a hero!" Moody barked, his voice thunderous. "He took down five Death Eaters singlehandedly!"


    The Aurors froze, exchanging sheepish glances before reluctantly lowering their wands. One of them stepped forward, his gaze flicking between Alex and the defeated Death Eaters. "Are you serious, Mr. Moody? This kid handled all of them by himself?" the Auror asked, incredulity dripping from his tone.


    After listening to Alex recount the battle, Moody no longer doubted Alex''s ability to take down the Death Eaters. In fact, he seemed more interested in Alex''s remarkable equipment. "What are you standing around for? Get moving! Secure the prisoners and seal off the area. Look at the mess here! Start putting up Muggle-Repelling Charms and shielding spell barriers immediately. We need to wait for the Reversal of Accidental Magic Incident Team to sort this out!"


    Many of the Aurors, who had been dragged out of bed for this mission, were still groggy when they arrived on the scene. Moody''s sharp tone jolted them awake, and they scrambled to work. Within minutes, layers of spells formed an invisible barrier around the area.


    Alex observed the hustle and bustle. Despite their earlier disarray, the Aurors demonstrated solid professionalism and a strong sense of duty. He made a mental note that, for all their rough edges, this team wasn''t half bad. "Alex," Moody said, his tone softening just a fraction after his tirade, though his scarred face remained as intimidating as ever. "Let me take you to St. Mungo''s. After what you''ve been through, you need a proper check-up. Don''t worry about the medical bills; we''ll cover everything."


    Despite Moody''s terrifying demeanor, Alex could sense his genuine concern. It was a stark contrast to the terrifying image Moody projected when yelling at others. Alex smiled faintly and shook his head. "No need, Moody. I know my condition well. Don''t forget, I''m good with alchemy. I''ve got a gadget for self-diagnosis."


    He pulled out a pocket watch, flipped it over, and pressed a small hidden switch. The back opened to reveal four colorful fan-shaped dials divided by a cross. Each quadrant displayed one of four colors¡ªred, yellow, blue, and green¡ªwith circular scales marking different readings. Alex explained as he pointed to the device. "A full red grid means no blood loss and healthy muscles. Yellow shows the bones are intact. Blue means body temperature is normal, no dehydration. And green? No signs of poisoning."


    Moody leaned in for a closer look, his magical eye spinning to inspect the device. "Merlin''s beard, how many nifty gadgets do you have hidden in your pockets? Will you sell this thing someday?"


    Alex chuckled. "It''s not perfect. A Confundus Charm or a shielding spell can throw it off. I just made it for fun. But hey, if there''s a market for it, I wouldn''t mind mass-producing and selling it."


    Moody grinned¡ªa rare sight. "If you do, put me on the list. I could use one. Would save me the trouble of figuring out if I''ve cracked another bone." His humor, though dark, lightened the mood.

 Chapter 139 - Ministry Of Magic

    Not long after, wizards from the Reversal of Accidental Magic Incident Team began arriving. As they assessed the chaotic scene and the restrained Death Eaters, many cast curious glances at Alex. Capturing five Death Eaters in one go wasn''t an everyday occurrence.The team quickly took over, restoring the site and tending to affected Muggles with Memory Charms. The Aurors handed over their prisoners and regrouped around Moody, awaiting further orders. Moody turned back to Alex. "Since you''re skipping the hospital, come with me to the Ministry of Magic. We need your statement to complete the report. Besides, Minister Bagnold might want to meet you. You''ve done a brilliant job tonight."


    Experience tales with empire


    Alex nodded, then reached into his pocket, pulling out a confiscated wand. He handed it to Moody and leaned in to whisper something. His eyes briefly flicked to one of the restrained Death Eaters¡ªTorquil. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moody''s magical eye spun toward Torquil before a sly grin tugged at his lips. "You''re onto something there. Don''t worry; I''ll make sure he''s kept under close watch. This might be the break we need to put an end to the Travers family."


    Straightening up, Moody barked more orders. "Alright, wrap it up! Escort the prisoners back to the Ministry. Keep them isolated, and no visitors without my express permission¡ªnot even department heads."


    He turned to Alex. "Let''s head back."


    Alex smirked. "As you wish." He placed a hand on Moody''s shoulder, and together with the Aurors, they Disapparated.


    When Alex opened his eyes, he found himself in a vast, gleaming hall. The polished dark wooden floor reflected the light from a peacock-blue ceiling, where golden symbols shimmered and shifted like a giant magical bulletin board. On both sides of the hall, gilded fireplaces flared to life as wizards stepped out, their robes billowing.


    In the center stood an ornate fountain featuring golden statues of a wizard, witch, centaur, goblin, and house-elf. Water cascaded gracefully from various points, catching the light.


    The arrival of Alex and the Aurors caused a stir among Ministry employees. Their attention snapped to the bound Death Eaters, and whispers rippled through the crowd.


    The wizards gathered nearby grew even more curious. Five Death Eaters had been apprehended¡ªan event significant enough to spark hushed, excited whispers. Some craned their necks, trying to get a better view of the prisoners being marched through the hall. A few noticed Alex, standing calmly amidst the crowd, but no one seemed to suspect him of anything.


    After scolding the strikers, Moody turned to Alex, gesturing toward the grand interior of the building. "This must be your first time at the Ministry of Magic," he said gruffly. "This is the reception hall. Past the security checkpoint up ahead, Apparition is restricted, so we''ll have to walk from here."


    Alex nodded with a polite smile, his eyes scanning the bustling hall. The lavishly decorated space hummed with activity as wizards came and went. As he observed, Alex noticed a few wizards acting suspiciously. Their eyes darted toward the captured Death Eaters, and their faces paled as if they''d recognized someone. Without wasting a moment, they slipped into one of the fireplaces on the hall''s right side and disappeared. Alex smirked to himself, amused. ''So, they''ve noticed. Good. Don''t make me wait too long.''


    Moody, oblivious to Alex''s reaction, ushered him toward the elevators. Once inside, he resumed speaking, this time in a slightly more upbeat tone. "We''re currently on the eighth floor underground. Each floor above us houses a different department. Starting from the seventh floor, there''s the Department of Magical Games and Sports, followed by the Department of Magical Transportation on the sixth. Then comes the Department of International Magical Cooperation, the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, and the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. Our stop, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, is on the second floor."


    As the elevator ascended, Moody glanced at Alex and added, "If you''re serious about getting into the alchemical props business, you''ll need to get certified by the Department of International Magical Cooperation. All business dealings in the wizarding world have to follow the International Code of Magical Trade Standards. Without it, you''ll be considered a smuggler. Got it?"


    "Got it," Alex replied, feigning curiosity. "But why are the wizarding world''s business rules so complicated?"


    Moody snorted. "It''s not too bad if you stick to domestic trade, but cross-border dealings can be a nightmare. Each country has its own rules, and some are stricter than others. Here in the UK, we''re especially cautious because we''re so close to the European continent. If we''re not careful, foreign goods could flood the market and harm local industries."


    He shot Alex a pointed look. "Take magic carpets, for example. They''re the go-to flying equipment in many countries, but here? Banned outright to protect the broomstick industry. You won''t find a magic carpet being sold legally in Britain anytime soon."


    Alex''s mind raced as he pieced together Moody''s explanation.'' So it''s about protecting local interests¡­ but it seems like the Ministry''s solution is to block competition entirely.''


    "Doesn''t that lead to a lot of smugglers?" Alex asked, tilting his head.


    "More than you''d think," Moody replied, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice. "Back in the day, we Aurors spent a lot of time cracking down on smuggling operations with the help of the International Magical Cooperation and Magical Creatures departments. Magical materials, rare creatures¡ªyou name it¡ªsmuggled in and out of the country like clockwork. And a lot of the big players in these schemes were pure-blood families." He shook his head bitterly. "Of course, we mostly caught small fry. The big families know how to cover their tracks. Getting hard evidence on them is next to impossible."


    Alex''s interest deepened. ''So, the key in my possession might be worth more than I originally thought.''


    He continued probing Moody with casual questions, and the seasoned Auror, in a surprisingly good mood, didn''t hold back. By the time the elevator reached the second basement floor, Alex had gathered plenty of valuable information. Moody led Alex into a room that resembled a lounge. "Wait here for a bit," he said gruffly. "I''ve got to put those Death Eaters in custody first."


    Moody had already made up his mind to personally look after Torquil and ensure his safety. The baby was far too vulnerable, and given the tense situation, it wasn''t beyond possibility that certain individuals might attempt to harm him in secret. Moody couldn''t trust anyone else with such a critical task¡ªwho knew if there were Death Eaters lurking in the Ministry or insiders from the Travers family pulling strings behind the scenes?


    "You rest up here. You''ve been through a lot," Moody said, his voice gruff but tinged with concern. "I''ll make sure no one disturbs you. Relax and get some sleep. If you need anything¡ªfood, water, whatever¡ªthere''s plenty in the cabinet. Once you''ve had a chance to recover, come find me at the Auror Command. I''ll take you to see Minister Bagnold after that."

 Chapter 140 - Ms. Dolores

    Ordinarily, Alex would''ve been interviewed immediately as a battle hero. But it was still early in the day, and most Ministry employees hadn''t even clocked in yet. Besides, Moody could see how drained Alex was from the recent skirmish. Arranging for him to rest in the VIP lounge seemed like the best option for now.Meanwhile, Moody had his hands full with the captured Death Eaters. He couldn''t afford to let them out of his sight¡ªnot even for a moment. "Alright, if I need anything, I''ll let you know. Don''t worry," Alex said with a faint smile.


    As soon as Moody left, Alex stretched with a sigh of relief, letting the tension seep out of his body. The night''s intense experiments had left him utterly exhausted. "But it''s not time to rest yet," Alex muttered, pulling out his pocket watch. Checking the time, a cold smile crept onto his face. "Distinguished guests should be arriving soon, and there''s not much time left to prepare."


    He quickly cast a spell to tidy up his appearance, then walked over to the cabinet to pour himself a drink. Adding a few ice cubes, he sank into the plush sofa, sipping silently as if waiting for someone.


    A sharp knock on the door interrupted the quiet "Knock, knock, knock." Alex glanced at his watch. "Pretty quick," he murmured, smirking. "Barely half an hour." Louder, he called, "Come in."


    The door creaked open to reveal a woman in garish pink attire. Her overly sweet smile struck Alex as insincere¡ªa thin mask hiding something far less pleasant. "You must be Mr. Alex Wilson," she began, her voice high-pitched and overly cheerful. "I''m Dolores Umbridge, Senior Undersecretary to the Minister for Magic. A pleasure to meet you."


    "The pleasure''s all mine," Alex replied casually, not bothering to stand. He took another sip of his drink, his tone polite but detached.


    "Oh, Alex," Dolores cooed, her sugary smile faltering slightly, "you don''t mind if I call you Alex, do you?"


    Alex raised an eyebrow but didn''t answer. Undeterred, Dolores''s expression shifted. "Alex, I''m afraid you''ve gotten yourself into a bit of trouble."


    Her tone grew serious, her demeanor sharpening as she stared at Alex, clearly hoping to see some flicker of fear or unease in his expression. But Alex remained utterly composed, setting his glass down with deliberate calmness. "Oh?" he replied flatly.


    "That''s right!" Dolores perched stiffly on the sofa opposite him, lifting her chin as if asserting her authority. "Earlier this morning, about two hours ago, you were involved in a duel at Regent''s Park, just two miles from Diagon Alley. Am I correct?"


    Alex leaned back slightly, his expression unchanging. "So?"


    "So?" Dolores repeated incredulously, her voice rising. "Don''t you realize the gravity of the situation? You''ve blatantly violated the Statute of Secrecy! The Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery strictly prohibits wizards under the age of seventeen from performing magic outside of school grounds."


    Alex''s lips twitched in amusement. Was she seriously trying to intimidate him with that? Did she mistake him for a clueless child or assume he didn''t know the law? He didn''t bother to hide his disdain as she continued her spiel.


    "And that''s not all!" Dolores pressed on, her tone becoming more shrill. "Your actions took place in a Muggle-populated area¡ªdeliberately and knowingly! This constitutes a serious offense under Ministry law. You''re facing accusations of recklessness and the use of dangerous spells, which are felonies!"


    Alex fought the urge to laugh outright. Her performance was laughable. Did she really think she could scare him with this act?


    "I''m here to help," Dolores said, her voice softening, adopting a falsely sympathetic tone. "With my assistance, you can avoid the worst of the consequences. Just deny that you were involved in the duel. Say you weren''t one of the casters. I''ll intercede on your behalf and make sure you walk away unscathed. You only have to cooperate."


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex couldn''t hold it in any longer. A chuckle slipped out, quickly growing into a full-throated laugh. He didn''t bother to hide his amusement, which only seemed to infuriate Dolores further. "What''s so funny?" she snapped, standing abruptly. Her saccharine facade dissolved into something far more venomous. "I came here to help you, but it seems you''re too arrogant to appreciate it!"


    Alex leaned forward slightly, unbuttoning his coat to reveal the Silver Medal pinned to his chest. The sight of the award made Dolores pause, her indignation faltering.


    "I think you''re the one who doesn''t know what''s good for her," Alex said coldly. "You came here to intimidate someone who''s not only assisted the Ministry in capturing dangerous criminals but also been formally recognized for his bravery. Cast spells outside of school?" He scoffed. "If I cast a spell right now and knocked you flat on your back, Minister Bagnold would probably thank me¡ªand give me another medal for it." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dolores''s face twisted into a mask of rage, but she had no rebuttal. Alex stood up with a bang, his chair scraping against the floor as he glared at Dolores with a chilling intensity. Magic surged visibly around him, causing the air to thrum with energy. The furniture in the room groaned and creaked under the invisible pressure, as if the sheer force of his power might crush them all into splinters.


    Dolores froze, her face pale as she felt an overwhelming force wrapping around her, squeezing the air out of her lungs. She struggled to breathe, a wave of panic washing over her. ''Why was this boy so unpredictable? Why couldn''t he act like a normal student? Why did he always escalate things?'' She opened her mouth, desperate to assert some authority, even as her voice trembled.


    "You¡­ you''re outrageous! How dare you¡ªhow dare you attack an official of the Ministry of Magic!" she screamed, the shrillness of her tone doing little to mask her fear.


    Alex didn''t so much as flinch. He ignored her completely, his sharp gaze locked on her like a predator sizing up its prey. With a subtle wave of his hand, Dolores was lifted off the ground as if she weighed nothing. Her arms flailed helplessly, and her attempts to resist were as futile as struggling against a hurricane. Alex brought her closer, his expression calm, yet laced with cold amusement.


    "Ms. Dolores," he said, his voice dripping with mock politeness, "I''m not interested in wasting my time playing games. Here''s the deal¡ªtell Yulia that want 100,000 Galleons. If she pays, I''ll stop pursuing the Travers family''s¡­ rude behavior. More than that, I''ll even help clean up the mess."


    Dolores''s expression shifted wildly¡ªshock, anger, and disbelief battling for dominance. ''How did he know this was connected to the Travers family? And why was he so sure Yulia had sent her? And then, the sheer audacity of his demand¡ª100,000 Galleons!'' Her mind raced to process his words, but Alex, unbothered, continued.


    "Or," Alex added with a sly grin, "she can keep trying other methods. Maybe she''s already attempted to deal with Torquil in secret. But I''m guessing she''s realized that Moody''s guards are no joke¡ªhence your delightful visit to me."

 Chapter 141 - Negotiation With Yulia

    Before she could respond, Alex flicked his wrist, and Dolores was hurled forward. She hit the ground hard, sprawling in an undignified heap. Alex turned away, his posture as casual as if nothing had happened. He settled back into his chair, picked up his glass, and took a leisurely sip of his drink, ignoring her entirely."Oh, and one more thing," he said offhandedly, not even bothering to glance in her direction. "Remind her that the ''key'' is with me."


    Dolores glared at him, her face twisted in a mix of hatred and fear, before scrambling to her feet and storming out of the room. After Dolores''s hasty exit, Alex leaned back and closed his eyes, letting the tension of the encounter fade. It wasn''t long before the knock he''d been expecting came. This time, the visitor didn''t barge in. Instead, an elegant woman stepped into the room, exuding an aura of confidence and sophistication.


    Yulia Travers carried herself with the poised grace of someone who had spent her life navigating high society. Her long, light blonde hair was meticulously styled, and her flawless complexion showed no sign of stress or age. Despite her composed exterior, Alex could see the flickers of unease in her eyes.


    Yulia''s mind raced as she entered. Dolores''s frantic report about the "key" had sent her reeling. What was Alex talking about? The real key couldn''t possibly have been discovered¡ªit was hidden too carefully, far from where the incident had occurred. Yet his confidence unsettled her. Did he really know more than she''d assumed? Could he have somehow pieced things together?


    She moved gracefully to the sofa opposite Alex and sat down, her every movement deliberate. Her smile was charming but calculated, her eyes assessing the young man before her. She didn''t speak immediately, letting the silence stretch, as though daring him to reveal his hand first.


    Alex, unfazed, took another sip of his drink, meeting her gaze with a calm, almost lazy confidence. He knew he held all the cards. The silence lingered until Yulia, unable to suppress her curiosity and irritation, broke it. "Mr. Wilson," she began, her tone pleasant yet sharp, "I heard you wished to see me. Well, here I am. Is there something you''d like to say?"


    Alex set his glass down gently, leaning forward slightly. "First," he said, his tone casual, "I didn''t call for you. You came here because you wanted something from me. Second, I don''t have anything to say. You, on the other hand¡­" He leaned back again, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''re the one with the problem. I''m the only person who can solve it."


    Yulia''s smile faltered for the briefest moment. ''Troublesome boy.'' She had hoped to steer the conversation in her favor, to probe him for information before committing to anything. But Alex wasn''t playing along. He wasn''t giving her an inch. "You''ve certainly made things¡­ interesting," Yulia said smoothly, trying to regain control of the conversation. "But I''m curious¡ªwhat exactly do you think I need from you?"


    "Oh, don''t play coy, Ms. Travers," Alex said, his voice dropping slightly, adding an edge to his words. "You wouldn''t be here if your little schemes hadn''t hit a dead end. Moody''s got Torquil locked up tight, and your family''s reputation is already on shaky ground. You''ve tried everything else, and now you''re here¡ªgrasping at straws."


    "Oh, so bold of you to offer to solve our troubles. ''We''? I''m not sure what troubles you think we''re facing. Perhaps Mr. Wilson can enlighten me?" Yulia''s sharp tone made it clear she wasn''t buying into Alex''s proposition. Her gaze was steady, calculating.


    Alex leaned back, smirking slightly. He could see right through her act. A classic politician''s face¡ªsmooth words that danced around the point without ever saying anything meaningful. He wasn''t about to waste energy arguing with her over it.


    "It''s simple," Alex began, swirling the glass of liquor in his hand. The sound of the ice clinking against the glass was oddly rhythmic, almost hypnotic. "The Wizengamot seat. The fate of your Travers family. Surely you don''t think those things aren''t troublesome?"


    Yulia raised an eyebrow, her expression guarded. "Oh? Why do your words sound so deep, yet I understand so little of them?"


    Alex chuckled, his tone laced with mockery. "If you can''t grasp something so simple, maybe you should have your head checked. But surely, you understand the meaning of ''key,'' don''t you?"


    Yulia''s calm exterior cracked for just a moment, but she quickly masked her unease. "Key? Are you talking about a Portkey, or perhaps the kind that unlocks a physical lock?" she asked, feigning nonchalance. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex''s eyes glinted with amusement. "You''re remarkably stubborn, aren''t you? Fine, let me clarify." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a brass key, holding it up just enough for the light to catch its intricate design. "The key to the vault." His words were slow, deliberate, and carried a weight that hit like a hammer.


    Yulia''s carefully crafted composure shattered as her eyes locked onto the key. Her body leaned forward involuntarily, her pupils shrinking to pinpricks. Her fingers dug into the armrest of her chair so hard that her nails bit into the fabric. ''How is that key in his hands?'' Panic surged through her mind. ''Was Torquil stupid enough to carry it with him?'' Her hand instinctively moved toward her left hip, where her wand was hidden.


    But she hesitated. Alex had already withdrawn the key and was now watching her with a knowing, almost mocking smile. The risk was too great. He was clearly expecting her to make a move. Even if she managed to snatch the key, she couldn''t be sure he hadn''t already discovered its true significance.


    With a deep breath, Yulia forced herself to relax, plastering a smile back onto her face. "Ah, so that''s the key? If I recall, I gave it to Torquil as a birthday gift. A key to an empty vault, if I''m not mistaken. Did you find that while rummaging through his things? Defeating him doesn''t mean you can go looting his property, Mr. Wilson."


    "Oh?" Alex raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "An empty vault, you say? Funny, because what I saw in Torquil''s memory, protected by the Slytherin Protection Charm, tells a very different story. And who said I found this key on him? Speaking of which, the Travers family vault has quite the security, doesn''t it? It took me a fair amount of effort to crack it open."


    Yulia''s face blanched. Her calm demeanor gave way to shock as she shot up from her seat, her breathing quick and uneven. ''He knows!'' she realized in horror. ''He knows about the ward, the vault, the safe house¡­ He even knows what''s inside!''


    "What do you want?" Yulia asked, abandoning any pretense of control. There was no point in playing coy anymore. If Alex hadn''t handed over the key outright, it meant he had demands. And if he had demands, that meant there was room to negotiate.


    Alex stood as well, towering over her. His smirk widened, predatory. "Are you forgetting already? I believe I made myself perfectly clear¡ªone hundred thousand Galleons." He enunciated each word, his voice cold and sharp as a blade.

 Chapter 142 - Impossible

    "That''s impossible!" Yulia snapped, glaring at him with a mix of anger and disbelief."One hundred thousand Galleons? Do you think my family owns Gringotts?" she scoffed. "If we had that kind of money, we wouldn''t have needed to align with the Dark Lord in the first place!"


    Alex wasn''t surprised by her reaction. He hadn''t expected her to agree to the amount outright. Negotiation always started with an outrageous demand, after all. "Then tell me," Alex said, his voice steady, "what price do you think is appropriate?"


    Yulia''s jaw clenched as she tried to suppress her growing frustration. "Two thousand Galleons," she spat. "That''s the highest I can offer."


    Alex laughed, shaking his head. "Two thousand Galleons? For a vault full of blackmail material? Are you serious? There were one thousand Galleons in gold coins in the safe alone. And you''re trying to use my spoils as bargaining chips? That''s a joke."


    Yulia''s lips thinned, but she refused to back down. "If you''ve already found the safe, then you must have also found the unsigned title deeds inside. Two thousand Galleons, plus the gold and deeds, should be more than enough."


    Alex''s smirk deepened. "Those Galleons and deeds are mine¡ªspoils of war I claimed at great personal risk. I nearly lost my life to Torquil, and now you want to use my spoils to bargain with me? Don''t insult me."


    Alex had truly risked everything this time. Exhaustion gnawed at him as he stayed up all night conducting experiments, enduring grueling pressure, and even facing physical torment. On top of that, he had to keep up the act for the Aurors, pretending he was just another kid in over his head. For someone who valued a disciplined routine, staying up late was as good as torture. Yet here he was, risking not only his health but also his Galleons and possibly his life¡ªeach step closer to sudden death.


    And yet, Yulia still had the nerve to argue. "Do you even understand who you''re dealing with? The Travers family is one of the Sacred Twenty-Eight, the oldest and purest bloodlines in the wizarding world! If you accept our terms, you''ll gain an ally. Refuse, and you''ll make an enemy¡ªnot just of us, but of the entire pure-blood elite!"


    Alex''s eyes narrowed. ''Oh, you''re trying to play games with me again? Trying to pull both threats and promises to manipulate me? Fine, let''s see how far you''ll go.''


    "Do you know who you''re dealing with right now?" Alex''s voice dropped, low and icy. His expression turned menacing as he took a step toward Yulia, his gaze sharp enough to cut through steel.


    Yulia flinched under his glare, instinctively backing up until her legs hit the edge of the sofa. She lost her balance and stumbled, collapsing awkwardly onto the cushions. Looking up at Alex, who loomed over her with cold, unrelenting intensity, she felt utterly cornered.


    "Let me introduce myself properly," Alex said, his tone dangerously calm. "My name is Alex Wilson. I turned fourteen this year. I don''t enjoy arguments¡ªthey''re a waste of time and make unnecessary enemies. But if someone insists on becoming a problem for me, I don''t hesitate to deal with them. I won''t lose. I''ll crush them before they even know what hit them."


    He leaned in closer, his voice hardening. "You''re standing before a wizard who single-handedly eliminated five Death Eaters. Do you think I''m afraid of your crumbling little family? I''m not here to bargain with you because I know your dirty secrets. I''m here because I have the strength to wipe the Travers name off the Sacred Twenty-Eight and turn it into the Sacred Twenty-Seven!"


    Each word landed like a hammer. By the time Alex finished speaking, Yulia was pale, cold sweat dripping down her back. She tried to muster her courage, glaring at him through gritted teeth. "Are you trying to scare me?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No." Alex''s lips twisted into a grim smirk. "I''m stating facts. And yes, I''m warning you. Consider it a threat if you like."


    Yulia felt like prey, cornered and defenseless against a predator. She trembled under the weight of his words, the oppressive aura radiating from him making her feel smaller and smaller.


    "But... we can''t possibly produce one hundred thousand Galleons," she finally stammered, her voice faltering. "You''re making an impossible demand."


    "I know," Alex said, straightening up. He walked back to his seat and sat down, casually crossing his legs. "If you can''t pay in gold, you can pay in other ways. Materials, potions... or knowledge."


    Yulia''s breath hitched. Her instincts screamed that whatever he was about to say would be disastrous. "What do you mean?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Oh, you know exactly what I mean," Alex replied with a pointed look. "The Travers family vault has plenty of treasures, doesn''t it? Rare artifacts, Slytherin''s manuscripts, mithril... and ''that.''"


    Yulia froze. She had no idea how Alex knew about ''that,'' but her mind raced. Torquil must have spilled everything! How much had this brat uncovered about their family?


    "You''re trying to strip us of everything," she accused, her voice trembling with both fear and fury. "You want to dig out our roots and leave us nothing!"


    "Don''t be so dramatic," Alex said lightly, his tone almost mocking. "As long as you''re alive, there''s always hope. Isn''t that what you pure-bloods love to say? Compared to rotting away in Azkaban alongside Torquil, those treasures are just meaningless objects, aren''t they?"


    Yulia clenched her fists, torn between rage and despair. The Travers family vault was more than just wealth; it represented the legacy of generations, their very identity. And now Alex was treating it like some bargain bin.


    Seeing her hesitation, Alex didn''t push further. Instead, he pulled out his pocket watch and glanced at the time. "You''d better decide soon, Yulia," he said with a sly smile. "Your window of opportunity is closing fast. The reporter from the Daily Prophet I invited should be here any moment now."


    As if on cue, a knock echoed through the room. "Come in," Alex called, his tone calm and composed.


    An Auror stepped inside¡ªa familiar face. "Vanessa, long time no see," Alex greeted her with surprising warmth.


    "Alex," Vanessa replied with a nod, her professional demeanor slipping slightly as she smiled. "It''s been a while. But let''s skip the catch-up. There''s a reporter named Rita Skeeter waiting outside. She claims you invited her. Do you want me to send her away?"


    Alex shook his head. "No, I did invite her. But let her wait a little longer¡ªI''m wrapping things up here."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t keep you waiting too long," Vanessa said lightly, then glanced at Yulia, whose expression was twisted with frustration. "Probably not."


    Vanessa noticed Alex wasn''t alone, her eyes shifting toward the figure seated on the sofa with her back facing her. Though she couldn''t see who it was, it was obvious the guest was a woman. "You didn''t run into any trouble, did you?" Vanessa asked with a trace of concern. She had always thought well of Alex and felt compelled to check on him.


    "Trouble? Me? What could possibly trouble me?" Alex replied with an easy smile. "This is just a friend of mine. We finally caught up after a while and are discussing, you know, ''life'' and ''the future.''" His tone carried a teasing note, though his smile seemed genuine.

 Chapter 143 - Stingy

    Vanessa nodded, her expression easing. "Alright, I''ll leave you to it then. Just don''t take too long¡ªotherwise, someone might come barging in." She shot him a knowing look before stepping out and gently closing the door behind her.Once Vanessa was gone, Alex''s expression shifted back to one of playful sarcasm as he turned to Yulia. "See? I''m always honest and reliable. So, have you made up your mind, or do you need me to go the extra mile and personally deliver the key¡ªand your family''s secrets¡ªto Minister Bagnold?"


    Yulia''s face twisted further in frustration, her thoughts racing but offering no escape. Her silence was all Alex needed to see. He let out a sharp huff and stood, making a move toward the door. "Wait! Don''t!" Yulia''s voice rang out, strained and desperate, stopping Alex in his tracks. She couldn''t let him leave like this.


    "Changed your mind, have you?" he asked, his tone as casual as if they were talking about the weather.


    Letting out a long, defeated sigh, Yulia sank deeper into the couch, her body language a portrait of exhaustion and surrender. She looked up at Alex with weary eyes. "If I agree, you''ll help me save Torquil, right?"


    Alex''s smirk widened. "Save him? Do you think this is some fairytale where people just get rescued on a whim? Torquil isn''t just anyone¡ªhe''s Bagnold''s prized possession now." His words cut sharp, leaving no room for fantasy.


    "But you said¡ª" Yulia''s voice cracked as she spoke, her frustration palpable. "You said if I agreed to your terms, you''d solve this!"


    "I did say I''d solve it. For you," Alex said, his expression unfazed. "But I never promised Torquil would walk out of this alive. I can get rid of him, though." He slid a finger across his throat in a mocking gesture.


    Yulia''s breath caught. "He''s being held under heavy protection of the auror. How do you even plan to pull that off?"


    "That''s my problem, not yours," Alex replied with a cold smile. "You''re better off not thinking about it."


    Yulia hesitated, still wrestling with the impossible deal he was dangling in front of her. "If you''re serious, then after you deal with him, you''ll return the key, right?"


    Alex shook his head. "Oh no. That''s non-negotiable."


    "What?!" Yulia''s composure cracked, and she leaned forward, her voice raising in panic. "How can I agree to this if you won''t return the key?!"


    "I''ll destroy it in front of you after the deal is done," Alex offered, his tone as calm as ever. "And I''ll keep your secret safe. The Travers family''s skeletons will stay buried¡ªso long as you play your part."


    "Destroy it? Do you even realize how much effort we''ve put into the materials in that vault? You think I''d just let you destroy it? Impossible!" Yulia''s anger finally boiled over, her voice trembling with rage. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I guess there''s no deal," Alex said, standing up again. His hand was already on the door handle when he added, "You''d better start preparing for war."


    "Wait!" Yulia all but screamed, her voice raw with desperation. She clenched her fists so tightly her nails dug into her palms.


    "That''s more like it," Alex said, turning back with a smirk. "Sometimes keeping the family whole and safe is better than falling apart over a stubborn grudge, don''t you think?"


    Yulia glared at him, her jaw tightening as she held back a scathing retort. ''You have the audacity to talk about family when you just offered to kill my brother-in-law?'' The thought burned in her mind, but with the Travers family''s safety¡ªand her own child''s future¡ªat stake, she swallowed her anger. Sensing her defeat, Alex returned to his seat, his expression softening slightly. "Alright. Let''s hear it. What''s your decision?"


    Yulia exhaled heavily, the weight of her choice evident in her every move. "Fine. You get rid of Torquil, destroy the key in front of me, and keep our secret safe. But you also have to promise not to become our enemy in the future."


    Alex leaned back, looking pleased but unfazed. "At best, I''ll let you off the hook this time. But if anyone from the Travers family crosses me again, don''t expect me to be this lenient."


    Yulia bit her lip, her mind racing for a way out, but there was none. She finally nodded. "Alright. But you''ll have to take an Unbreakable Vow to ensure it. I won''t agree to anything otherwise."


    "Fair enough," Alex replied, shrugging. "But there''ll need to be a third-party witness, and that witness must also keep this arrangement secret."


    "Agreed. I''ll arrange it," Yulia said, resigned.


    "Now for my terms." Alex leaned forward, his tone shifting to one of businesslike detachment. "Thirty thousand Galleons. If that''s too much, I''ll take half the materials in your family''s treasury¡ªfour ounces of refined mithril, a four-foot dragon heartstring, and a full copy of your family library."


    Yulia stared at him, slack-jawed. "You''re insane! Thirty thousand Galleons? Half the treasury? That''s enough to bankrupt us and defect from England tomorrow!"


    Alex smirked. "Then make me a counteroffer."


    "Five thousand Galleons. You can take three materials from the treasury¡ªno more than one ounce of mithril. The dragon heartstring is fine. As for the library, I''ll allow you to copy twenty volumes, max."


    Negotiating with Alex was a battlefield Yulia Travers had never imagined she''d find herself on. A noble lady, used to a life of elegance and etiquette, was now haggling over every last Galleon and ounce of material with someone who had navigated the rough waters of the market since childhood.


    "25,000 Galleons. I''ll even throw in a minor concession on the materials in your treasury¡ªlet''s say, one-third of it¡ªand 1,000 books from your family''s collection. That''s as far as I''ll go. Don''t try my patience," Alex said, leaning back slightly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Yulia shook her head, refusing to yield, countering his terms with a firm but desperate determination.


    What followed was an exhaustive negotiation, one that dragged on far longer than Yulia would have liked. They argued down to the tiniest details¡ªdisputing the number of Galleons by one or two, haggling over whether a fraction of an ounce of mithril should be included, and even debating the precise number of books Alex could take. The minutes stretched into an eternity as they painstakingly settled each term.


    Finally, after more than half an hour of relentless back-and-forth, the two reached an agreement. For Yulia, the ordeal had been nothing short of torment. To her, each word she uttered seemed to erase the painstaking efforts of generations of the Travers family. The losses weighed heavily on her, leaving her exhausted and visibly pale.


    Meanwhile, Alex, though visibly satisfied, couldn''t resist muttering, "For such a wealthy family, they''re surprisingly stingy. At least the final haul was better than I''d hoped. Not bad for a day''s work."


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    Yulia wiped the sweat from her forehead, her voice weak but resolute. "Now that we''ve settled this, I''ll call someone to witness the oath."


    Alex waved a hand dismissively but added with a smirk, "Just don''t bring that idiot Dolores. If she messes up the spell, I''ll probably end up as a toad."

 Chapter 144 - DEAD!?

    Yulia didn''t respond, choosing instead to focus on steadying herself as she stood. Her legs trembled, and she nearly collapsed before grabbing onto the sofa for support. Negotiating with Alex had drained her to the point where she could barely stand. Using the wall for balance, she slowly made her way out of the room.True to her word, Yulia didn''t take long. Soon, she returned, accompanied by a middle-aged man with a slightly frazzled appearance. "This is Cornelius Fudge, Director of the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. I thought he''d make a suitable witness," Yulia introduced weakly.


    Fudge, looking slightly puzzled but polite, greeted Alex warmly. "Mr. Wilson! Your actions today have been the talk of the Ministry. Truly remarkable work."


    "You flatter me, Director. Just doing what''s necessary," Alex replied with a casual grin. "If you don''t mind, let''s get straight to the oath."


    Fudge blinked in confusion. "An oath? Why exactly am I here?"


    "It''s a simple confidentiality oath," Yulia interjected quickly. "Nothing too complicated. Just a formality."


    Shrugging, Fudge extended a hand with an easy smile. "Well, if it''s for Yulia, I don''t see why not."


    Yulia barely reacted to his attempted charm, her hand limp as she placed it in his. Alex pulled out his wand, directing his magic toward the pair. "Cornelius Fudge, do you swear to keep everything you see and hear today, and anything related to myself and Yulia Travers, strictly confidential?"


    "I swear," Fudge replied, still a little clueless but obliging nonetheless. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Fudge''s part done, Yulia took a deep breath and prepared for her own oath. "Your turn," Alex said, pulling out a parchment and making a few adjustments with his quill before handing it over to Fudge. "Please read the contents aloud when you cast the spell."


    Yulia''s lips twitched as she caught sight of Alex tweaking the terms again. She clenched her fists, silently cursing him but knowing she had no choice but to follow through.


    When Fudge glanced at the parchment, his jovial expression froze. His eyes darted across the detailed list, then back to Alex, then to Yulia, and then back to the parchment, as if hoping he''d misread it.


    "Hurry up, Mr. Fudge. We don''t have all day," Alex said, feigning impatience.


    "Yulia¡­ you''re serious about this?" Fudge asked incredulously, his voice trembling slightly.


    Yulia, pale as a ghost and trembling with rage, nodded stiffly. She didn''t trust herself to speak without shouting. Finally, Fudge took a deep breath, raising his wand. "Very well. Let''s proceed."


    Yulia placed her trembling hand in Alex''s. She closed her eyes, as though bracing herself for the blow she knew was coming.


    Fudge''s voice wavered as he began the incantation. "Yulia Travers, do you swear to deliver to Alex Wilson the following: 12,749 Galleons of gold, 4 pounds of Goblin silver, 3 ounces of mithril, a 4-foot-long dragon heartstring from Black Dragon of Hebrides, 1 pound of goblin-forged ulim steel, 3 pounds of Agripbar alloy, 6 pounds of Palasir brass, 2 vial of Felix Felicis, 1 pound of Hungarian Horntail hide, 30 pounds of Mooncalf pelts, and grant Alex Wilson the right to copy 300 books from the Travers collection, with all private and transferred materials accounted for as of today?"


    Fudge read the lengthy agreement aloud, his voice trembling with unease as if each word carried the weight of the Travers family''s pride and shame. "Alex Wilson, do you agree to uphold the Travers family''s secrets, destroy the key to Gringotts Vault 726, resolve the trouble Torquil caused, and ensure you don''t embarrass the Travers family again in this conflict?" The words seemed less like Fudge''s and more like Julia Travers'' desperate plea, a powerful wizard reduced to bargaining for mercy from the young man before her.


    "I would," Alex replied with a confident smile.


    A blazing tongue of fire erupted from the wand Fudge held, wrapping tightly around their clasped hands like a red-hot chain, sealing the Unbreakable Vow. The air crackled with energy as the magic settled, unyielding and final.


    As the oath concluded, Julia staggered, her face pale and her strength drained. Fudge, startled but quick to react, stepped forward to steady her. "Fulfill your oath, Alex," Julia said weakly, her voice trembling as she steadied herself.


    "As you wish," Alex replied with an air of nonchalance. Without hesitation, Alex retrieved the brass key from his pocket. He tossed it into the air, drew his wand, and summoned a fierce flame. The key melted into a molten ball of metal within moments, its destruction absolute.


    "And Torquil? He''s under Moody''s protection now. What will you do?" Julia asked sharply, anger flashing in her eyes.


    "Simple," Alex said, raising his hand. He snapped his fingers with a soft click and added casually, "It''s done."


    Julia blinked, her fury turning to disbelief. "Are you joking?" She stepped forward, her frustration boiling over. "How dare you¡ª"


    "Go check for yourself," Alex interrupted, his tone laced with smug amusement. "Why don''t you let me know if you find a spell I don''t already know?"


    His words hung in the air like a taunt, his sneer widening at the sight of Julia''s flustered expression. Julia hesitated for a moment, then stomped her foot in frustration and stormed out of the room, her suspicion and indignation written all over her face.


    "Don''t forget to prepare my reward. I''m not a patient man," Alex called out, his voice trailing after her as she left.


    Fudge, who had been quietly observing the exchange, seemed unable to shake his daze. He opened and closed his mouth as if trying to process what he had just witnessed. The powerful Julia Travers, backed into a corner by a young wizard, was a sight he would not soon forget.


    "Mr. Fudge," Alex''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Y-Yes?" Fudge stammered, his usual bluster replaced by nervousness.


    "When you leave, please send in the reporter from The Daily Prophet for me," Alex instructed, his tone halfway between polite and commanding.


    "Of course, of course!" Fudge said quickly, his face stretching into an appeasing smile. He hurried out of the room, his steps almost apologetic.


    Meanwhile, over at the Auror headquarters, Moody was furious. Torquil, their key prisoner, had been stable only moments ago. But now, he lay lifeless in the interrogation room. Moody, along with Minister Millicent Bagnold and Director Barty Crouch, had watched helplessly as Torquil writhed in agony, clutching his stomach before succumbing to an unknown ailment.


    Even Moody''s extensive arsenal of healing spells and potions had failed to save him. The once-promising interrogation had turned into a disaster. "How could this happen? He was fine just a minute ago!" Minister Bagnold demanded, her voice sharp with disbelief.


    Moody shook his head, his face dark. "It doesn''t seem like any curse I''ve encountered before¡­ but it could be. Or maybe poison. Dammit, it could be anything!" He spun toward the door and shouted, "Scrimgeour! Where the hell are you?"


    Rufus Scrimgeour, the deputy captain of the Auror squad, rushed into the room. "What''s wrong, Moody?"


    "Torquil''s dead! What potion did he take before this happened? Who gave it to him? Where''s the bottle now?" Moody barked, his questions flying rapid-fire.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Scrimgeour''s eyes widened as he approached the corpse. "Dead? But how¡ª" He stopped himself, his instincts taking over. "I''ll start an investigation immediately!" He turned on his heel and bolted out of the room.

 Chapter 145 - Asking for a Favor

    Moody slammed his cane against the floor in frustration. "We were this close to getting answers, and now this! Those bastards acted faster than I expected."Minister Bagnold sighed, her expression grim. "It''s a shame, but we did capture five Death Eaters. That''s still a significant achievement."


    Barty nodded in agreement. "Yes, but letting the big fish slip away leaves a sour taste."


    Minister Bagnold tilted her head thoughtfully. "That Alex Wilson¡­ wasn''t he the same young wizard who helped us capture four Death Eaters during the Christmas ambush two years ago?"


    "That''s him," Moody replied, still pacing the room.


    "Civilian heroes, and they''re Muggle-born underage wizards. Isn''t that the kind of news that boosts morale the most?" Millicent Bagnold said with a smile as she turned to Crouch.


    "True enough, but... what about Dumbledore? He might have objections. Alex is his student, after all," Crouch replied, hesitating.


    "It''s a good thing, not a bad one. What could he possibly object to?" Moody interrupted, his gruff voice loud and firm.


    "I remember Dumbledore wanting to keep things low-key after Alex''s last achievement. He was worried that too much attention might put the kid in danger," Crouch explained, glancing at Moody.


    "Hah! That''s old news! The Death Eaters are scattered, and You-Know-Who is gone. What''s there to fear? As for the usual dark wizards, I''m not bragging, but they''d barely last a minute against Alex. You''ve seen his equipment, haven''t you? Incredible stuff!" Moody laughed, his eyes gleaming with a mix of admiration and envy.


    Millicent nodded, her decision made. "It seems Moody has complete faith in Alex. Then it''s settled. If Dumbledore has questions, I''ll explain. Now, let''s move on. The remaining Death Eaters will be dealt with in public trials."


    "Yes," Crouch and Moody replied in unison.


    Meanwhile, Alex was finally meeting with The Daily Prophet reporter Rita Skeeter once again. "Mr. Wilson, I never imagined you''d think of me first after accomplishing such a feat. Truly, I''m honored," Rita said, a sly smile curling her lips.


    Rita Skeeter had built her reputation by unearthing juicy gossip about celebrities, but today''s events had brought her to the doorstep of real news. The Ministry of Magic had been buzzing with rumors since dawn. Witnesses claimed an underage wizard had single-handedly defeated five Death Eaters, dragging them into the Ministry''s custody.


    Despite the Ministry''s tight security around the incident, a tip-off had reached The Daily Prophet. Skeeter, determined to sniff out the truth, had spent hours waiting outside the Ministry. To her surprise, she received an invitation directly from Alex Wilson himself.


    Rita adjusted her glasses, her quill poised above a parchment. "So, Mr. Wilson," she began, excitement dripping from her voice, "as an underage wizard, you defeated five Death Eaters this morning and brought them to their knees. Tell me¡ªwas it Slytherin cunning that gave you the edge? Or could it be that you had an informant among the Death Eaters? Perhaps this was a trap you meticulously prepared?" Her eyes sparkled with the thrill of speculation. "Oh, the secrets you must be hiding! This could be the story of the century!"


    Alex raised a hand, stopping her in her tracks. He could feel a headache brewing. Skeeter''s imagination ran so wild it was hard to keep up. The quill beside her seemed just as overzealous, scribbling notes as if every word was gospel truth.


    Alex sighed, pulling a folded parchment from his robes and tossing it lightly onto the table in front of her. Then, from another pocket, he retrieved a small leather pouch and handed it to her. "Here," he said, his tone calm but firm. "Report exactly what''s written on this parchment. No embellishments, no extras. Just follow the script. Got it?" He gestured to the pouch. "That''s 20 Galleons. Your reward."


    Rita blinked, momentarily stunned. She had been paid for stories before, but never like this¡ªdirect, no-nonsense, and with a literal script to follow. "You''re serious?" she asked, clutching the bag to her chest.


    "Dead serious." Alex pulled out a small coin from his pocket. With a flick of his wand, he transformed it into a tiny metallic beetle. The resemblance to Rita''s Animagus form wasn''t lost on her.


    He placed the beetle in her hand, leaning in slightly. "This is just a little token of cooperation. From now on, I''ll contact you through this. Trust me, working with me will make you famous far faster than you ever imagined."


    Rita stared at the metallic beetle, her thoughts racing. How did he know? Her illegal Animagus ability was her most closely guarded secret. "This...?" she stammered, her voice unusually hesitant.


    "It''s nothing special. Just a little trinket." Alex straightened up and headed for the door. Before stepping out, he turned back to her. "Well? What are you still sitting there for? Isn''t it time for pictures?"


    "Uh, yes, I understand." Rita Skeeter quickly realized Alex had more in mind than he let on. She stood up hastily, tucking away the money bag and metal beetle she''d been fiddling with, her movements unusually flustered. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In just a few short minutes, Alex had completely taken the reins of the conversation. Rita, usually the one pulling the strings, was now scrambling to keep up¡ªa rare feat considering her reputation for relentless probing.


    When they stepped out of the room, the two posed for a few polished half-length photos in front of the Ministry''s photographer. After that, Rita wasted no time hurrying out of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement''s gate. Ministry staff nearby exchanged curious glances. "Is that really Rita Skeeter? The same woman who usually interrogates people to death? Why''s she suddenly acting so efficient?" one muttered, bewildered.


    Vanessa, standing nearby on duty, couldn''t help but join in. "Alex, what did you do to her? She was tearing into us earlier like a Niffler in a jewelry shop. Now she''s quiet as a Kneazle sunning itself."


    Alex shrugged nonchalantly. "Who knows? Maybe deep down, she''s an introvert."


    Vanessa raised an eyebrow, but before she could press further, Alex smoothly changed the topic. "By the way, Vanessa, I haven''t had the chance to say it yet¡ªcongratulations on becoming a full-fledged Auror. Moody said your internship performance was the best he''s seen in years."


    Vanessa''s face lit up at the compliment. "Really? That means a lot coming from him. But honestly, it''s all thanks to his guidance. Even as a full Auror now, I haven''t had many opportunities for field missions yet¡ªstill stuck doing paperwork most of the time."


    She smirked. "Though let''s be honest, Alex, you''ve completely stolen the spotlight this time. The Minister specifically told me to bring you to her as soon as you came out."


    "Really? Then we''d better not keep her waiting," Alex said, nodding. As they started walking, he paused, suddenly remembering something. "Oh, Vanessa, can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Sure. What do you need?" she replied casually.

 Chapter 146 - Badge of Honor

    Alex pulled out a folded document from inside his robes. "I''ve got an unsigned land deed here. Can you help me convert it into a personal one? Carrying this around is making me nervous. If I lose it or something happens to it, that''s going to be a huge headache."


    Vanessa glanced at the deed and froze, her eyes widening. "Wait a second¡ªan unsigned land deed? Alex, these things are ridiculously rare! There aren''t many left in the entire wizarding world. Converting one into a personal deed is simple, sure, but turning it back into an unsigned one? That''s near impossible!" She stared at the deed again, then at Alex, clearly astonished. "Where did you get this? And¡ªhold on¡ªis this for property in Diagon Alley?"


    Alex shrugged as if it were no big deal. "Found it on a Death Eater. It''s fair game. Nothing in the rules against it."


    Vanessa''s jaw dropped. "Fair game or not, most people would only find a few Galleons at best. You''re telling me you ended up with property in Diagon Alley? That''s insane!"


    "It''s just luck," Alex said, smiling modestly. "Who knows? Maybe you''ll get lucky one day too. Anyway, let''s get this paperwork sorted. Dinner''s on me afterward as thanks."


    Vanessa laughed. "Deal. You''ve officially become a small-time landlord, huh? Let me take you through the process¡ªit''s really simple. After that, we can head to the Minister. She''s probably busy right now anyway."


    "Lead the way," Alex said with a grin.


    They headed to the fifth floor and entered the office of the International Magical Trade Standards Association under the Department of International Magical Cooperation. The entire process was surprisingly straightforward. After a few forms, three official seals, and some quick record-keeping, the deed was officially converted into a personal title.


    As Alex handed over the last document, he noticed something interesting. "So, almost all trade-related matters go through this department?" he asked curiously.


    Vanessa nodded. "Yep. It''s because of the goblins. Since they''re responsible for minting Galleons and play such a big role in commerce, their influence stretches across international magical law. Pretty much all trade has to be standardized here. It''s a hassle sometimes, but it keeps things organized."


    Alex hummed thoughtfully. "Makes sense." Once the paperwork was done, they headed to the Minister''s office. Alex knocked twice on the door.


    "Come in," came the clear voice from inside.


    Alex stepped in and found not just Minister Bagnold but also Bartemius Crouch aka Barty, Director of Magical Law Enforcement, and Moody. The two seemed to have just finished a meeting, as Crouch was busy organizing a stack of documents.


    Seeing Barty immediately brought to mind some of the Death Eaters'' confessions. Alex suppressed a frown, remembering the rumor about Barty''s son. While there was no direct proof of his involvement, Alex made a mental note to tread carefully around the man. Minister Bagnold greeted him warmly. "Ah, Alex, perfect timing. We were just talking about you. How have you been resting?"


    Alex smiled politely. "Thank you, Minister. The lounge Moody arranged for me was very comfortable. I got some much-needed rest."


    "That''s good. Regarding this morning''s battle, Moody has written a very detailed report. As a young wizard, you showed incredible bravery and managed to independently defeat the five Death Eaters led by Torquil Travers. Your actions are an outstanding contribution to the entire British wizarding world, and we believe you deserve to be rewarded and encouraged for it." Millicent Bagnold, ever the capable and efficient official, went straight to the point.


    Moody, standing off to the side, was grinning and winking at Alex, his behavior surprisingly light-hearted for a man of his usual stern demeanor. Though his smile bordered on unsettling, there was no mistaking the twinkle of pride in his magical eye as if he already knew some good news was on its way.


    "You flatter me," Alex said, standing tall with a composed expression. "I was only protecting myself, not doing it for any reward. Death Eaters threaten the safety of our world and disrupt peace at every turn. Anyone with a sense of justice would take a stand against them. It just so happened I was there." His tone was steady, and he looked completely sincere.


    If Yulia had been present, she might have fainted on the spot. Alex''s words were more hypocritical than anything she had ever heard, and she had met plenty of Slytherins. But to the three Ministry officials standing before him, Alex''s response came across as humble and noble, only deepening their admiration for him. In their minds, this young wizard was a shining example of integrity, modesty, and bravery¡ªa rare find indeed.


    "There''s no need to be so modest," Millicent said with a smile. "Your exceptional contribution will not be overlooked, and we''ve already decided on your rewards." She unfolded a document and gave it a quick glance before reading aloud.


    "First of all, Mr. Alex Wilson, the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes has reviewed the off-campus spellcasting detected in Regent''s Park this morning and in downtown London yesterday afternoon. I hereby declare that all your previous instances of spellcasting outside school grounds are now officially deemed legal," she announced in a tone that left no room for argument.


    "Secondly, for facing five Death Eaters single-handedly this morning, resisting their attack with remarkable courage, subduing them, and promptly handing them over to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, you have made a significant contribution to the Ministry''s fight against dark forces. In light of your heroic actions, the Ministry has decided to award you the following honors."


    Millicent Bagnold took a deep breath before continuing. "First, you will be awarded the Order of Merlin, third Class. Second, the Ministry will present you with a monetary reward of 1,000 Galleons. Third, you will be bestowed the title of ''Wizard Hero'' and receive a Medal of Honor. And finally," Millicent added with a warm smile, "the Ministry will hold a public celebration banquet in your honor in a few days. During this event, you will be officially recognized for your heroism. The Ministry''s Public Information Office has also arranged an exclusive interview with you, so please be prepared."


    As the commendation was read out, Alex froze. He had expected some kind of recognition¡ªmaybe a medal or a modest reward¡ªbut this? A title, a public banquet, and an exclusive interview? It all felt too much.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    Moody''s laughter broke through his thoughts. "Well, how about that, Alex? Didn''t see that coming, did you? Looks like you''ll be in the spotlight this time."


    "Wait, hold on," Alex said, pointing to himself, his expression a mixture of disbelief and confusion. "A wizard hero? Me?"


    "Why not?" Moody chuckled, clapping Alex on the shoulder. "Most people would jump at the chance to be called a hero. What''s got you so flustered?"


    "I think Alex is wondering why we''re making such a big deal out of this," said Barty, who had been quiet until now. His sharp eyes seemed to pierce through Alex''s unease as he spoke with a small smirk.


    "Exactly," Alex admitted. "I''m just a student, not an Auror or a Ministry employee. Why would you give me such title?"


    Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 147 - Public Celebration

    Millicent leaned forward slightly, her gaze soft but resolute. "Your humility is commendable, Alex, but let me explain."


    Barty cleared his throat and took over. "The wizarding world is still reeling from the aftermath of the war. While Voldemort has been defeated, many Death Eaters remain at large, hiding in the shadows and causing unrest. People are caught in a mix of relief and fear¡ªrelieved that the Dark Lord is gone, but anxious about the dangers that still linger."


    Millicent Bagnold spoke plainly, her tone firm yet earnest. "The truth is, you''re a Muggle-born wizard, and with the turmoil caused by the Dark Lord, many Muggle-borns have been living in fear. A lot of them even migrate seeking refuge abroad. The number of wizards in the country has significantly decreased since the war, and this arrangement is meant as a reassurance¡ªa signal to those wizards that they are valued and safe."


    She paused, glancing at Alex. "I hope you understand. Speaking so directly may come off as too utilitarian, but the British wizarding world is in the process of rebuilding. We need positive news to restore confidence in the Ministry of Magic."


    Millicent''s forthright explanation left no room for misinterpretation. Her honesty was refreshing, showing the minister''s candid side¡ªor perhaps her disdain for deception, even when addressing a young wizard like Alex. Alex nodded thoughtfully. "I understand, and thank you for your honesty. If that''s the case, I''m honored to accept this award from the Ministry of Magic."


    He recognized the reasoning behind it. To him, it was a strategic move¡ªsetting an example and creating a role model. It was reminiscent of his past life, where governments often made symbolic appointments for the sake of appearances. It didn''t hurt him to go along with it; in fact, it was an opportunity.


    Millicent seemed pleased with his response. Alex, after all, was an ideal candidate. His involvement in battles against Death Eaters with the Order of the Phoenix proved his unwavering stance. He had earned the respect of individuals like Mad-Eye Moody and other members of the Order, showcasing his strength and resourcefulness, whether through personal skill or alchemical tools.


    The minister herself had initially considered pushing Moody for this role. However, his intimidating appearance might have sent the wrong message. Alex, with his clean image, was simply a better fit for the task at hand.


    "In that case," Millicent continued, "you should go back and prepare. The celebration is scheduled for next week. We''ll announce it in the Daily Prophet and The Wizarding Times shortly. If you need anything, feel free to contact Moody." Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    She glanced at Moody, who gave a quick nod and gestured for Alex to follow him. "Come on, lad, let''s talk." Moody clapped a hand on Alex''s shoulder and led him out of the minister''s office.


    Once they reached Moody''s office, the grizzled Auror laid out the details of the upcoming celebration. Alex listened carefully, though the sheer grandeur of it left him uneasy. "Isn''t this a bit over the top?" Alex finally asked. "They''re inviting so many important people¡ªeven most of the Wizengamot. Isn''t that excessive?"


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Moody chuckled dryly. "To be blunt, the award and the celebration are secondary. The real aim is to put pressure on the pure-blood families. If only Torquil were still alive, we wouldn''t need all this fuss. We''d just use the Travers family as an example, take their seat in the Wizengamot, and watch the rest of them fall in line."


    Alex tilted his head, intrigued. "Torquil? What happened to him?"


    "Dead," Moody growled, his face darkening. "We were gearing up for his interrogation when he suddenly dropped dead. Could''ve been cursed or poisoned¡ªmy money''s on poison. But no one''s found any evidence, not even a clue. Damn frustrating."


    Alex felt a wave of relief wash over him. Moody''s sharp instincts were spot on, but he had no way of knowing about the cyanide Alex had cleverly used. Still, he kept his expression neutral. "If Torquil was poisoned, doesn''t that make me a potential target?"


    "Ha! They wouldn''t dare." Moody''s magical eye swiveled toward Alex, his regular one narrowing. "You''re under Dumbledore''s wing, and you''ll soon be a decorated war hero. They''d need nerves of steel and a death wish to come after you."


    Despite his confidence, Moody''s protective instincts kicked in. "Still¡­ let''s not take chances. I''ll get you a double-sided mirror¡ªone of those we can use to communicate instantly if there''s trouble."


    Alex waved off the offer, pulling out a small, intricately designed charm. "No need. I''ve got this."


    Moody''s brow arched. "What''s that, then?"


    "Messaging Amulet 2.0," Alex said with a grin. "It''s an improved version of my old design. This one has a built-in locator. If I''m in danger, it''ll emit red light, a loud alarm, and show my location. For regular messages, it glows blue and sends a signal without the location."


    Moody examined the charm, clearly impressed. "Brilliant. Alright, if I get your signal, I''ll know where to find you¡ªor I''ll head straight to Longbottom''s if it''s a regular call."


    After a quick test to ensure it worked, Alex bid Moody farewell and returned to the Leaky Cauldron via Floo. Once there, he treated Vanessa to a hearty meal, savoring the rare moment of peace amidst the whirlwind of preparations. He than bid farewell to Vanessa and Tom and returned to the Longbottom house. Augusta, completely unaware of what had transpired that day, greeted him at the door with her usual composed demeanor.


    "So, let me get this straight¡ªtoday, you took down five Death Eaters and even received an award from the Ministry of Magic?" Augusta stared at Alex, her expression oscillating between shock and disbelief.


    "Not too shabby, right?" Alex stretched, feeling the weight of the day''s events catch up to him. "Oh, and the Ministry is throwing a celebration banquet for me next week." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Merlin''s beard! Are you serious, or is this one of your jokes?" Augusta''s voice was filled with both worry and amazement.


    "Didn''t you listen to the wizarding radio? It''s all over the news. The arrest of five Death Eaters is a pretty big deal," Alex replied nonchalantly, as if it were just another day.


    Augusta''s face turned pale as she examined him closely, her worry evident. "But you weren''t hurt, were you? Weren''t they dangerous? I mean, Death Eaters! They''re terrifying."


    "Relax, I''m fine. If I wasn''t, I''d be at St. Mungo''s right now," Alex reassured her. Then, remembering something, he added, "By the way, the Ministry is allowing me to invite guests to the banquet. You''re coming too."


    "Of course, of course. I wouldn''t miss it." Augusta finally seemed to calm down as she processed the news. "But goodness, Alex, you need to be more careful in the future."

 Chapter 148 - New House

    After calming Augusta down, Alex excused himself, claiming he was exhausted, and retreated to his room. Once there, he pulled out a piece of parchment and began drafting invitations for the banquet.


    His first thoughts went to his classmates, professors, and Hagrid. After some deliberation, he even added Snape to the list, despite his reservations. Then came his friends outside of school¡ªthe Weasleys, Cedric, the Lovegoods, and Tom were all included. The list wasn''t very long; Alex realized he didn''t have that many close friends in the wizarding world.


    Once he finished writing, he planned to send the invitations and await their responses before reporting the guest list to the Ministry of Magic. Moody had already warned him that the banquet was more about political maneuvering than genuine recognition, but Alex didn''t mind playing along.


    Finally done with the day''s tasks, Alex collapsed onto his bed, falling into a deep sleep almost instantly. He hadn''t had a proper rest in what felt like forever.


    Meanwhile, the wizarding world buzzed with the news of Alex''s incredible feat. The capture of five Death Eaters, including prominent figures like Yaxley, spread like wildfire, turning the young Slytherin into a household name overnight. At Hogwarts, Snape burst into Dumbledore''s office, his usual stoic demeanor replaced with urgency. "Did you hear about this? Five Death Eaters captured¡ªby Alex Wilson, of all people. Is this real?"


    Dumbledore, seated calmly at his desk with a cup of tea in hand, nodded. "Indeed. I''ve just sent a letter to Millicent. It''s excellent news."


    Snape, however, wasn''t convinced. "Excellent? Don''t you find it suspicious? Yaxley, one of the most elusive Death Eaters, just happened to cross paths with Alex, and he managed to subdue them all without a scratch? It doesn''t add up."


    "I''ve read the Ministry''s report," Dumbledore replied, his tone measured. "The timeline, motives, and battle details are all thoroughly documented. It seems quite straightforward."


    "''Seems'' is the key word here." Snape leaned forward, his voice tinged with skepticism. "You don''t find it strange how perfectly everything aligns? I''ve been tracking Yaxley for weeks, and just when I was about to act, Alex swoops in and captures him?"


    Dumbledore raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Why so agitated, Severus? Would you prefer I confront Alex and accuse him of orchestrating some elaborate scheme?"


    "I''m saying we should be cautious," Snape said, clearly exasperated. "You''ve always been worried about him straying down the wrong path, and now you''re brushing off something this significant?"


    Dumbledore set down his tea and regarded Snape with a thoughtful expression. "Yes, Alex has immense potential. His strength, intellect, and maturity are far beyond his peers, and I''ve often wondered if that combination might lead him to dangerous extremes. But this incident reassures me."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "How?" Snape demanded.


    "Because Alex has demonstrated remarkable restraint and clarity of purpose," Dumbledore explained. "He didn''t kill anyone, which shows he understands limits. His targets were Death Eaters, proving his sense of justice is intact. Even if he uses clever tactics, his actions reflect a firm stance against the Dark Arts." Dumbledore paused, then added, "And his relationships¡ªwith friends both inside and outside school¡ªare genuine. He''s not acting against his nature. As long as his convictions remain aligned with what''s right, I have no reason to doubt him."


    Snape scowled but said nothing, taking the report from Dumbledore''s desk. As he skimmed through it, his eyes narrowed. "So, Minister Bagnold is using this to solidify his position against the pure-blood families."


    Dumbledore smiled knowingly. "Politics, Severus. But for now, let''s focus on the fact that Alex''s actions have brought hope to many. He''s a hero, and that''s something we can all be proud of¡ªespecially your Slytherin house."


    Snape muttered under his breath, leaving the office with the report in hand. Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, gazing out the window. "The future is always uncertain, but I trust Alex will continue to surprise us¡ªhopefully in the best of ways."


    After a day''s rest, Alex finally felt refreshed and ready for the next step. Following a quick breakfast with Augusta at the Longbottom residence, he borrowed their fireplace and used Floo Powder to travel to the Leaky Cauldron. It was time to take over the property at Diagon Alley.


    The three-story building at 277 Diagon Alley, which Alex had recently acquired from Torquil, stood quietly on the street. Despite being located on the southern side of Diagon Alley, where foot traffic was lighter than the bustling northern end, there was still a steady stream of pedestrians passing by. This time, Alex could walk confidently through the front door, no longer needing to sneak in like before.


    As he stepped inside, he took a fresh look at the interior. The main entrance on the first floor was a single door with a sturdy metal frame. Glass panels adorned the upper part of the door and the large windows on either side, though they were all covered with thick curtains that gave the entire floor a dim and gloomy atmosphere.


    Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a flick of his wand, Alex drew back the curtains, letting sunlight stream in and illuminate the space. Dust motes danced in the air as he surveyed the first floor. Clearly, the house had been designed for commercial use. He decided to preserve that aspect but made a mental note to replace every door lock in the building.


    The first floor was one large, open space¡ªnearly 30 meters wide and over 6 meters deep¡ªproviding a generous 200 square meters of room. It felt more than spacious enough, even if he used half the area for a shop.


    The walls and floors were made of smooth, uniform stone bricks that extended to the upper levels. Shelves lined the walls, empty and coated in layers of dust. A fireplace was built into the middle of the far wall, perfectly aligned with fireplaces on the basement, second, and third floors. The air carried a faint musty smell, as if the place had been unused for years. "Looks like the Death Eaters just treated this place as a pass-through to the entrance," Alex muttered as he examined the surroundings. "But at least it''s dry, so it''s easier to clean up."


    Deciding to start with the first floor, Alex summoned his magic. A whirlwind swirled around him, gathering up all the dust from the shelves and floor and hurling it out the windows. He followed this with a Scourgify charm, scrubbing every surface clean before using a drying spell to finish the job. Finally, he opened the windows to let fresh air in.

 Chapter 149 - Getting a Boon

    Within minutes, the entire floor had a crisp, clean smell. Feeling satisfied, Alex repeated the same process for the second and third floors, being particularly thorough in the areas where the Death Eaters had stayed. He made sure to remove every stain and unpleasant trace they had left behind.


    The third floor required extra attention. Alex recalled noticing during his last visit that the rooms there were oddly configured, with mismatched walls and doors. "These walls don''t seem original," he noted as he examined the structure.


    Using a shrinking charm, Alex packed up the old furniture and bedding left in the guest rooms. Most of it was of poor quality, clearly intended for temporary use. He decided to discard it all¡ªthere was no way he wanted to keep anything that had been used by Death Eaters. Once the furniture was cleared, he began inspecting the walls more closely. Sure enough, the partitions between the rooms were made of earth bricks rather than stone. "So, these were added later," Alex realized. Without hesitation, he started dismantling the makeshift walls, using magic to efficiently break them down and remove the debris.


    When the demolition was complete, the original layout of the third floor was revealed. It consisted of only two rooms: one large master bedroom with an attached bathroom and a smaller secondary bedroom. The remaining space served as a modest living area. "The layout is simple but spacious," Alex said, nodding in approval. "Once it''s redecorated, it''ll be perfect for someone to live here."


    The rest of the day was spent shopping for new furniture and decorations. Alex visited several shops in Diagon Alley as well as some Muggle stores. Thanks to magic, transporting everything was a breeze. He focused his efforts on the master bedroom, carefully arranging a new bed, soft carpets, elegant curtains, and comfortable chairs. By the time he was done, the room felt warm and inviting, with a much-needed sense of homeliness. To ensure security, Alex replaced all the door locks throughout the building, giving him peace of mind.


    Standing back to admire his work, Alex allowed himself a moment of satisfaction. "Not bad," he said to himself, a small smile forming on his lips. The house was finally starting to feel like it belonged to him.


    However, his work wasn''t over. Sitting down at his desk, Alex pulled out a piece of parchment and began writing and sketching. He needed to plan out a new set of protective measures for his residence. The spells used by the Death Eaters before were sloppy, and Alex had no intention of relying on their shoddy work. "For vigilance, the progress I''ve made on the looking glass project is promising," Alex muttered to himself as he wrote. "Once I fully master the ''Perception'' rune, it''ll be a perfect addition."


    He continued listing precautions. "Standard alarm spells are essential, of course. Anti-reconnaissance protections are a must¡ªchimneys, sewers, everything needs to be covered. The ''Anti-Alohomora Charm'' should go on every door and window, and I''ll need a one-way ''Confusion Charm'' and ''Muffling Charm'' for the upper floors so no one can spy inside through the windows."


    Alex scribbled quickly, his thoughts flowing onto the parchment. "A reversal spell should be in place indoors, along with a delayed ''Detection Charm'' and a ''Tracking Charm'' for the floors. If anyone breaks in, I''ll know immediately. The walls also need an ''Anti-Intrusion Charm'' with a knockback effect. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Basic ''Total Protection'' and ''Safeguarding'' spells will cover the whole house, but some physical traps wouldn''t hurt. Maybe something like tripwire-triggered defense mechanisms¡ªsimple but effective. And I can hang a few enchanted mirrors for surveillance. The double-sided ones from Cairo would be perfect, though they''re hard to come by in the UK."


    By the time Alex finished, the parchment was crammed with plans for his residential defenses. Satisfied, he rolled it up and tucked it away, planning to start implementation once he received payment from Yulia.


    Later that evening, Alex returned to Longbottom''s house via the fireplace from No. 277 Diagon Alley, just in time for dinner. A day passed uneventfully before Alex finally received the long-awaited news from Yulia. "Everything is ready," the letter read, signed by Travers. "Not bad, their efficiency is decent," Alex mused, folding the letter.


    Before setting out for the Travers family manor, Alex made meticulous preparations. He checked his tactical equipment, adjusting their positions for quick access in case things turned hostile. "Unlikely, but you never know," he muttered, double-checking everything.


    Next came his storage gear. The amount of materials he was about to collect was no joke. He emptied the linen space bag he usually carried and the dragonhide space bag he had taken from Torquil, ensuring enough space for everything. Fortunately, extra supplies were stashed in the basement of No. 277 Diagon Alley. "This linen bag''s nearing its limit," Alex noted, holding it up. "It''s lasted almost three years, but I''ll need a new one soon."


    Fully equipped, Alex set off for Travers Manor. Yulia had suggested he use their Floo network to arrive directly, but Alex rejected the idea outright. "I''m not appearing in someone else''s stronghold unannounced. What if it''s a trap?"


    Instead, he approached from the outside, following the address he''d been given. Once at the gate, Alex carefully investigated the area, using the Echo Charm and Crow Charm to ensure there were no surprises. Only after confirming it was safe did he proceed. Yulia greeted him at the door, her expression as dark as ever. "You''re here. Follow me¡ªI''ll hand over everything now," she said curtly, not meeting his eyes.


    She led Alex into the manor. Strangely, the place seemed deserted, as though everyone had vacated for the occasion. Inside, Yulia brought Alex to a room where various materials were piled high. It was clear she hadn''t allowed him access to their actual treasury; instead, everything had been brought here in advance.


    The first thing Alex noticed was the central table, heaped with a glittering mound of gold coins¡ªGalleons mixed with silver Sickles and copper Knuts. "They must''ve sold a lot of antiques to scrape this together," Alex thought, smirking.


    Nearby were piles of metal ingots and objects: goblin-made silverware, bracelets, earrings, and candlesticks¡ªeven utensils and half a large mithril candlestick, awkwardly chopped into pieces. "Guess they didn''t want me taking advantage of any enchantments," Alex muttered, noting how every item had been stripped of its runes.


    Three wooden boxes sat to the side, one large and two smaller ones. Alex opened the largest first and found chunks of Ulim steel. Inside were a dagger, a pair of bracelets, a ring, and part of a belt buckle¡ªall clearly former alchemical tools, their inscriptions now erased.


    Opening one of the smaller boxes, Alex''s guess was confirmed. Inside, he found three ounces of mithril. Unlike other metal materials Alex had encountered, this mithril wasn''t fashioned into tools or ornaments. Instead, it was left in its raw, unprocessed state.


    The piece of mithril rested flat in the box, shaped like an irregular, round cake. Its surface shimmered faintly, with tiny halos the size of grains of rice flickering across it like a living, breathing material. The sight was mesmerizing. Alex didn''t even need to focus to connect his perception to it. No wonder this was considered the pinnacle of magical guidance materials¡ªit truly lived up to its reputation.


    For Alex, however, this was just another step on his journey¡ªa journey he would walk with quiet determination, no matter how many eyes were watching.

 Chapter 150 - Trevor Family Libary

    In the next small box, Alex found a potion bottle containing a golden liquid. This, without a doubt, was Felix Felicis. Known for its rare ingredients and half-year brewing time, this was the first time Alex had seen it in person.


    Alex nodded, his face calm but his actions meticulous. He carefully examined each item, checking not just their quality and weight but also using detection spells to ensure there were no hidden curses or poisons. He couldn''t afford to let his guard down.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Watching him, Yulia couldn''t help but curl her lip in irritation. She had entertained certain... darker thoughts earlier, but the risks outweighed the rewards. Failing would have brought disaster to her family instead.


    Nearly an hour passed as Alex worked through the items. Only after confirming everything was genuine and safe did he begin organizing them into his spatial storage. Each item was sorted into categories: materials, potions, and Galleons. "Everything checks out," Alex finally said with a satisfied nod. "Now for the books. Let''s move to the library."


    "Hmph, no need to act polite," Yulia said, her tone sharp as ever. "Follow me. The library is upstairs."


    Unbothered by her attitude, Alex followed her with a faint smile. When Yulia pushed open the ornately decorated double doors, the Travers family library was revealed.


    The space wasn''t massive, but it exuded an air of wealth and sophistication. A long corridor stretched before them, with several solid wood tables neatly arranged in the center. To the right, a row of long sofas lined the wall, creating a cozy reading area. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To the left stood rows of towering bookshelves, each over two meters high and filled with books. The shelves stretched into the distance, at least a dozen rows deep, and Alex estimated there were dozens of shelves in total. "So, this is the entire Travers collection?" Alex asked casually, glancing at Yulia. "We agreed¡ªno private stashes or last-minute transfers."


    "Don''t worry," Yulia snapped, crossing her arms. "We took an oath. We know the consequences of lying. All the books from the study and other parts of the house are here. See those stacks on the tables? That''s everything we had to move."


    Alex''s eyes landed on the piles of books stacked on the desks. It was clear they had been brought from other parts of the estate. "And Salazar''s grimoire?" Alex tilted his head.


    "It''s in the wooden box on the first table," Yulia replied, gesturing toward it. "As per our agreement, those manuscripts count as five books."


    "Fair enough. As long as you swear this is everything and there are no hidden manuscripts, I''ll honor my side of the deal," Alex said with a nod.


    "Don''t forget the terms," Yulia reminded him, her tone stern. "You can copy up to 300 books, but the originals must remain intact. You''ve got 24 hours. Once the time is up, I''ll throw you out, whether you''re done or not."


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Alex smirked. "You''re awfully nervous for someone with nothing to hide." Yulia''s expression darkened, but she said nothing. Truthfully, she had disguised the most valuable texts and hid the Travers family''s greatest secrets among decoys. She was confident that even with Alex''s expertise, he wouldn''t uncover them in such a limited time.


    Ignoring her sour mood, Alex stepped toward the wooden box containing the Salazar''s Grimoire. Opening it, he found an ancient book lying inside, its pages yellowed with age. Some had even begun to fall apart from years of neglect. Scattered beside it were several pieces of parchment and two bundled volumes, adding to the sense of historical significance.


    Alex''s gaze lingered on the manuscript. "Let''s get started."


    Yulia, seated gracefully on the sofa nearby, avoided looking at Alex, who was quietly sorting through the materials. Her demeanor suggested disinterest, though perhaps her mind wandered to the hidden treasures in the library. If she grew too absorbed in her reading, she might just ignore the world around her.


    Alex, unaware of Yulia''s thoughts, was in an unusually good mood. "This is... Salazar''s research notes?" His brow furrowed as he scanned the pages. "It''s full of black magic and blood magic. Incredible."


    He couldn''t suppress the surge of joy and excitement within him, but he held himself back from delving too deeply right away. Instead, he reached into his space bag, pulled out parchment, and began copying the contents of the notes as quickly as possible. "Now''s not the time to study this," he reminded himself, suppressing the urge to pore over every detail.


    After steadying his emotions, Alex moved on to two volumes of manuscripts lying nearby. He picked up the first one, skimming its contents. "This one contains the rune formula for the ''Slytherin Protection Charm,'' but... it''s incomplete. Some runes are missing, and there are errors in the lines."


    A thought crossed his mind: ''Did Yulia intentionally destroy parts of this manuscript so I wouldn''t get the full picture? No... if that were true, why leave Slytherin''s notes untouched? The original manuscript must''ve already been incomplete.'' His thoughts shifted. ''But then, where did the protection spell inside Torquil''s mind come from? Could the ancestors of the Travers family have restored it and recorded it elsewhere?''


    Recalling Torquil''s claim that Yulia had used a magic book to cast the spell on him, Alex pieced together his theory. "The magic book must be the key."


    Even incomplete, the information was valuable. Alex meticulously copied the runes and put the manuscript away. Then he picked up the second manuscript, a rolled-up one, and unrolled it to read the title. "Fear?" Alex muttered, startled. The manuscript seemed intact, confirming part of his earlier guess. But the content itself caught him off guard. ''A spell that releases mental waves, triggering fear in anyone nearby?'' His disbelief turned into curiosity as he read further.


    "Like the Protection Charm, this is another mind-based spell. Considering Slytherin''s expertise in Occlumency and Legilimency, it seems he delved deeply into magic that manipulates thoughts."


    Without hesitation, Alex began copying the manuscript. As someone who valued combat tactics, he recognized the potential of this spell. It was far more practical than the protection spell, though the two complemented each other perfectly: one for defense, the other for offense.


    Having copied both, Alex felt the trip was already worth it. But he wasn''t done yet. Taking a deep breath, he pushed aside thoughts of Salazar''s magic and turned to the other books on the table. From his years at Hogwarts, Alex had become familiar with the contents of both the library and its restricted section. Before the summer break, he''d already listed the titles of every notable book he hadn''t read. His plan now was simple: filter out any books he already knew or that overlapped with existing collections.

 Chapter 151 - Particular Book

    He worked quickly, flipping through books and placing them into two piles: one for common books he didn''t need and another for new, unfamiliar ones. Yulia, bound by her oath, couldn''t withhold books outright, but Alex suspected she might try to disguise important ones as ordinary. That meant he had to check everything, no matter how mundane it seemed.


    After a thorough sweep, Alex had divided the books into two groups. "Only about forty books I haven''t seen before," he said, evaluating the unfamiliar pile. "Looks like the ones Yulia brought in from elsewhere aren''t particularly high quality. I''ll need to focus on the library itself."


    Turning his attention to the bookshelves, Alex began pulling out books one by one, giving each a quick skim. Before long, he found something of interest. "Ancient Alchemy Minutes?" He retrieved a thick, heavy book from the top of a shelf. Its sheer size made it impossible to overlook.


    Flipping through it, Alex found it was packed with ancient alchemical techniques, including numerous rune formulas that hadn''t been optimized and some that had been entirely lost to history. "This is practically an alchemy history book." He smirked, setting the tome on the table. "Yulia, this one counts as only one book."


    Yulia scowled from her spot on the sofa. "Can you hurry up? Are you planning to camp out here all day?" she snapped, clearly frustrated. The size of the book meant it couldn''t be hidden, so she could only watch as Alex gleefully claimed it.


    Ignoring her irritation, Alex continued his meticulous sorting, treating the process like a bargain hunt. He flipped through each book carefully, sometimes keeping them, sometimes returning them to the shelves. If this were a market stall, the owner would''ve kicked him out long ago. Experience new stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Alex''s sharp eyes caught sight of something interesting tucked into the bottom corner of a bookshelf. "Endless Darkness?"


    The title alone intrigued him. The book''s worn and unassuming appearance belied its ominous name, making him curious to dive into its contents. However, his heightened senses quickly picked up faint traces of magic emanating from the book. "Not so fast," Alex muttered, pulling out his wand. With a quick flick, he cast a general counter-spell to dispel any magical traps. To his surprise, the book reacted violently.


    Bang!


    The book sprang open with a sudden burst of force. Alex instinctively tossed it aside, but it was too late. He felt an unnatural tug at his senses as darkness enveloped him. His vision vanished entirely, and a thick, oppressive silence blanketed him.


    Reacting immediately, Alex pointed his wand into the void. "Lumos!" he commanded, but nothing happened. His surroundings remained pitch black, and the glow of the spell failed to pierce the darkness.


    His brow furrowed as he analyzed the situation. "The wand feels normal. Magic power feedback is stable. The spell activated, but it''s ineffective. That means¡­" He paused, his mind racing. "This isn''t a spell failure. My senses are being tampered with directly."


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Closing his eyes, Alex channeled his magic inward, focusing it on his mind. He visualized a surge of energy sweeping through his thoughts, scouring every corner of his consciousness. Occlumency, a skill he had honed to near perfection, was second nature to him now.


    Moments later, he found the root of the problem: a foreign magical presence entangled with his thoughts. The magic was woven into runes he''d never seen before, disrupting his senses. Without hesitation, Alex directed his magic to flush out the intrusion. The process was slow but steady. Eventually, the runes unraveled, and the invasive magic dissipated. When he opened his eyes, the world returned to focus.


    Yulia was standing nearby, watching him with a faint smirk that failed to hide her surprise. "Nice try," Alex said, brushing imaginary dust off his robe. "But it''ll take more than that to trip me up. Though I must admit, the runes were fascinating. Care to explain why this book was left lying around?"


    Yulia''s expression faltered. She hadn''t expected him to recover so quickly. Most people, even experienced wizards, would have been incapacitated for hours¡ªif not permanently blinded. "Endless Darkness," she thought, her mind replaying a story she had heard long ago.


    Torquil, a renowned wizard, had fallen victim to the same book in his youth. It had left him blind for weeks, requiring the intervention of Old Travers to reverse the damage. The book had been sealed for decades, only recently resurfacing for this transaction. ''How did he undo it so fast?'' Yulia wondered, biting her lip. Her plan to bait Alex into trouble had clearly failed.


    Alex ignored her and turned his attention back to the book. "So, it activates on contact with magic. Clever." This time, he activated Occlumency before cautiously opening the book. The magic flared again, but his prepared defenses blocked the effects.


    As the pages fluttered open, he scanned the contents with a mix of awe and intrigue. The book detailed a spell called Caligo Mentis, a form of dark magic that could instantly deprive a person of their sight and hearing by attacking their thoughts. The runes used in the spell were intricate, with subtle magical fluctuations that made detection nearly impossible. If left unchecked, the effects could cause permanent damage. "Impressive," Alex muttered. "This spell is dangerous, no doubt, but it''s also ingenious. The thinking intrusion mechanism and rune concealment are remarkable."


    A wry smile crept across his face as he added, "Of course, this little trap was meant for me, wasn''t it?" He cast a sideways glance at Yulia, who quickly turned away, pretending to examine another shelf. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing the value of the knowledge within, Alex pocketed the book and continued browsing the shelves. He remained on high alert, his Occlumency constantly active to prevent further surprises.


    It didn''t take long for him to notice something odd. Many books with ordinary titles had been swapped out with valuable texts. For instance, a plain-looking volume titled Theory of Magic contained advanced alchemical formulas, including the synthesis for Agrippa alloy¡ªa rare and powerful magical material. "Looks like someone''s been trying to hide the good stuff," Alex said with a smirk, flipping through another disguised book.


    Yulia had a habit of hiding valuable books in the bottom or top corners of the bookshelf. Sometimes, she even tucked them among rows of books with nearly identical covers¡ªa tactic Alex found both childish and amusing. However, nothing could escape Alex''s meticulous search. Once a book passed through his hands, it was as good as found.


    Sitting nearby, Yulia grew increasingly anxious. Every hidden treasure she had so carefully disguised was uncovered one by one by Alex. Her heart raced as he closed in on that particular book¡ªthe one she couldn''t afford him to find.

 Chapter 1 - 1 - Alex

    It was past 8 pm, and at the Ellens Church Welfare Home, the dim flickering of a single light bulb created faint shadows that danced across the walls.


    The room was small, barely enough to hold the essentials, an old bed, a wardrobe, and a simple desk, but it was enough for the boy living in it.


    "Oh, I can''t stand it anymore."


    Alex Wilson, a lean kid of about eleven, stared at the reflection of his face in the mirror. He kept rubbing his chin absentmindedly while flexing his fingers as though trying to catch something in the air. His slender but strong hands opened and closed, a reflex action he barely noticed anymore.


    It''s been 11 years. Eleven years since he found himself in this strange world. He had arrived as a baby but with the memories of a grown man. Being stuck in an orphanage in the 1980s with no computers or cell phones was unimaginable to someone from his previous life. Every day, he longed for something more than this slow, analog existence.


    Just as his thoughts drifted, a knock pounded loudly on his door, snapping him out of his daydream.


    "Alex, boss, you in there?" a voice called.


    Alex frowned and crossed the room. "What are you doing yelling at this hour?" he asked, opening the door just a crack. "Aren''t you afraid the staff will catch you?"


    On the other side stood William, a boy about seventeen, slightly taller but scruffier than Alex. His shirt was wrinkled, and his pants, held up by suspenders, looked like they had seen better days. Still, William grinned sheepishly, trying to hide his tiredness as he lugged a large cardboard box in his arms.


    "Sorry, boss. This thing''s heavy nearly wore me out." William let out a nervous laugh.


    Alex rolled his eyes. "Why are you so late? You didn''t run into those punks from the North District again, did you?"


    William shook his head quickly. "Nah, ever since you sorted them out, they haven''t dared mess with us. It just took longer than expected today. We picked up a lot of good stuff," he said, fishing a few folded banknotes out of his pocket and handing them to Alex. "Here''s our share for the week."


    Alex took the money without a word, his face calm. "Good work. Get some rest."


    He turned back to the box, ready to open it, but William lingered, rubbing his hands together like he had something else on his mind. Alex raised an eyebrow.


    "What is it? I''ve got practice to get to."


    William laughed awkwardly. "Well... since it''s still early, we were thinking we could¡ª"


    "Play poker?" Alex cut him off. "Fine, but don''t gamble. If Mama catches you again, she''ll confiscate everything."


    William lit up and quickly grabbed a wooden box from under the bed. "Thanks, boss! I''ll bring it back in a couple of days." With that, he hurried off, leaving Alex alone.


    Shaking his head, Alex muttered to himself, "Teaching them to play poker was probably a mistake. They''re addicted now." He sighed but smiled as he turned his attention back to the cardboard box. Inside, he found what he''d been looking forward to¡ªbottles of soy sauce, sesame oil, vinegar, and other condiments. The simple sight of them made him feel a little more at home.


    "Finally, some proper seasoning," he muttered with satisfaction. "If I have to eat bland food one more day, I might actually lose my mind."


    Living in an orphanage had its challenges, especially without any of the comforts of modern technology. Alex had spent countless nights wondering if he was reincarnated or simply thrown into another world. The only thing he knew for sure was that he had to adapt. He had memories from his previous life, and he had been a soldier, so staying calm and calculating was second nature to him. There was no point in panicking. He packed away the condiments, locking his door out of habit. After all, he had a secret no one else knew about.


    Alex turned his gaze toward a dumbbell lying in the corner, a heavy 25-kilogram weight. He lifted his hand, focusing on the object. Slowly, as if being pulled by an invisible force, the dumbbell floated into the air, hovering a few inches above the floor.


    He grinned. The ability to move things with his mind¡ªhis "superpower," as he called it¡ªwas something he had discovered years ago, back when he was just a boy.


    One day, after a long workout, he had been too tired to get up and grab his water glass. The moment he wished for it, the glass floated over to him as if his thoughts had commanded it. Ever since then, Alex had been careful, practicing his powers in secret. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew that in a place like this, run by the church, people would see him as a monster if they ever found out. They might even try to get rid of him. Alex watched the dumbbell float above his head as he walked to his desk and sat down, flipping open a worn-out book. This was his routine¡ªpractice controlling his power while reading or relaxing. He called it "time-lapse training."


    He had tested his abilities many times over the years and found that the more he trained his body, the more control he had over his powers. It was almost as if there was a link between his physical and mental strength. Whenever he was calm and focused, his powers were stronger.


    Alex placed the dumbbell back down gently, feeling the slight strain in his mind ease. As a soldier in his past life, discipline and structure were familiar to him, so he had set up a strict regimen for himself. Every day, he practiced martial arts, meditated, and trained his superpower. He was determined to master it, knowing full well that in a world like this, such abilities were both a gift and a curse.


    Still, part of him couldn''t help but wonder if he was wasting his time here, stuck in an orphanage, hidden away from the world.


    With a quiet sigh, Alex looked out of the window into the dim London night. "I''m not sure where this road leads... but I''ll be ready when the time comes."


    Because Alex noticed that the change in weight during his training didn''t make him feel the usual fatigue, he knew something wasn''t right. From his years of physical training, he understood that if his muscles didn''t feel the strain and tearing that came with real effort, the training wasn''t effective. Realizing this, he adjusted his approach.


    Instead of focusing solely on increasing the weight, he began to practice what he called "time-lapse training." This involved using his "mind power" to keep objects floating in the air for as long as possible, forcing him to stretch the limits of his abilities.


    Sure enough, this new method worked. At first, he could only manage to keep objects suspended for about five minutes before a wave of dizziness would wash over him.


    Alex knew better than to push himself too hard without understanding the limits of his ability, so he stopped whenever he felt too tired. After resting for a day and feeling no lasting mental strain, he was reassured that the training was safe. From then on, he committed to practicing every night, slowly building up his stamina. Over the years, he noticed steady improvements. What started as five minutes of concentration gradually became longer.


    Now, after more than a year of focused practice, Alex could keep an object afloat for nearly forty minutes without feeling overwhelmed.


    Tonight, he hovered a dumbbell in the air, making it revolve around his body like a planet orbiting the sun. With each rotation, he shifted the dumbbell''s path¡ªsometimes making it trace a figure eight, other times flipping it vertically as though it were performing a complicated movement. The mental exertion was beginning to build, and Alex could feel the subtle tension in his mind.


    Sensing that his training session was nearly over, he guided the dumbbell back to the corner of the room where it belonged and stretched his arms. "It''s getting easier," he muttered to himself. "Who knows, maybe one day I''ll be flying swords like those guys in the novels."


    Little did he know, as Alex joked with himself about the future, far to the north, in a magical school called Hogwarts, owls were being sent out with letters of acceptance. One of those owls was already flying through the night sky, making its way toward the Ellens Church Welfare Home in London.

 Chapter 2 - 2 - Professor McGonagall

    The next morning, the orphanage was still quiet.


    Alex pushed open his window, letting the fresh morning air fill his small room. After taking a deep breath, he changed into a fresh set of clothes and made his way to the courtyard. It was his routine to begin the day with some light exercise before breakfast, and today was no different. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He started with a set of punches, his movements smooth and precise, honed by years of discipline. "Hah¡­" he exhaled sharply as he finished his set, wiping the sweat from his brow. He stretched out, feeling the familiar relief in his muscles, before heading toward the cafeteria.


    "Morning, Mother Triss," Alex greeted the elderly nun who oversaw the orphanage''s daily routines. "I could smell that pumpkin porridge from all the way outside," he added with a grin.


    Mother Triss, standing over a pot, smiled warmly. "Morning, Alex. Up early again, I see. If only the other children were as disciplined as you, I''d be able to rest easier."


    She ladled a bowl of porridge and handed it to him. Alex accepted it with a polite smile. "Thank you, Mother Triss."


    He knew better than to say too much. If she ever found out about the soul of an adult soldier inside this eleven-year-old body, she might not be as impressed by his discipline. After finishing his breakfast, he thanked her again and made his way back to his room.


    But as soon as he stepped inside, Alex froze. Something was off. Sitting calmly on his desk was a brown owl, its sharp eyes locked on him. The owl wasn''t just sitting there¡ªit was unloading something. With practiced skill, it untied a letter from its leg and placed it neatly on the desk, then flew to the windowsill, perching there quietly as if waiting for something.


    Alex stared at the bird, his mind racing. Slowly, he closed the door and walked over to the desk, picking up the envelope. There was no stamp. The address, written in bright green ink, read:


    Mr. Alex Wilson, Ellens Church Welfare Home, Shaftesbury Street, London.


    Turning the envelope over, he saw a wax seal with a coat of arms¡ªa large letter "H" surrounded by a lion, an eagle, a badger, and a snake.


    "What kind of letter is this?" Alex muttered to himself as he carefully opened it.


    Inside was a neatly folded letter that read:


    Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore


    (Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorcerer, Chief Warlock, Supreme Mugwump, International Confederation of Wizards)


    Dear Mr. Wilson,


    We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment.


    Term begins on September 1st.


    We await your owl by no later than July 31st.


    Yours sincerely,


    Minerva McGonagall, Deputy Headmistress


    Alex blinked, staring at the words in disbelief.


    "Hogwarts...?" He had never expected this. Sure, he had some strange powers, but the idea that he was part of a magical world seemed ridiculous. He had always thought his "telekinesis" was just a superpower.


    But now, he realized, it was something more. And then another thought struck him¡ªhe didn''t know anything about Harry Potter. His memory of his past life was blurry in places, but he knew that Harry Potter was something that happened after the 1990s. Yet here he was, in 1980, receiving a letter from Hogwarts.


    With a mix of curiosity and worry, Alex sat down at his desk, glancing at the owl, still watching him intently. "Waiting for my reply, huh?" he mused. "Well, I''ve never had a pet before, but I don''t have anything to offer you."


    The owl remained silent, its gaze unblinking.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll write the reply."


    Alex grabbed a pen and paper, writing a neat, careful reply. He expressed his thanks for the acceptance and mentioned that being an orphan, he had no knowledge of the wizarding world, so he asked if there was any assistance available to help him prepare for this strange new life.


    After writing the reply, Alex carefully folded the letter and placed it into a fresh envelope before handing it to the owl. The bird, sitting patiently on the windowsill, took the envelope, tucked it into its feathers, and flew off into the night without a backward glance.


    "Wow, that bird''s got no chill," Alex muttered to himself, watching the owl disappear into the distance. "I wonder what the wizarding world is like right now. Has Voldemort already been defeated by Harry?"


    His knowledge of Harry Potter was minimal¡ªjust fragments from conversations with friends. He vaguely remembered that Voldemort had killed Harry''s family but failed to kill Harry himself. However, what was happening in the magical world during the 1980s was a complete mystery to him, as was most of the Harry Potter plot.


    "Well, no point in overthinking it. I''ll just wait for Hogwarts'' reply. No matter what world you''re in, strength is the key. Getting stronger is always the right path," he decided, shifting his focus back to his daily routine.


    Alex''s summer break at the orphanage was structured around a strict training schedule he had set for himself. Every day, he started with a warm-up, followed by boxing, standing exercises, aerobic workouts, meditation, and now what he called "telekinesis" training¡ªthough he now knew it was actually magic.


    Each activity was carried out with military precision, one after the other, in an orderly fashion.


    Time passed quickly in a disciplined life, and just two days after receiving his Hogwarts acceptance letter, a special guest arrived at the orphanage.


    "Are you saying you''re Professor McGonagall from Hogwarts?" Alex asked, looking at the middle-aged woman who stood at his door. She wore square glasses, had curly black hair neatly tied into a high bun, and was dressed in a dark green robe.


    "That''s correct. I''m Minerva McGonagall, Deputy Headmistress of Hogwarts. I saw your reply, Mr. Wilson. We visit Muggle-born students or those like you who haven''t been exposed to the wizarding world yet," Professor McGonagall explained, her voice calm but firm. After a brief pause, she added, "And, of course, we visit independent young gentlemen like yourself."


    "Ah, sorry, Professor McGonagall, please come in." Alex stepped aside, a bit embarrassed. "I''m still getting used to the whole magic school thing."


    Professor McGonagall walked in and began to take in the room''s surroundings. The space was small and modest, with a neatly made bed, a simple desk, and a shelf filled with books. In one corner, a few dumbbells were neatly stacked, and on the windowsill sat a lone pot of green onions.


    She noted the clean, organized nature of the room with quiet approval. It was clear Alex maintained a disciplined lifestyle, something rare among teenagers. It made a good impression on her.


    "I apologize for the simplicity of the room, Professor. It''s not much," Alex said as he moved the only chair in the room toward her.


    "That''s quite alright, Alex. I brought my own chair." With a small wave of her wand, the dumbbells in the corner transformed into a wooden chair. She sat down gracefully, her movements fluid.


    Alex couldn''t help but feel amazed. He had seen magic in action for the first time, but despite his awe, he maintained his composure.


    Sitting down across from her, he smiled slightly. "I was expecting a reply or visit in August since the letter asked for a reply by the end of July."


    "That''s mostly for children from magical families," Professor McGonagall explained. "We visit children unfamiliar with the wizarding world a bit earlier. And these days, the magical world is... more sensitive." She hesitated for a moment before continuing, avoiding the more troubling details.


    "As you may have noticed, certain strange things have likely happened to you in recent years. Young wizards and witches usually experience accidental bursts of magic, which we call magical surges or ''underage magic.'' Hogwarts teaches students how to control and use this magic properly."


    Alex nodded as she spoke, and with a casual wave of his hand, a nearby cup floated in the air and hovered in front of him.


    Professor McGonagall raised her eyebrows in surprise. "That''s impressive¡ªcasting a levitation spell without a wand, and silently at that. Mr. Wilson, are you sure no one has taught you magic before?"


    "Yes, Professor. I discovered my abilities on my own. I thought it was some kind of superpower, like what we ordinary people say in the Muggle world. I practiced through meditation and trial and error. Of course, I''m nowhere near being able to do things like you just did." Alex smiled modestly.

 Chapter 3 - 3 - To Wizarding World

    "You''ll learn that and more at Hogwarts," Professor McGonagall reassured him, clearly pleased with his natural ability and dedication.


    As she spoke, however, a flicker of concern crossed her face. The world outside was dangerous these days, and there was darkness lurking in the shadows. But she quickly pushed the thought aside.


    "Let''s not waste any more time, Alex. We still need to visit the orphanage''s management, and then I''ll help you gather your school supplies." She stood, resolute as always.


    Professor McGonagall quickly handled Alex''s enrollment with the orphanage''s senior staff. Alex suspected some magic might have been involved, considering how smoothly everything went. No one questioned his sudden departure.


    "Did you use magic to convince Mother Triss and the others? They seemed far too happy to let me go," Alex asked with a curious smile.


    Professor McGonagall gave a rare, playful grin.


    "A small Confundus Charm, just to improve efficiency. Don''t worry¡ªit won''t have any lasting effects. They''ll remember you and welcome you back during the holidays."


    Alex laughed softly, reassured. "Well, thank you for making that easier."


    "Now, let''s get you prepared for school," Professor McGonagall continued. "Considering your situation, I''ve applied for a bursary on your behalf. You''ll receive 12 gold Galleons every year to cover your expenses."


    "By the way, Galleons are the currency of the wizarding world," she added, noticing his confused expression. "One Galleon equals 17 Silver Sickles, and one Silver Sickle equals 29 Knuts."


    Alex sighed internally. "Of course, the UK would make even currency exchange complicated," he thought, shaking his head with a slight grin. "Well, it looks like I have a lot to learn." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can''t Muggle money be used in the wizarding world?" Alex asked.


    "In Gringotts, Muggle currency can be exchanged for gold Galleons. Five pounds will get you one Galleon, but you can''t exchange more than one hundred Galleons at a time." She''d been handling admissions for years, so she had all the answers, though she doubted Alex would have much to exchange¡ªprobably just some pocket money.


    Alex grinned, pulling out a neatly folded stack of pounds. "Looks like I''m covered, then," he said confidently, licking his fingers to thumb through the notes.


    Professor McGonagall raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised by how much he had. "I see," she muttered, nodding. "That should be more than enough. You might even have some left over to pick up something extra."


    As they left the orphanage, she led Alex into a narrow alleyway. "Normally, we''d take a Muggle vehicle or the Knight Bus to Diagon Alley," she explained. "But the wizarding world''s been a bit... unstable lately, so we''ll need to Apparate instead. I''m sorry, but it''s the safest way."


    She drew her wand and motioned for Alex to take her hand. "Hold on tight."


    ''Apparition? Unstable?'' Alex thought, trying to digest what she''d said. He reached out and grasped her hand as they disappeared with a loud "pop."


    The sensation hit Alex like a punch. It was as if he''d been thrown into a tight, spinning tunnel with invisible hands squeezing him from all sides. He felt like his whole body had been crammed into a tiny ball, his head spinning with disorientation. When they finally landed with a thud, Alex staggered, his legs shaking from the aftershock. His stomach churned, and he instinctively braced himself against a nearby wall.


    "Sorry," Professor McGonagall said, seeing his pale face. She pointed her wand at him, and a warm, soft light streamed from its tip, flowing into him. Alex felt his nausea ebb away, replaced by a comforting warmth.


    "Better?" she asked kindly.


    Alex nodded, standing straighter. "Is that... magic?" he murmured, still processing the strange sensation. "That was rougher than I imagined. Couldn''t we have just, I don''t know, opened a portal or something?"


    "That was an Apparition," Professor McGonagall corrected. "It''s a common mode of travel for adult wizards, but it can feel pretty harsh the first time. You''ll learn it in your seventh year at Hogwarts."


    Alex took a deep breath, composing himself. "Do we need to... ''Apparate'' again?"


    McGonagall chuckled softly. "No need, we''re close." She gestured for him to follow as they walked out of the alley and onto a bustling street. After a short stroll, they arrived at a small, unimpressive gap between a record store and a bookstore. Hidden in plain sight, there was a bar with a worn, weathered sign hanging above it¡ªThe Leaky Cauldron.


    "Can other people see this place?" Alex asked, noticing that the passers-by seemed oblivious to the bar''s existence.


    "Good eye, Alex," McGonagall said with a smile. "Muggles can''t see it. Powerful enchantments have been placed here to keep it hidden."


    As they stepped inside, Alex was greeted by the dim, shadowy interior. The bar looked old, with cobwebs in the corners and creaky wooden floors. Behind the counter, an elderly bartender was polishing a glass, the dim light casting a weary shadow on his face.


    "Tom, how''s business?" McGonagall asked as though they were old acquaintances.


    "Not great," Tom grumbled. "Last night, there was a skirmish in Knockturn Alley¡ªblasted Aurors and dark wizards going at it again. Nearly shattered my windows, and business has been dead since."


    McGonagall gave him a sympathetic nod. "Keep your chin up, Tom. It''ll get better."


    "Ah, a new student?" Tom said, eyeing Alex.


    "Yes, sir," Alex replied, bowing his head respectfully.


    His manners, though simple, left a good impression on the old bartender.


    "Take care of yourself, lad," Tom said kindly. "It''s getting dangerous out there."


    McGonagall motioned for Alex to follow as they made their way through the bar and out into a small courtyard at the back. "This is the entrance to Diagon Alley," she explained. "You''ll need to come here on your own eventually, so watch closely."


    She tapped a few specific bricks on the wall with her wand. One, two, three... and suddenly, the wall shifted and rolled away, revealing a tall archway that led into a bustling street beyond.


    Alex''s eyes widened in awe as he stepped through. The cobbled street stretched far ahead, lined with all kinds of shops, selling everything from broomsticks to cauldrons. But as he looked closer, he noticed the place seemed quieter than he''d expected. Several shops were closed, and groups of wizards in long coats¡ªAurors, by the look of them¡ªpatrolled the streets.


    "Professor," Alex said, lowering his voice, "those people in trench coats, they don''t look like shoppers. Are they¡­?"


    "Yes, they''re Aurors," McGonagall confirmed, her tone serious. "They''re keeping the peace. The wizarding world isn''t as safe as it used to be, but don''t worry, Hogwarts is well-protected. You''ll be safe there, I promise."

 Chapter 4 - 4 - Shopping

    "Let''s go, let''s get to Gringotts and exchange some money. I can tell you''re excited to see what you''ve got," Professor McGonagall said with a knowing smile.


    She had noticed how much Alex seemed to have, and it amused her.


    As they walked, Professor McGonagall gave him a brief introduction.


    "Gringotts is the only wizarding bank in the UK. It''s run by goblins and is known as the second safest place in the world, after Hogwarts."


    Alex followed as she led him through the streets of Diagon Alley.


    The street soon split into two: one path leading to Knockturn Alley, a darker, more sinister part of the magical world, while the other continued along the main road. At the intersection stood Gringotts, a gleaming white building with a goblin guard standing proudly at the entrance, dressed in a striking scarlet and gold uniform.


    As they entered, they passed through a set of large bronze doors. The goblin guards bowed respectfully, and Alex couldn''t help but feel a little out of place. They passed through a second set of silver doors and stepped into a grand marble hall. The room was bustling with activity; goblins sat behind long counters, scribbling in enormous ledgers, weighing stacks of coins, and examining sparkling gemstones with tiny eyepieces. Despite the chaos in the world outside, the goblins seemed completely unbothered, calmly going about their business.


    McGonagall led Alex to one of the counters. He presented his Hogwarts admission letter, and after a brief conversation, he received a bursary of 12 gold Galleons meant to help less wealthy students.


    Alex had planned to exchange his pounds anyway, so he took the bursary and exchanged an additional 100 Galleons with his British pounds. For an eleven-year-old, it was an enormous sum, and his leather pouch now felt satisfyingly heavy with the weight of gold.


    As they stepped outside, Alex curiously examined one of the Galleons in his hand.


    "It looks like pure gold, but it feels a little different."


    "That''s because goblins made them," Professor McGonagall explained. "They use special goblin crafting techniques and enchantments, making sure no one can forge them outside the bank."


    She glanced at Alex''s gold-filled pouch and smiled.


    "I imagine you''re eager to get your own wand now. In the wizarding world, you can''t do much without one."


    Alex nodded as they made their way to Ollivander''s, the famous wand shop with a long, ancient history. The shop was small and a bit shabby, but it had an air of mystery about it. In the front window, a single wand lay on a faded purple cushion, and inside, towering shelves were crammed with narrow, dusty boxes stacked to the ceiling. Behind the counter stood a thin old man polishing a wand with great care. His pale eyes flicked up as they entered.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Ollivander. We''re here to buy a wand," Professor McGonagall greeted him warmly.


    "Ah, Minerva," Ollivander said in a soft, raspy voice. "Nine and one-half inches, cold wood. I remember it well." He looked at Alex, his eyes narrowing with curiosity. "Ah, a new student! Ready for your first wand?"


    "Hello, sir. My name is Alex Wilson."


    Ollivander gave a small smile. "Ah, polite young man¡ªrare these days." He pulled a long silver measuring tape from his pocket. "Let''s see which wand is right for you. Which hand do you use?"


    "My right hand," Alex replied.


    Ollivander measured him from shoulder to fingertip, wrist to elbow, and even around his head. He hummed thoughtfully as he felt Alex''s arm. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Quite strong for your age. Impressive!"


    Alex tensed slightly, feeling a little uneasy at the old man''s touch. ''Isn''t he just supposed to measure me? Why''s he feeling my muscles?''


    Ollivander quickly retrieved a wand from the shelf.


    "Try this one¡ªash, phoenix feather core, eleven and a half inches, quite sturdy."


    Alex took the wand and gave it a gentle wave. The tip sparked into a small flame.


    "Hmm, no, that''s not quite right," Ollivander muttered, taking the wand back and handing him another. "Elm, dragon heartstring core, nine and three-quarters inches. Wisdom and grace."


    The moment Alex touched it, Ollivander snatched it back. "No, not this one either."


    After trying a few more, Ollivander pulled another box from the shelf, his eyes glinting with interest.


    "Now, try this. Ebony, with a core of ptarmigan feathers, twelve and a quarter inches. Firm, unshakable. A wand for someone with great determination."


    As soon as Alex grasped the wand, he felt a strange connection, as if it were an extension of his arm. The dark wood gleamed in his hand, and the tip flickered with a faint electric light.


    Ollivander''s face lit up. "Ah, there it is. A perfect match. It''s always satisfying when a wand finds its true owner."


    Alex couldn''t help but smile as he gently waved the wand again. The connection felt natural, as if the wand was meant for him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ollivander. I really like it."


    "Ebony is excellent for combat magic and transfiguration. This wand will serve you well. Remember, your first wand is priced at seven Galleons, and the rest is covered by Hogwarts. Be careful with it¡ªwands are irreplaceable once bonded."


    Alex paid the gold, thanked Ollivander once more, and left the shop with Professor McGonagall by his side. His heart raced with excitement as they walked down Diagon Alley. He finally had his own wand, and the magical world felt a little more real with it in his hand.


    "Okay, Alex, we''ve spent quite a bit of time picking out the wand. We need to hurry and get the rest of your school supplies," Professor McGonagall said, glancing at the sky as it started to shift toward the evening.


    "Got it, Professor," Alex replied, eager to continue.


    Accompanied by Professor McGonagall, they made their way to various shops across Diagon Alley. At the Transforming Ink Stationery Store, Alex bought parchment, ink, and a few quills. Afterward, they visited Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions, where he was fitted for his Hogwarts uniform. They moved on to the Potage Cauldron Shop to purchase a standard pewter cauldron and then picked up a full set of textbooks at Blossom Bookstore.


    Alex also visited the Magical Menagerie, where he bought an owl¡ªan excitable creature with bright eyes¡ªand pet supplies to take care of it. He felt oddly happy with the owl, sensing it would be a good companion.


    By the time they finished shopping, the sun had begun to set, casting long shadows across the street.

 Chapter 5 - 5 - James and Lily Potter

    Professor McGonagall turned to Alex and said, "Well, we''ve gotten everything you need for school. It''s getting late, and while Diagon Alley is relatively safe, it''s best for young wizards not to be out after dark. Let''s head back."


    Alex, feeling grateful for the Professor''s guidance, smiled and said, "Thank you, Professor McGonagall. But before we leave, how about I treat you to a drink? It''s the least I can do to thank you for all your help."


    McGonagall considered it for a moment before nodding. "Alright, but let''s not linger too long."


    The two of them walked to Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlour and ordered cold drinks. After finding a quiet table, Alex took a sip of his drink and couldn''t resist asking, "Professor McGonagall, now that I have a wand, can I start practicing magic?"


    McGonagall smiled but shook her head slightly. "Magic is much more complicated than you think, Alex. Using spells without proper guidance can have dangerous consequences, especially in the Muggle world. The Ministry of Magic monitors underage wizards very closely."


    She leaned forward, her voice soft but firm. "There''s a magical detection spell called the Trace, which alerts the Ministry if anyone under seventeen performs magic outside of school. In places like Diagon Alley, where magic is common, they might not catch you. But in the Muggle world, it''s like sending up a flare. So, no casting spells at the orphanage."


    Alex nodded, absorbing the information. "So, it''s safer to practice in places like this, where magic is everywhere?"


    "In theory, yes. But it''s still risky to use spells without supervision. You''ll learn everything you need at Hogwarts, so I suggest you save your curiosity for the classroom."


    "I understand," Alex nodded, though part of him itched to try out the magic he''d been hearing so much about. He sipped his drink, thinking about the coming school year.


    "Are there a lot of professors like you at Hogwarts? What about the headmaster, Dumbledore? What kind of person is he?"


    McGonagall raised an eyebrow and gave a small chuckle. "With all these questions, you might do well in Ravenclaw, Mr. Wilson." She paused before continuing. "Dumbledore is... well, he''s the most powerful wizard alive today. You''ll meet him soon enough. He''s the headmaster of Hogwarts, and I trust you''ll find him both wise and kind. Right now, he''s in Hogsmeade interviewing a potential professor for Divination, though, personally, I don''t see much need for that subject."


    Before Alex could ask another question, a voice interrupted their conversation. "Professor McGonagall! What a surprise to see you here."


    Alex turned to see a man and a woman entering the shop. The man wore glasses and had neatly combed black hair. His hazel eyes sparkled with mischief as he walked toward them. Beside him was a woman with long, dark red hair and almond-shaped eyes. She was visibly pregnant and smiled warmly at Professor McGonagall.


    "Lily, James, what brings you here?" Professor McGonagall asked, clearly surprised but pleased to see them.


    "We''re getting ready for the baby," James explained with a grin, his hand resting on Lily''s arm. "Just picking up a few last-minute things. But what about you, Professor? Looks like you''re helping a new student."


    James''s gaze shifted to Alex. "You must be a new student. Muggle-born, I take it? Where are your parents?"


    Alex stiffened slightly at the question, but he remained composed. "Yes, I''m a Muggle-born wizard. As for my parents... Well, I never got the chance to meet them."


    James''s smile faded a little, and he quickly apologized. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "It''s alright," Alex said, shrugging. "It''s just the way things are."


    Professor McGonagall stepped in to introduce them properly. "This is Alex Wilson, one of our new first-years. And Alex, these are James and Lily Potter¡ªHogwarts alumni and both talented wizards."


    James laughed. "Talented? I''m not sure about that, but thanks, Professor."


    Lily, who had been quiet, smiled kindly at Alex. "It''s nice to meet you, Alex. You''ll love Hogwarts. Do you know which house you might end up in?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not sure yet," Alex replied. "But I''m excited to find out."


    As they chatted, Alex couldn''t help but feel a little curious. He looked at Lily''s pregnant belly and asked, "So, your baby is due soon? Have you thought of a name yet?"


    Lily beamed. "Yes, we''re expecting him at the end of the month. If it''s a boy, we''ve decided on the name Harry. Harry Potter."


    Alex felt a jolt of recognition. He''d heard that name before¡ªHarry Potter. Everything clicked into place. He was standing in front of Harry''s parents, who were still alive, which meant that Voldemort wasn''t gone yet. No wonder Diagon Alley felt so tense, with Aurors patrolling and fewer people around.


    Professor McGonagall noticed Alex''s expression but said nothing, allowing the moment to pass quietly.


    Alex didn''t remember much about Harry Potter''s childhood. All he could recall was that Voldemort had broken into the Potters'' house, killed Harry''s parents, and then was somehow defeated by the infant Harry. He had no idea how Voldemort was actually defeated or what happened after that.


    ''Should I warn them?''


    Seeing James and Lily so happy, Alex felt a wave of confusion wash over him. He knew what was coming for them, but how could he tell them something so horrible?


    Lily noticed the troubled look on his face and smiled kindly. "Are you nervous about starting at Hogwarts?" she asked. "I was a Muggle-born, too, and I remember being so anxious before I went to school. I couldn''t sleep for days! But trust me, once you''re there, you won''t regret it."


    "And I hope you get sorted into Gryffindor!" James chimed in with enthusiasm. "Of course, all the houses have their merits, but you''d do well in Gryffindor. Just stay clear of Slytherin," he added with a slight grimace, clearly not a fan of that house.


    "Don''t listen to him," Lily said, playfully nudging James. "Every house has something special to offer. It''s not about where you get sorted, but how you approach your time at Hogwarts. If you stay true to yourself and work hard, you''ll achieve great things no matter what house you''re in."


    "Thank you," Alex said with a polite nod.

 Chapter 6 - 6 - Hesitation

    Alex didn''t feel nervous about school, being far more mature than most of his future classmates, but Lily''s gentle advice still made him feel warm inside. Her kindness reminded him of why he couldn''t bring himself to warn them. How could he possibly tell them their fate? Should he tell them that Voldemort would one day come to their house and take their lives? Even if they believed him, what could they do? They were already Voldemort''s enemies; they must have been prepared for that risk.


    Professor McGonagall glanced at the darkening sky and stood up.


    "It''s getting late, Alex. We should head back. Diagon Alley may be safe, but it''s best not to linger after dark. And you two, James, Lily, be careful as well." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, Professor," Alex said, standing as well.


    Before they left, Alex turned to Lily, feeling a strong urge to say something, anything, that might help.


    "Mrs. Potter, please be careful. I''m sure your child will make you very proud in the future."


    He hoped that would be enough¡ªhe couldn''t change their fate, but at least he could offer a small warning.


    Lily smiled warmly at him, clearly touched by his words.


    "Thank you, Alex," she said. "You''re very kind."


    She reached into her bag and pulled out a small object.


    "This is a little something I made. Consider it a good luck charm. Take it as a gift to celebrate your acceptance into Hogwarts. And if you ever want to ask me something, don''t hesitate."


    Alex looked down at the small copper plate she handed him. It had an engraving of a doe on it, and it was beautifully detailed. He could feel the warmth behind the gesture and appreciated the thoughtfulness.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Potter. I''ll keep it safe," Alex said, pocketing the charm with care.


    He bid farewell to the Potters and followed Professor McGonagall out of the shop.


    As they left Diagon Alley, they Apparated once more. Though the sensation was still uncomfortable, Alex managed to handle it better this time. He shook his head to clear the dizziness, bid Professor McGonagall goodnight, and made his way back to the orphanage.


    Once in his small room, Alex sat on his bed and reflected on everything that had happened. The magical world fascinated him. But the more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. Voldemort was still out there, and it seemed like danger lurked just beneath the surface of everything. He couldn''t rely on anyone else to protect him¡ªhe needed to be able to defend himself.


    As he replayed his conversations with Professor McGonagall in his mind, he started piecing together what he had learned:


    First, the Ministry of Magic was under martial law, and young wizards were closely monitored by a spell called the Trace, which detected magic use in underage wizards.


    Second, the Ministry''s detection wasn''t perfect in areas like Diagon Alley, where many wizards gathered.


    And third, with Dumbledore in charge and the Ministry of Magic actively resisting Voldemort, there was still some safety in the magical world, at least for now.


    But Alex knew that wasn''t enough. He couldn''t rely on others to keep him safe. He needed to get stronger to have the ability to protect himself. That meant learning magic faster and better than anyone else. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his wand, admiring its smooth, dark surface.


    The ebony wand, now named "Dark Painting," seemed to hum with power in his hand.


    "It''s just you and me now," Alex whispered. "Let''s show the magical world what we can do."


    The wand sparked with a faint arc of electricity as if acknowledging his words. Alex felt their bond deepen, the wand becoming an extension of himself. With his mind made up, he lay down, ready to begin his journey tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, far away at Hogwarts, the castle stood under the cover of night, its towering spires gleaming faintly in the moonlight, a sleeping giant filled with ancient magic.


    Professor McGonagall stepped into Dumbledore''s office, where the headmaster sat calmly, stroking his phoenix, Fawkes.


    "Albus, how did the interview go? I''m not very optimistic about this Divination business. Most fortune-tellers in the magical world are frauds," she said, her voice tinged with skepticism.


    Dumbledore chuckled softly.


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to adjust your expectations, Minerva. We''ll soon be welcoming our very first Divination professor at Hogwarts." He paused for a moment, his eyes twinkling, but his tone grew more serious. "It was quite an extraordinary prophecy today."


    McGonagall raised an eyebrow, curious but not pushing for details.


    "I see. Well, I also met with one of our incoming students today¡ªAlex Wilson. He''s a Muggle-born, very disciplined and polite, from what I could gather."


    Dumbledore looked thoughtful.


    "Ah, yes, Alex. I''ve heard good things about him. And how was your encounter with the Potters? Their baby is due at the end of the month. Has the exact date been set?"


    "That''s what they said, yes," Professor McGonagall replied. "They even gave Alex a small gift. I could feel some magic in it. Lily''s been practicing with alchemy tools, and it seems she''s getting quite skilled at it."


    She paused and then added, "As for Alex, he''s far more independent than I expected. He has more savings than I would''ve imagined for an eleven-year-old in an orphanage. I didn''t pry too much, but it''s clear he''s learned how to take care of himself."


    Dumbledore seemed to drift into thought, murmuring to himself.


    "The Longbottoms'' child is also due soon. Could it be... one of them?"


    McGonagall, puzzled by Dumbledore''s quiet musings, asked, "One of whom, Albus?"


    Dumbledore snapped back to the moment, waving away the thought.


    "Oh, nothing, Minerva. You must be tired after today. Get some rest. Tomorrow, we have the Order of the Phoenix meeting in the usual place. We have many issues to address, especially with the Death Eaters becoming more active."


    McGonagall nodded, a slight frown crossing her face. "Understood, Albus. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    As she left the room, Dumbledore remained seated at his desk, deep in thought.

 Chapter 7 - 7 - Training Schedule

    The next day, Alex packed his things, said goodbye to Mother Triss and William at the orphanage, and made his way to the Leaky Cauldron alone.


    When he arrived, Tom, the owner of the Leaky Cauldron, looked at him in surprise.


    "You want to stay here alone until Hogwarts starts?" Tom asked, clearly taken aback.


    "Yes, Mr. Tom. Don''t worry, I''ve got enough money," Alex said, pulling a few gold Galleons from his pocket to show he could pay.


    "It''s not about the money, Mr. Wilson," Tom replied, his face serious. "It''s not safe for someone your age to stay here alone. I can''t agree to this for your own good."


    Alex nodded, understanding Tom''s concern.


    "I know it''s dangerous, Mr. Tom. Professor McGonagall explained it to me yesterday, but I still think it''s safer here than in the Muggle world. I''d rather be here, where there are Aurors around, than risk something happening in the orphanage."


    Tom raised an eyebrow, thinking it over. After a moment, he sighed.


    "Alright, but I''ll give you a discount¡ªfive Galleons for a month and a half. You''ll need to promise me you won''t wander around at night. The curfew here is at eight o''clock sharp. You must be back in your room by then." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Deal," Alex agreed, handing over the Galleons.


    He took the room key and began moving his things upstairs.


    The room was modest but comfortable, with just enough space for Alex to set up his belongings. He placed a small onion plant he had brought on the windowsill alongside some spices and even a poker set that William had given him. After settling in, Alex looked around. The room had space for basic exercises but not enough for the more dynamic martial arts he was used to. He could practice some tai chi, but other than that, his usual routines of punch and grapple techniques would be difficult to perform here.


    With that in mind, Alex sat down and wrote out a schedule for himself.


    - 6:30 AM: Wake up, wash up, morning exercises (stretching, standing practice, aerobic training, and boxing)


    - 7:30 AM: Breakfast


    - 8:00 AM - 12:00 PM: Study and practice magic spells


    - 12:00 PM - 1:00 PM: Lunch


    - 1:00 PM - 6:00 PM: More studying and practicing magic


    - 6:00 PM - 7:00 PM: Dinner


    - 8:00 PM: Evening exercises (boxing, standing practice, meditation)


    - 9:00 PM: Bedtime


    He also planned to help Tom with any chores during meal breaks and downtime to stay useful and build a rapport with the innkeeper.


    Once the schedule was set, Alex realized it was almost noon. He decided to head downstairs for lunch. After talking to Tom and seeing the rather limited menu of traditional British fare, Alex asked if he could use the kitchen. Tom, surprised but curious, allowed him. Alex quickly whipped up a few simple dishes using his own spices, inviting Tom to share the meal. The two of them enjoyed the food together, and Tom was visibly impressed. It helped smooth over their earlier concerns, and by the end of lunch, they were on much better terms.


    With that done, Alex was ready to dive into his magical studies. He began with three books: Standard Spells for Beginners, Magical Theory, and The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Defense. His first goal was to learn a few basic spells quickly.


    Transfiguration seemed too complex to attempt without guidance, so he decided to focus on spells that would be more immediately useful. Flipping through the books, Alex marked important sections and made notes where things were unclear. Hours passed quickly as he absorbed the information.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Alex was ready to practice his first spell: the Levitation Charm. He had always been good with control and focus, so he felt confident starting with something practical.


    Holding his wand, he pointed it at a book on the table.


    "Wingardium Leviosa," he said, following the precise wand movements he had studied.


    Immediately, Alex felt an invisible force linking him, the wand, and the book. With a small effort, the book began to float gently off the table. It felt... natural.


    "So, this is the benefit of using a wand," Alex muttered to himself.


    Satisfied with his progress, he put down the wand and tried to make the book float again without it like he used to practice at the orphanage. But no matter how hard he tried, the book stayed stubbornly on the table.


    "Hmm, strange, why can''t I feel the same magic flow when I don''t use the wand?" Alex muttered to himself, puzzled. "Could it be that the wand is more than just a tool for casting spells?"


    He pondered this for a while, trying to make sense of how the wand interacted with his magic. He picked up the wand again, casting the Levitation Charm several times. Each time, he paid close attention to the way the magic moved through his body and into the wand. He was feeling out the delicate shifts in power.


    After some practice, Alex set the wand down and stood still. He bent his legs slightly and relaxed his body, clearing his mind. Instead of focusing on how he used to cast spells without the wand, he focused on recreating the magical flow he experienced with the wand in hand.


    He visualized the trajectory of magic as it moved through him when he successfully cast a spell.


    Slowly, Alex opened his eyes, and to his surprise, the book he had been practicing on floated before him, moving gently in the air.


    "I see," he said aloud, amazed at his own realization.


    "The wand doesn''t just make spells easier¡ªit makes the flow of magic more stable and efficient. The old way I used magic was too crude, so once I started using a wand, it didn''t work as well without it."


    Alex had unknowingly discovered the secret to wandless and silent casting. His years of practicing his own mind power had made him more attuned to the movement of magic, allowing him to master the Levitation Charm without a wand¡ªsomething even experienced wizards struggled to achieve.

 Chapter 8 - 8 - Learning New Spell

    Not only had Alex become proficient in the spell, but his years of discipline had also boosted the total amount and strength of his magic, setting him apart from others his age.


    Eager to consolidate what he had learned, Alex spent the rest of the day practicing the Levitation Charm in different ways¡ªsometimes using the wand, sometimes not, sometimes speaking the incantation aloud, and sometimes using it silently. With each attempt, he grew more confident and skilled. But just as he was about to keep practicing, his stomach growled loudly. Alex glanced at the window and realized it was already evening¡ªhe had completely missed lunch. Smiling to himself, he decided it was time to take a break and go downstairs for dinner.


    When Alex entered the Leaky Cauldron, Tom, the innkeeper, looked up from his newspaper and called out.


    "Young man, you can''t just sleep all day and skip meals! You didn''t even come down for lunch!"


    Alex chuckled.


    "You''re not mad that I didn''t come down to cook for you at noon, are you?"


    Ever since he had cooked a meal for Tom the previous day, Alex had taken over preparing their dinners. He had also handled breakfast that morning, and Tom had been happy to let him do so.


    Tom grinned.


    "I was just worried you might starve to death up there! No need to blame me."


    Alex laughed, feeling in good spirits.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll make it up to you with something special tonight."


    With that, he headed into the kitchen and prepared a hearty dinner. The rich aromas of roasted vegetables, tender meat, and spices filled the air. Tom even poured Alex a glass of butterbeer, a drink Alex had grown to enjoy for its unique, buttery flavor.


    As they ate, Alex glanced at the newspaper Tom had been reading earlier.


    "Anything interesting in the news?"


    Tom''s expression darkened.


    "It''s getting worse. That dark wizard¡ªyou know, the one they call You-Know-Who¡ªand his followers, the Death Eaters, have attacked the Ministry of Magic again. An Auror was seriously injured. I don''t know how long we''ll be living in this fear."


    Death Eaters? Alex thought of a new term to add to his growing understanding of the magical world. He made a mental note to research more about Voldemort''s followers.


    After dinner, as Alex waved his hand, the empty dishes floated off the table and gently flew into the kitchen sink, where they settled down with a soft clink. Tom''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Did you just¡ª? Without a wand?" Tom exclaimed, astonished. "Even the Levitation Charm is difficult without a wand, and here you are, doing it like it''s nothing!"


    Alex smiled casually.


    "That''s what happens when you skip lunch and spend the whole day practicing."


    Tom could only shake his head in disbelief as Alex headed back upstairs to continue his studies.


    Over the next few days, Alex worked tirelessly to learn new spells. He practiced basic utility spells like Alohomora (the Unlocking Charm), Lumos (to produce light), and Scourgify (for cleaning), as well as defensive spells like Protego (the Shield Charm), Impedimenta (the Impediment Jinx), and Expelliarmus (the Disarming Charm). Some spells were easy to grasp, while others took longer to master.


    Tom, who had taken an interest in Alex''s magical studies, helped him with some spells when the instructions in the books weren''t clear. His guidance proved invaluable, especially when it came to pronunciation.


    Despite his rapid progress, only the Levitation Charm could be reliably cast without a wand. Alex realized this was likely due to his long history with mind power, which made him more comfortable with spells that involved lifting or controlling objects. Still, he felt he was on the right path and began to draw some conclusions.


    First, Alex noticed that the same spell could produce different effects depending on who cast it. For instance, Tom''s Lumos was far brighter than his own because Tom had more experience and a deeper understanding of the spell.


    Second, he learned that emotions and willpower could influence the strength of a spell. This insight came from one of Tom''s lessons: the stronger your will or emotions when casting a spell, the more powerful the result. When Alex focused his emotions while casting Lumos, he noticed a significant improvement in the spell''s brightness.


    He also discovered that certain dark spells had the potential to influence a wizard''s mood, which gave him a greater respect for the dangers of black magic.


    After reflecting on everything he had learned, Alex concluded that three main factors affected spellcasting: willpower, emotion, and proficiency. Additionally, the total strength and amount of magic a person had set a limit on how powerful their spells could become.


    With this understanding, Alex made adjustments to his training. His top priority was self-preservation, so he decided to specialize in one defensive spell that could protect him quickly and effectively.


    He narrowed his options down to three spells: Impedimenta (the Impediment Jinx), Expelliarmus (the Disarming Charm), and Protego (the Shield Charm). After careful consideration, Alex chose to focus on Impedimenta. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a decision based on his old philosophy from playing games in his previous life¡ªhe liked to maximize the power of one skill until he became overpowered. And now, in this magical world, he intended to do the same.


    Impedimenta was described in Alex''s textbook as a vital spell for any dueling wizard. It could delay an opponent or prevent a magical creature from advancing, serving as both a defensive barrier and a strategic tool. However, when Alex began casting it, he discovered it was far more versatile than the simple description in his book.


    When he cast the spell, an invisible barrier appeared in front of him, solid like a wall. The duration of the barrier varied¡ªsometimes it would last ten seconds, other times over a minute.


    What surprised Alex most was how the density of the wall could change. If he adjusted his magical power, the wall wasn''t always solid. Opponents could pass through it, but their movement would be slowed, almost as if they were walking through thick mud.

 Chapter 9 - 9 - Modification

    The denser the wall, the slower they moved.


    But that wasn''t all. If the spell created a solid wall, Alex realized it could serve as a defensive shield. And by pushing the wall toward an opponent with a burst of magic, it could even be used offensively.


    Without hesitation, Alex cast the Impedimenta spell again, this time in the open space of his room.


    "First, I need to understand how this spell actually works," he muttered to himself.


    He approached the invisible barrier, reaching out to touch it. His hand met solid resistance like he was pressing against a wall of glass.


    "It''s less than an inch thick but completely impassable from both sides," he noted, running his fingers along its surface.


    "Let''s test the physical strength," he thought.


    Alex grabbed a dumbbell from his luggage and gave the barrier a solid knock. A strange sound filled the air, a mix between a dull thud and a soft splash as if he were hitting the surface of the water rather than something hard. He hit it a few more times, intrigued by the strange sound. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s definitely not metal or stone... it''s like a solidified liquid," he observed, marveling at how odd it felt. Then, he put the dumbbell down and tested the wall with his fists. After a few punches, something strange happened¡ªthe wall began to soften. It didn''t shatter like glass but instead turned pliable, almost like rubber.


    "Interesting," Alex murmured, rubbing his sore knuckles. "The wall becomes softer after repeated hits. I wonder if that''s because the magic is draining from it."


    After a few more strikes, Alex managed to punch through the softened wall. Even though the wall was pierced, the spell still lingered, making it difficult to move through.


    He took a step back and then threw himself against the wall, slowly pushing his way through it.


    "It''s like moving through a thick gel... but without the stickiness. This spell really is something else," he said, grinning at the strange sensation.


    Once the spell''s duration ended, the wall vanished, and Alex quickly wrote down his observations in his notebook. Then, he recast the spell.


    "Next, let''s see how it handles magic attacks."


    Alex positioned himself a few meters away from the newly formed invisible wall. He raised his wand and cast Expelliarmus, the Disarming Charm, at the barrier. To his surprise, the spell was stopped by the wall. The magic hit the barrier, spread out across its surface, and fizzled away.


    He tried again, firing spells at different angles. Sometimes, the spell was absorbed, and sometimes, it deflected, ricocheting off at a sharp angle.


    "That''s unexpected," Alex said, watching the spell bounce off. "So if the spell hits straight on, it shatters. But at an angle, it deflects. That could be useful in a duel."


    He spent the next hour testing different angles and attack types, making notes after each attempt.


    The more he worked with the Impedimenta spell, the more potential he saw in it. It wasn''t just a simple obstruction¡ªit could be a defensive shield, an offensive weapon, or even a tool for strategic movement.


    "It''s almost like a magic barrier that I can shape however I want," Alex mused. "I can make it solid, or fluid, or even turn it into something like a magical quicksand. The name Impedimenta doesn''t really do it justice. It''s more like a type of magic shaping."


    Satisfied with his progress, Alex devised a plan for how he would improve.


    "I need to focus on a few key areas," he thought.


    "First, I''ll work on my spellcasting speed¡ªif I can cast it quickly, it''ll be much more useful in combat. Then, I''ll practice controlling the density and shape of the barrier. I''ll also see if I can improve the way I push the wall, turning it into a proper attack."


    With his plan set, Alex began refining his technique over the next ten days. Every morning, he read his textbooks and learned new spells, but his afternoons were dedicated to Impedimenta. He also visited Flourish and Blotts to buy more books on spellcasting but found the books shockingly expensive¡ªsome cost more than alchemy items or potions!


    In the end, he purchased three books: The 7 Ways of Casting a Spell by Barnabus Finkley, The Origin of the Spell¡ªAn Introduction to Ancient Runes, and Elegant Steps in a Duel Contest. Despite wanting more, his limited funds meant he had to prioritize.


    Still, Alex soaked up knowledge like a sponge. His magical power grew stronger every day, and he knew that his background and discipline gave him an edge over other students his age.


    One evening in early August, Alex stood in the small courtyard behind the Leaky Cauldron. He raised his wand, and with a sharp flick, a transparent "cannonball" made of magical energy shot from his wand. It struck a target made of stacked chairs, shattering it into pieces.


    He approached the remains, flicked his wand again, and said, "Reparo." The chairs reassembled themselves as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s coming along nicely," Alex murmured. "I''ve managed to shrink the Impedimenta into a cannonball about the size of a washbasin. If I keep working at it, I might be able to make it even smaller¡ªmaybe fist-sized."


    He smiled to himself, imagining what he could do once the spell was refined. His goal was clear: he would turn Impedimenta into a powerful weapon, something like an "air cannon" that could be used to both attack and defend.


    During the month, Alex had performed his spell-casting exercises nearly a thousand times. He practiced daily, pushing himself until both his magical energy and physical strength were completely drained.


    In terms of defense, Alex had made remarkable progress. He could now accurately position an invisible barrier anywhere he wanted, solidifying it into a protective wall. He had also mastered a low-density deceleration shield, which could be quickly conjured as a transparent shield around him, about a meter in diameter, that moved with him as he walked.


    The best part?


    He could cast it without waiting for the spell to expire¡ªhe had learned how to send and receive it at will.

 Chapter 10 - 10 - Hagrid

    "Alright, that''s enough for today," Alex said to himself, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "I''m getting closer. Maybe with a bit more practice, I''ll be able to cast Protego, the Shield Charm, without a wand." He smiled, satisfied with his progress.


    After wrapping up his practice, Alex began to clean up the patio where he had been training. Halfway through, he heard the wall creak and crack¡ªit was the sound of someone opening the door to the Leaky Cauldron from Diagon Alley.


    A large, imposing figure stepped through¡ªa tall man with a thick beard wearing a gray fur coat. His long dark hair fell over his shoulders, and his steps were heavy, almost shaking the ground with each one.


    "Mr. Hagrid! Long time no see. What brings you out from Diagon Alley?" Alex greeted the half-giant warmly.


    Despite the fact that business at the Leaky Cauldron had been slow, a few patrons still came in every day, including patrolling Aurors, who would often stop by for a drink after their shift. Alex had grown familiar with a few of them during his daily magic practices on the patio, and Hagrid, the groundskeeper at Hogwarts, was one of those regular faces.


    Tom, the innkeeper, had introduced Hagrid to Alex, explaining that he was the Keeper of Keys and Grounds at Hogwarts and also took care of the Forbidden Forest. He often came to the Leaky Cauldron either for a drink or to pick up supplies for the school.


    "It''s good to see ya, Alex!" Hagrid boomed in his deep voice. "I was just here to help a young Muggle-born wizard get his school supplies. But as it turns out, his father''s a Squib, so he knows Diagon Alley pretty well. Didn''t really need my help after all." Hagrid scratched his beard sheepishly.


    Alex tried not to laugh, realizing Hagrid had misunderstood his question. But, as usual, Hagrid was generous with the details.


    "So, are you heading back to Hogwarts now?" Alex asked, changing the subject.


    Hagrid shook his head. "Nah, not yet. I''ve been in Diagon Alley since morning, helpin'' the family, but they didn''t need much. I ended up wandering over to Knockturn Alley, pokin'' around a bit. Didn''t even realize it''s nearly dinnertime, and I haven''t had a bite to eat all day! Figured I''d stop in here for a drink."


    Alex chuckled. Hagrid had a way of talking that made it hard not to like him.


    "What did you buy on your trip, Mr. Hagrid? That''s quite a large package you''re carrying."


    Hagrid beamed and patted the large bundle slung over his shoulder. "Ah, this? You won''t believe it¡ªI picked up a whole pound of dragon liver! Got it for a steal. Can ya guess how much it cost? Nah, ya wouldn''t believe it! The cheapest deal I''ve ever found!"


    "Dragon liver? That''s amazing!" Alex''s curiosity piqued. "I''ve never seen dragon liver before. Can I have a look?"


    "Of course, my friend!" Hagrid said enthusiastically, opening up the bundle to reveal a piece of liver that was dark and rich in color, still fresh and glistening as though it had just been cut.


    "My goodness, it looks like it''s straight from the dragon!" Alex examined it closely. "What are you going to do with it? Use it for potions?"


    Hagrid chuckled. "Nah, I''m thinkin'' of makin'' a meat sauce. But it''s such a fine piece, maybe I should try somethin'' special."


    Alex, his love for cooking kicking in, had an idea.


    "How about I cook it for you? I can fry it with some spring onions. I think it would taste much better than meat sauce. What do you think?"


    Hagrid looked surprised. "You can cook? But you''re only eleven!"


    Tom, who had been listening nearby, joined the conversation. "Oh, Hagrid, you''ve no idea! Alex''s cooking is fantastic. I''ve been eating his meals for weeks now, and I''ve learned a thing or two just by watching him. If he ever wrote a magical recipe book, it''d sell out instantly."


    Since Alex had moved into the Leaky Cauldron, Tom hadn''t had to pay for a single meal¡ªAlex had taken over the kitchen, cooking dinner and sometimes breakfast for them both.


    Hagrid grinned. "Well, if Tom says so, then let''s do it! I''m up for tryin'' anything new. Go on, Alex, let''s see what ya can make."


    Alex eagerly took the dragon liver into the kitchen, realizing just how special this ingredient was. As he handled the liver, he could still feel a faint warmth in it, along with a strong, gamey scent.


    Hagrid had mentioned that it was bought from a vendor in Knockturn Alley, which explained its freshness.


    Alex grabbed a handful of spring onions he had grown himself, sliced up the dragon liver, and marinated it with onions, ginger, soy sauce, and cooking wine. Once it was ready, he stir-fried the dragon liver over high heat, keeping the flavors balanced. He made sure to prepare a few side dishes as well, knowing Hagrid''s appetite would need more than one plate. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the smell of the cooked dragon liver wafted through the air, Hagrid and Tom were practically drooling in anticipation. Their eyes were fixed on the steaming dish as Alex carried it to the table.


    "Well, here it is¡ªstir-fried dragon liver with spring onions. Give it a try!" Alex said, setting the dish down.


    Hagrid, who wasted no time grabbing a forkful, took a bite, and his eyes lit up. "Blimey, this is delicious! Best liver I''ve ever had!"


    Alex took a bite as well and was pleased with the result. The dragon liver had a unique taste¡ªnot quite like pork or lamb liver. It was rich but tender, with a slight crunch on the outside and a melt-in-your-mouth texture inside.


    Tom, grinning, brought out a large bottle of red currant rum from his collection. "This calls for a celebration! A meal like this deserves some good drink to go with it."


    They ate and drank together, laughing and sharing stories, while Hagrid and Tom praised Alex''s cooking over and over.


    By the time the night ended, both Hagrid and Tom were rosy-cheeked and full, content with the delicious meal.


    As Hagrid leaned back in his chair, a bit tipsy from the rum, he raised his glass to Alex.


    "You''ve got a real talent, lad. Best dragon liver I''ve ever had. And I''ve had quite a bit!"


    After eating and drinking, Alex, Hagrid, and Tom continued to chat, and eventually, the conversation turned to the topic of the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters.

 Chapter 11 - 11 - Dead Eater

    "They''re nothing but a pack of venomous snakes hiding in the shadows. They strike when you least expect it, but that''s all they are¡ªcowards," Hagrid said, his disdain for the Death Eaters clear in his voice.


    "But things seem calm now, don''t they? I haven''t seen any news about the Death Eaters in the papers for a while," Alex said, noting Hagrid''s fiery attitude.


    Hagrid burped loudly and shook his head. "Don''t let the quiet fool you. They''ve been lying low recently, but mark my words¡ªthey''re up to something. Probably brewing some new conspiracy. But don''t worry, we''ve got Dumbledore and the Order of the Phoenix. We''ll win this war, you''ll see." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex frowned slightly, confused. "Isn''t the Ministry of Magic already fighting them? Why did Dumbledore set up the Order of the Phoenix? Wouldn''t the Ministry see it as a private army and get suspicious?"


    Hagrid leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper as if sharing a secret. "You''re right to wonder, lad. But here''s the thing¡ªthere are plenty of people in the Ministry who secretly support You-Know-Who. The Ministry''s full of people who either agree with his ideas or are too scared to stand up to him. You never know who''s trustworthy. That''s why Dumbledore created the Order¡ªto fight the secret war that the Ministry can''t handle. Some of the Aurors in the Ministry are part of the Order, too. Dumbledore always says, ''We fight the secret with the secret.''"


    Alex stared at Hagrid in disbelief. ''Is he really telling me all this so casually?'' It seemed that a little too much alcohol had loosened Hagrid''s tongue, and he was revealing sensitive information without a second thought. Alex couldn''t help but feel concerned for the Order''s security, given how easily Hagrid was spilling its secrets.


    The conversation continued late into the night, with Hagrid and Tom finishing off the bottle of red currant rum between them. Eventually, Hagrid glanced at the clock, his eyes widening. "Blimey, look at the time! I''ve gotta head back to Hogwarts. Past curfew already!"


    Tom, who was also quite drunk, mumbled, "How''re you gettin'' back, Hagrid? The Floo Network''s been down here for a while now, thanks to those Death Eaters messin'' up the Ministry. The Department of Magical Transportation hasn''t had the manpower to fix it yet."


    Hagrid rubbed his beard thoughtfully. "Aye, that''s right... Well, I could head to Knockturn Alley. Borgin and Burkes always keep their Floo open late, but that place deals in dark magic. Not the friendliest place to visit at night."


    Alex, seeing Hagrid''s unsteady steps and slurred speech, felt uneasy about letting him go alone. Diagon Alley might have been calm lately, but Knockturn Alley was still dangerous. And, with the heat from the dragon liver and a bit of rum warming him up, Alex made a bold offer.


    "I''ll walk you there, Mr. Hagrid. Just to be safe."


    Hagrid, too tipsy to argue, nodded. "Ah, thanks, lad. That''s mighty kind of ya."


    With Tom passed out at the bar, Alex and Hagrid left the Leaky Cauldron and walked down the quiet streets of Diagon Alley. The shops were closed for the night, their windows dark. As they neared Knockturn Alley, the air seemed to get colder, and the narrow streets became more shadowed and oppressive.


    They arrived at Borgin and Burkes, a shop known for selling dangerous and dark magical artifacts. The storefront looked as eerie as ever, with dusty windows and strange objects peeking out from the dimly lit interior. As they stepped inside, the shopkeeper was nowhere to be seen. Alex glanced around, feeling a mix of fascination and caution as he took in the sight of various cursed objects¡ªa mask with a terrifying grin, a shriveled hand, and a glass eyeball that seemed to follow him wherever he moved.


    Hagrid hiccupped and clapped Alex on the shoulder. "Best not to touch anything in here, lad. Ya never know what curses might be on these things." He lumbered over to the fireplace, grabbed a handful of Floo powder, and, after calling out "Hogsmeade!" disappeared in a swirl of green flames.


    Left alone in the strange shop, Alex didn''t linger. The place gave him the creeps, and he didn''t want to tempt fate by sticking around. He quickly made his way toward the exit of Knockturn Alley.


    Just as he reached the end of the alley, a shadowy figure appeared out of nowhere, the telltale sign of someone Apparating. Alex froze, his instincts kicking in. Something felt off. The figure stumbled through the alley, knocking over crates and barrels in a hurry. Whoever it was, they didn''t notice Alex crouching behind a nearby pillar. The man was clearly being chased, his movements frantic as he fled deeper into the alley.


    Alex had barely caught his breath when, without warning, two more figures appeared in a swirl of black smoke. Dressed in black robes and wearing skull-like masks, they were unmistakably Death Eaters. One of them raised a wand and fired a spell at the fleeing man.


    The man, hearing the attack behind him, spun around and deflected the curse with his own wand, sending the spell crashing into a nearby barrel, which exploded into wooden splinters.


    Now, spells flew back and forth as the two Death Eaters and their target exchanged hexes in the narrow alley. Alex, still crouched behind his cover, cursed his luck. ''Why now? I should''ve known better than to wander around here at night. Stupid.''


    He could hear the voices of the dueling wizards over the crackling spells.


    "Snape! You can''t hide behind that mask¡ªI can smell your stink from miles away!" shouted the man with long black hair, his face set in a rebellious sneer. He was clearly mocking the Death Eater, laughing even as he dodged incoming curses.


    "Sirius, you fool! Think carefully about your last words because this time, I won''t let you escape!" the Death Eater sneered back.


    Alex''s eyes widened in recognition. ''Sirius Black?!'' He had heard the name Sirius before, and he was well-known in the magical world. It seemed like he had stumbled right into a fight between a notorious Order of the Phoenix member and the Death Eaters.


    "Stop talking and finish him!" the second Death Eater growled, stepping back to prepare a more powerful spell. He muttered something under his breath, the tip of his wand glowing with dark energy.


    Alex''s heart raced. He was trapped between the two Death Eaters and Sirius, with spells flying back and forth. ''I have to stay hidden. If I get caught in the middle of this, I''m as good as dead,'' he thought, taking deep breaths to calm himself.


    But then, the situation escalated. The second Death Eater raised his wand, preparing to unleash something far more dangerous.

 Chapter 12 - 12 - Fighting Dead Eater

    The dark glow on his wand grew brighter, and Alex knew that whatever was coming would end the fight¡ªand possibly Sirius''s life.


    ''I have to do something.''


    He knew he couldn''t just sit back and wait for the battle to end. It was unrealistic to expect the Death Eaters to leave without noticing him. Taking a deep breath, he seized the moment.


    Raising his wand, Alex silently cast a powerful Impedimenta, aiming it like an invisible cannonball at one of the Death Eaters. The jinx flew toward Avery, one of the two dark wizards attacking Sirius Black.


    Avery, caught off guard, had been preparing a stronger curse to take down Sirius. The sudden attack from behind startled him so much that he abandoned his spell and reflexively cast a shield charm to block Alex''s jinx. In his confusion, Avery wildly fired a curse back in Alex''s direction but struggled to see where the attack had come from.


    Alex moved swiftly. He had already anticipated a counterattack. Ducking low, he closed the gap between them, using the element of surprise. With a quick sweep of his leg, Alex knocked Avery''s wand out of his hand, sending it clattering to the ground.


    Avery barely had time to react before Alex delivered a sharp kick to his midsection, causing him to double over in pain.


    "Oof!" Avery groaned as the air left his lungs, his body folding forward from the blow. But Alex wasn''t done. With a fluid motion, he stepped in and grabbed Avery''s head, slamming his knee into the Death Eater''s face with a sickening thud. Blood spurted from Avery''s nose as he fell backward, unconscious before he hit the ground.


    It had all happened in the blink of an eye. Alex''s training paid off¡ªhis precise, calculated movements had taken down Avery before the man had a chance to fight back.


    Quickly regaining his focus, Alex turned his attention to Snape, the other Death Eater. He raised his wand and fired a compressed version of Impedimenta at Snape, who was still dueling Sirius.


    Snape, always sharp in battle, noticed the incoming spell just in time. He blocked a hex from Sirius with one hand and spun around, casting Sectumsempra. The curse sliced through the air like a blade, cutting through Alex''s jinx as if it were nothing.


    Alex''s eyes widened. ''What kind of spell is that?'' he muttered to himself.


    Realizing the danger, he immediately conjured a shield using Protego to block Snape''s deadly curse. But Sectumsempra was too powerful. Alex watched in horror as his shield began to crack under the pressure, the curse slowly cutting through it.


    Just as Alex was about to dodge out of the way, a bright flash of silver light erupted from his body. A glowing shield formed around him, and within it, the shimmering figure of a silver-white doe appeared. The doe blocked Snape''s curse completely, protecting Alex from harm.


    Snape''s expression changed for a moment when he saw the Patronus-like shield. His eyes flickered with emotion, but he said nothing. Instead, he shot one final curse at Sirius, then quickly moved to Avery''s unconscious body, grabbed him, and disappeared with a loud crack as he Apparated away.


    Alex let out a shaky breath, the tension finally leaving his body. "That was too close," he muttered. His heart was pounding.


    ''Is this what dueling adults feels like?'' he thought. If not for that mysterious shield, he might not have survived.


    Remembering the shield, Alex reached into his jacket and pulled out the small copper token that Lily Potter had given him. The once-shining surface was now dull and lifeless.


    "So this really was a protective charm... It saved my life."


    While Alex was still recovering from the shock, Sirius Black approached, his face full of curiosity and concern. Alex quickly raised his wand in defense, unsure of the man''s intentions.


    "Whoa there, kid, no need to be jumpy. I''m not one of them," Sirius said, raising his hands in surrender. "You were the one who helped me back there, weren''t you?"


    Alex kept his wand pointed at Sirius but relaxed slightly. "I only managed to catch one of them by surprise," he replied cautiously, still wary of Sirius.


    Sirius chuckled, clearly impressed. "You did more than that, kid. You took that guy down with three moves. I saw the whole thing. I''m Sirius Black, by the way. You can just call me Sirius."


    "I got lucky," Alex replied, lowering his wand further. "It was the other one, the man you called Snape, who almost got me. Are you an Auror or part of the Order of the Phoenix?"


    Sirius raised an eyebrow. "You know about the Order of the Phoenix? Well, yeah, I''m part of the Order. It''s not much of a secret these days," he said with a smirk. "But you¡ªwhat''s your name? You''re a bit young to be handling Death Eaters like that."


    "Alex Wilson," he answered. Now more relaxed, Alex couldn''t help but smile. "I''ve just been practicing a lot, I guess. And I got lucky that the man you called Snape didn''t keep attacking me."


    "Wilson, huh? Well, you''ve got some serious guts for a kid. The protective spell you used back there¡ªthat was no ordinary magic. I''ve never seen a student cast something like that."


    "That wasn''t me," Alex admitted. He held up the copper charm. "Lily Potter gave me this. She told me it was a good luck charm, but it turned out to be something more."


    "Lily?" Sirius''s eyes widened. "You know Lily Potter? How''d you come across her?"


    "I met her when I came to Diagon Alley to get my school supplies," Alex explained. "She and her husband, James, were shopping, and she gave me this charm. I didn''t know it would actually protect me like that."


    Sirius laughed warmly. "That sounds like Lily. She and James are my closest friends. They''re good people, the best I know." His tone softened, and there was a hint of fondness in his voice.


    "Since you know them, I guess we can call ourselves friends, too," Sirius said with a grin. "You''re just starting at Hogwarts, aren''t you? Hard to believe a first-year like you just took on a Death Eater."


    "Yeah, I haven''t even started yet," Alex admitted, feeling a bit self-conscious. "But I''ve been practicing a lot, and I guess tonight it paid off." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before they could continue their conversation, the sound of several loud cracks filled the air as more people appeared in the alley. Sirius''s expression turned serious as he looked around.


    "Looks like we''re not alone anymore."

 Chapter 13 - 13 - To Hogwartz

    "Little Sirius, what''s the situation? There was a magical disturbance here just now, so I came quickly." The voice came from the leader of the group that had just arrived. He was leaning on a cane, his face heavily scarred, and his appearance was rather unsettling. One of his eyes was covered with a magical eye that moved independently, scanning the scene in all directions. It was none other than Mad-Eye Moody, the famous Auror.


    Alex glanced at the new arrivals and quickly deduced that they were likely Aurors. He couldn''t help but think sarcastically, ''Took them long enough to get here.''


    Seeing the new arrivals, Sirius led Alex over to meet them.


    "It was two Death Eaters¡ªSnape and Avery. I know them well, but unfortunately, they were both masked, so there''s no way to officially accuse them. Those two scoundrels had been tailing me, and I ended up in Knockturn Alley. If it weren''t for Alex here, I might not have lasted until you arrived," Sirius explained with a wry smile before introducing everyone.


    "Mad-Eye, this here is Alex Wilson, a little wizard I just met. He''s the one who took down Avery¡ªkicked his backside quite thoroughly! And would you believe it, he''s just about to start at Hogwarts." Sirius grinned at Alex proudly.


    Moody''s magical eye focused on Alex, looking him over thoroughly. "Boy, you''ve done a brave thing, but situations like this are no place for an underage wizard. Don''t be so reckless next time. If you''d gotten hurt, your family would''ve been devastated."


    "Mr. Moody, I understand. I won''t act rashly again." Alex agreed, although he couldn''t help but think, ''If you Aurors had arrived sooner, I wouldn''t have needed to step in at all.'' But he didn''t argue and kept his thoughts to himself.


    Moody grunted in response, accepting Alex''s promise. "Alright, I''ll overlook the fact that you were casting spells outside of school grounds this time. I''ll follow up with Sirius on the details. Frank, see to it that he gets home safely."


    Alex looked up and said, "Mr. Moody, I''m an orphan. I''m staying at the Leaky Cauldron for now. I can find my own way back."


    Moody paused for a moment, seeming to take in Alex''s situation before nodding. "Alright, but Frank, you still make sure he gets back safe." He gestured to Frank Longbottom, one of the other Aurors. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex shrugged and followed Frank out of the alley without complaint, feeling more exhausted than anything after the night''s events. ''What a night of bad luck,'' he thought to himself.


    As they were leaving, Sirius called out, "Thanks again, Alex! I''ll stop by to visit when I can."


    Alex waved back, feeling slightly embarrassed by Sirius''s loud goodbye. ''Does he have to shout like that in the middle of the night?''


    Once back at the Leaky Cauldron, Alex thanked Frank for escorting him and headed straight to his room. As he lay down, the events of the night played through his mind on repeat.


    ''The Death Eaters are no joke. That spell Snape used¡ªit was terrifying. The power behind it broke through two of my Obstruction Jinxes like they were nothing. I need to work on strengthening my magic. My practice isn''t enough if I want to survive against people like that.''


    Alex made a firm decision right then and there. He wouldn''t be leaving the Leaky Cauldron until school started. He planned to train rigorously, using every moment to improve his skills.


    With that thought in mind, he pulled out the copper amulet that had saved his life. He stared at the now-dull piece of metal and felt a surge of gratitude toward Lily Potter. ''I need to thank her properly for this.''


    The next day, Alex wrote a letter to Lily, thanking her for the life-saving gift. A few days later, Lily wrote back, thrilled that her experimental amulet had worked so well. In her letter, she explained that the amulet was a practice piece she had made to test some of her alchemy skills. She was overjoyed that it had proven so effective.


    Alex couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised at how casually she had given him such a powerful item. ''Who just hands out experimental magic like that?'' he wondered. Still, his curiosity got the better of him, and he asked Lily more about how the amulet worked. To his delight, Lily explained the basic principles behind its magic.


    The amulet, she explained, had two key enchantments. The first was a stress-activated charm that would trigger automatically if the wearer was in danger. The second was a protective shield spell, something Lily had developed with her own unique understanding of magical defense. She mentioned learning the technique from an old book at Hogwarts and offered to tell Alex more when they were at school.


    Meanwhile, Sirius also kept in touch, though not as frequently. One day, Alex received a package from Sirius¡ªinside were 200 gold Galleons, along with a note thanking him for his help during the Knockturn Alley encounter. Sirius, in typical fashion, had written, "I could''ve handled them myself, but I appreciate the backup!"


    Alex couldn''t help but smile. ''This guy loves to play the hero,'' he thought. His impression of Sirius had improved, though. The man was generous, and despite his bravado, he was genuinely thankful. Still, 200 Galleons felt like an excessive reward. But knowing Sirius, Alex decided it was best not to argue. He wrote back, thanking him for the gift and keeping up correspondence, even if Sirius''s letters were filled with bragging and tales of his own daring adventures.


    Time passed quickly, and soon, it was time for Alex to head to Hogwarts. Over the past month, he had made tremendous progress in his studies and training, pushing himself hard to master the spells in the beginner''s spellbook as well as several defensive spells. He had even begun studying Transfiguration, Herbology, and Potions, though he knew these subjects would need more hands-on guidance at school.


    On the day of his departure, Alex packed his luggage, said his goodbyes to Tom, the innkeeper, and headed for King''s Cross Station.


    Tom, who had grown fond of Alex during his stay, gifted him a small barrel of butterbeer as a parting gift. Alex, in return, left Tom a few simple recipes, including one for fried chicken, which earned him a warm, fatherly smile from the old man.

 Chapter 14 - 14 - Meeting New Friends

    Arriving early at King''s Cross Station, Alex pushed his trolley loaded with luggage to the barrier between Platforms 9 and 10. There were Aurors stationed around the area, likely to prevent any Muggles from wandering through by mistake.


    After checking that no one was watching him too closely, Alex took a deep breath and pushed his trolley through the barrier.


    On the other side, the Hogwarts Express sat waiting on the platform, its dark red steam engine ready to take students to school. The platform wasn''t crowded yet¡ªit was only a little after 9 AM, and the train wouldn''t depart until 11.


    Alex picked a random carriage, levitated his luggage inside with a flick of his wand, and settled into an empty compartment.


    He placed his owl, Tailwind, on the table and watched as the sleepy bird continued to doze in its cage. Shaking his head with a smile, Alex opened his book, ''Basic Transfiguration Guide,'' to review the material.


    An hour passed quietly. The platform outside grew busier as more students arrived with their families. Then, a knock came at the door of his compartment.


    "Is anyone sitting here?" a young girl asked, pointing to the seat opposite Alex.


    She looked about his age, with long brown hair and light green eyes. There was a hint of nervousness in her expression.


    "No, feel free to sit," Alex replied, offering her a kind smile.


    "I''m Alex Wilson. Need help with your luggage?" he asked, noticing that she was struggling with her heavy suitcase.


    The girl nodded gratefully. "I''m Vivienne Bulstrode, but just call me Vivian" she said as she stepped aside.


    With a wave of his hand, Alex levitated her suitcase into the luggage rack with ease.


    "Wow, that was cool! You didn''t even use your wand!" Vivian exclaimed, clearly impressed. "Are you a senior? I''m a first-year, heading to Hogwarts for the first time."


    Alex chuckled. "Actually, I''m a first-year too. I''ve just had some practice with magic before starting school."


    Vivian''s eyes widened. "You''re really good! I thought only older students could cast spells like that. What family are you from? I don''t recognize the name Wilson."


    Alex shrugged. "I''m an orphan, raised in the Muggle world. No connections to any pure-blood families."


    Vivian looked surprised. "Really? You don''t seem like a Muggle-born at all with how well you use magic!"


    "My grandfather''s a Squib," she continued excitedly. "He was expelled from the Bulstrode family, but when I got my Hogwarts letter, we were welcomed back. He was so proud!"


    Alex raised an eyebrow. "Your family kicked your grandfather out, and now he''s happy to go back? Doesn''t that bother you?"


    Vivian shrugged. "He''s happy because he hates being a Squib. To him, being back in the Bulstrode family is a big deal. They''re one of the Sacred Twenty-Eight pure-blood families, after all."


    Alex didn''t fully understand her pride in returning to a family that had cast out her grandfather, but he let it go. Everyone had their own views on family, after all.


    Just then, there was a commotion on the platform outside. Alex leaned toward the window. "What''s going on out there?" he asked.


    Vivian poked her head out of the window to take a look. "Looks like an argument. I think it''s the Travers and McKinnon families. I''ve seen them at family gatherings."


    When she pulled her head back in, her hair was windswept and a bit messy.


    She grinned. "I heard that the McKinnon family thinks someone in the Travers family is a Death Eater. They''ve been at each other''s throats ever since an Auror from the McKinnon family got hurt by one of the Travers Death Eaters."


    Alex blinked in surprise. "How do you know all this?"


    Vivian puffed out her chest, looking smug. "Since we rejoined the Bulstrode family, I''ve been to a lot of gatherings. You hear a lot of stories after dinner. Let me tell you, the pure-blood families have a lot of secrets!"


    Alex couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. ''She likes to gossip.''


    The two continued to watch the commotion outside the train window.


    "Do you think they''ll fight?" Vivian asked Alex, her eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "I doubt it," Alex replied, pointing to the Aurors who had already arrived. "They''re here to maintain order. It''ll probably get stopped before anything serious happens."


    Sure enough, the Aurors quickly intervened, separating the two groups who had been arguing and looked ready to come to blows.


    "Huh, I was hoping for a good fight. What a letdown," Vivian said with a disappointed sigh, leaning back from the window with a bored expression.


    Alex couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. Watching her, he felt like he was seeing a person who enjoyed sitting back, eating popcorn, and watching other people''s drama, completely detached from the situation. ''She''s like one of those people who just love to watch things unfold from the sidelines,'' he thought.


    Vivian turned to him, changing the subject. "Which house do you think we''ll be sorted into? My family''s always been in Slytherin, so I''m guessing I''ll end up there too."


    "I don''t really care, but I''d like to be in Ravenclaw. I heard they have their own library, and it seems like a good place for quiet study," Alex replied. He''d done his homework about the Hogwarts houses and thought Ravenclaw suited him best.


    Vivian laughed. "Yeah, I figured you for a Ravenclaw. The moment I saw you, you were reading. I''ve heard Ravenclaw''s full of smart students."


    Alex chuckled. "If you end up in Slytherin, just be careful. Things are pretty chaotic in the magical world right now, and I''ve heard a lot of those who follow the Dark Lord are from Slytherin." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vivian waved her hand dismissively. "It''s not that bad. Plenty of Slytherins are neutral. Like my family¡ªthey don''t think the Dark Lord can actually win. They think his ideas are too extreme."


    "Is it because of Dumbledore?" Alex asked. "I''ve heard he''s the greatest wizard of our time."


    Vivian shrugged. "That''s part of it, but it''s more about the Dark Lord''s pure-blood obsession. He wants to get rid of wizards with Muggle blood, but a lot of pure-blood families have business dealings with Muggles, and¡­ well," she leaned in and lowered her voice, "many pure-blood families have married into Muggle families at some point. If they didn''t, the family line would die out."


    Alex nodded thoughtfully. He had considered this before. It made sense¡ªif pure-blood families only married each other, they would eventually run into problems with inbreeding, leading to health and mental issues.


    "Just don''t say that out loud if you end up in Slytherin. They might not like hearing it," Alex warned with a slight grin.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid," Vivian said with a smirk.


    Their conversation was interrupted by a knock at the door of their compartment.

 Chapter 15 - 15 - Playing Card

    "Hey, mind if I join you? All the other compartments are full," said a boy standing at the door with a friendly smile. He rubbed the back of his head nervously.


    "Of course, come on in. There''s plenty of room," Alex replied, gesturing to the empty seats. "I''m Alex Wilson, and this is Vivian Bulstrode."


    "I''m Charles. Charles McKinnon," the boy introduced himself with a shy smile.


    Charles was taller than Alex, though a bit thin. Vivian gave Alex a meaningful look when she heard the name, clearly recognizing it from their earlier conversation. She raised an eyebrow as if to say, ''That''s the McKinnon I was talking about!''


    Alex smiled back at her but kept things polite. He helped Charles with his luggage, and soon enough, Vivian started chatting with him. Luckily, the conversation stayed light, and she didn''t mention the tension between their families. Alex had been a bit worried that she''d bring it up, which would have made things awkward very quickly. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they settled in, Vivian pulled out a copy of the Daily Prophet and began reading aloud. "Have you guys heard? They say Harold Minchum, the current Minister of Magic, is about to step down. People are saying he hasn''t done enough besides putting more Dementors around Azkaban. The Dark Lord is getting stronger, and Death Eaters are causing chaos everywhere. They even attacked Sirius Black in Diagon Alley last month."


    ''Technically, it was Knockturn Alley.''


    Charles frowned. "It''s about time for a change. The Ministry''s just reacting to attacks instead of stopping them. Those Death Eaters are a menace," he said, his previous shyness gone as his anger rose.


    Alex, sensing Charles''s frustration, added calmly, "Don''t worry. They won''t be causing trouble for much longer."


    He didn''t remember much of the plot of Harry Potter, but he knew one thing for certain¡ªVoldemort would soon fall after Harry was born.


    Charles gave a weak smile, clearly comforted by Alex''s words. "I hope you''re right. My family''s been fighting against You-Know-Who for years. Several of my relatives have joined the Aurors. My uncle was attacked by Death Eaters not long ago¡ªone of them broke his leg. He''s still at St. Mungo''s Hospital. We''re sure one of the Death Eaters was Travers, but the Ministry won''t investigate without solid proof. It''s infuriating."


    Vivian''s eyes widened in shock. "That''s awful! Didn''t your uncle see who attacked him?"


    Alex stepped in to explain. "Many Death Eaters wear masks when they attack. It''s hard to recognize them even if you see them."


    Charles nodded. "Exactly. My uncle''s sure it was Travers, but without evidence, the Ministry won''t take action."


    As the conversation shifted to complaints about the Ministry of Magic, Alex realized just how fractured the magical world was. There were different opinions even within the Ministry itself, which was likely contributing to its inaction against the Death Eaters.


    Before long, the Hogwarts Express began to move.


    "The train''s finally off," Vivian said, settling into her seat. "I heard it takes several hours to get there."


    Alex was puzzled. "Several hours? Why does it take so long? The magical world has so many ways to travel faster¡ªwhy are we using a slow, old-fashioned train?"


    Vivian shrugged, looking equally curious. "That''s a good question. I''ve wondered the same thing. Why don''t they just use magic to get us there faster?"


    Charles, who seemed more informed, chimed in. "There''s an enchantment on the train. It''s supposed to give new students time to get to know each other and build excitement for Hogwarts. Plus, it''s a tradition. They''ve been using this train for decades, if not longer."


    Alex nodded thoughtfully. "I see. So it''s more about tradition than anything else."


    "I heard that wizards used to travel to Hogwarts in their own way¡ªsome rode broomsticks, others used Floo Powder to go straight to Hogsmeade," Charles McKinnon explained, leaning back in his seat. "But after the International Statute of Secrecy came into effect in 1692, they had to stop all that. Too many wizards were being spotted by Muggles, and it put a lot of pressure on the Ministry of Magic to cover things up."


    "Well, since we have plenty of time on the train, how about I teach you a game?" Alex suggested, a sly grin forming on his face.


    "Sure, I''m up for anything," Charles replied, his earlier serious demeanor vanishing at the mention of games. "Is it Wizard Chess or Gobstones?"


    Alex shook his head. "No, it''s a game from my homeland. Usually, it''s played with four people, but three can play too. I''ll teach you."


    Alex reached into his luggage and pulled out a deck of cards, carefully placing it on the table in front of them. He had a feeling that once they got into the game, they wouldn''t be able to resist its charm.


    "But wait... I still need a proper table," Alex muttered to himself. His Transfiguration skills weren''t perfect yet, but he knew enough to manage a solution. He pointed his wand at the small table by the window and cast an Engorgio spell, extending the table just enough for their game.


    "That should do it," he said with satisfaction.


    Alex began explaining the basics of the game to Vivian and Charles. His teaching experience at the orphanage came in handy, and he quickly laid out the rules in simple terms. "Alright, let''s play a couple of rounds so you can get the hang of it," Alex said.


    "These cards look confusing," Vivian admitted, frowning as she studied them. "Are you sure it''s fun?"


    "You''ll get the hang of it," Charles said, clearly intrigued. "Let''s give it a try."


    With that, the three of them gathered around the table, Vivian and Charles sitting on chairs while Alex pulled a suitcase into the aisle to sit on. They began playing under Alex''s guidance, slowly learning the strategy and excitement of poker.


    After about half an hour, both Vivian and Charles had picked up the basic gameplay. They each managed to win a round, thanks to Alex letting them win to make sure they fully understood the game.


    "Haha, I won again! This is actually pretty fun," Vivian exclaimed, putting her card forward triumphantly, her earlier confusion replaced by excitement.


    "Let''s make it more interesting," Charles suggested, grinning. "Whoever lost the most by the time the snack trolley comes around has to buy the snacks."


    Vivian''s eyes lit up. "I''m in! I feel like my luck is pretty good right now."

 Chapter 16 - 16 - Travers

    Alex chuckled to himself.


    ''They''re feeling confident now, but I''ll show them soon enough,'' he thought, ready to bring them back to reality with a few well-placed wins.


    The next few rounds started, and the game picked up in intensity.


    After a while, there was a knock at the compartment door. The three looked over to see the snack trolley had arrived, pushed by a middle-aged woman offering a variety of magical treats.


    At this point, Alex was in a sour mood. He had been losing for the past few rounds despite planning to teach them a lesson in the game.


    "Alright, Alex, you''ve lost the most, so it''s your turn to buy the snacks," Vivian teased, her eyes gleaming with playful mischief.


    "Yeah, yeah," Alex muttered, taking out his wallet. "How is your luck so good?" He begrudgingly bought an assortment of snacks for the three of them.


    As they dug into their treats, Charles handed Alex a small candy. "Try this Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Bean. It has all kinds of flavors¡ªsome are really good, others... not so much."


    Alex popped the candy into his mouth and immediately regretted it. "Ugh!" He grimaced, nearly spitting it out. "Earwax?"


    Vivian and Charles burst into laughter, clearly amused by his misfortune.


    "Yeah, that happens," Charles chuckled. "Some of the flavors are a bit... unpleasant."


    Alex shook his head and quickly switched to a Chocolate Frog, which was much more tolerable. As he unwrapped the frog, he found a collectible card inside featuring Hengist of Woodcroft, the founder of Hogsmeade.


    As he nibbled on the chocolate, Alex glanced out the window, feeling a growing sense of excitement for the magical world that awaited him at Hogwarts.


    The three continued snacking and chatting. Vivian rambled on about her family''s background and their connections, barely pausing to breathe. Her constant chatter had Alex''s ears nearly ringing, but he smiled and nodded politely.


    From his perspective, someone with a high emotional intelligence might describe Vivian as "full of energy," while others might just call her "overbearing." Either way, she was friendly and engaging, which made the trip more lively.


    Charles, on the other hand, relaxed more as the journey went on. His shyness gave way to enthusiasm as he explained Quidditch to Alex and Vivian, particularly after learning that neither of them was well-versed in the magical sport.


    He delved into the rules, explaining the different positions¡ªSeeker, Chaser, Beater, and Keeper¡ªand even listed some of the most famous Quidditch teams and players from around the world. Alex listened with mild curiosity, though he found the sport rather brutal.


    He couldn''t help but think, ''How does a world with such advanced magic still have such a savage sport?''


    Some of the fouls Charles described, like being knocked unconscious by a Bludger, sounded more like dangerous accidents than sport.


    As the train continued its journey toward Hogwarts, Alex leaned back, taking in the lively atmosphere around him. He had started the trip with the intention of quietly reading, but now he was glad to have spent the time bonding with his new companions. Though the magical world had its strange mix of charm and danger, he felt a growing sense of belonging, and that was enough to keep him looking forward to what lay ahead.


    "In 5 minutes, the train will arrive at Hogwarts. Please leave your luggage on the train; someone will take care of delivering it to the school," the voice over the intercom announced.


    "Finally!" Charles exclaimed as he stood up, stretching his arms. "I''ve been sitting so long I can barely feel my legs!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex packed up the cards and the leftover snacks.


    The train slowed to a halt, and the three of them made their way outside, where the sky had already begun to darken.


    At the station, a large figure holding a lantern called out, "First years! First-year students over here!"


    Everyone''s attention shifted toward Hagrid''s booming voice. Alex, Charles, and Vivian made their way toward him.


    "Hagrid! Long time no see," Alex greeted with a smile as they approached.


    "Oh, Alex! Good to see ya, lad!" Hagrid beamed, but his expression quickly shifted to one of guilt. "I heard about what happened back in Knockturn Alley. I should''ve been more careful, I shouldn''t have let¡ª"


    "It''s alright, Hagrid," Alex interrupted, trying to keep things light. "It wasn''t your fault. I was a bit careless myself, but look, I''m perfectly fine now."


    He didn''t want to talk about it, especially not with so many first-year students gathering around. He also didn''t want to draw attention to any Death Eater connections or the trouble that could arise from that.


    Hagrid, however, seemed unable to let it go. "I still feel awful about it, Alex. Headmaster Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall gave me a right scolding. I haven''t been allowed to go to Diagon Alley since, not after what happened to you."


    Alex, trying to steer the conversation away from that night, said with a weak smile, "Don''t worry about it, Hagrid. I''m just excited to be starting at Hogwarts. Shouldn''t you be congratulating me?"


    Hearing this, Hagrid''s face brightened. "Aye, congratulations, Alex! You''re gonna love Hogwarts; just wait!"


    As they were talking, Charles and Vivian couldn''t help but grow curious. They had caught bits of the conversation about a dangerous incident but didn''t want to pry just yet.


    They exchanged a glance, silently agreeing to ask Alex about it later when the timing was better.


    Suddenly, a loud, obnoxious voice cut through the crowd. "Oi, big guy! Are you just gonna stand there, or are you gonna get a move on? My legs are about to give out!"


    The voice belonged to a smug-looking boy with dark hair and a sneering expression. He didn''t care that Hagrid had been mid-conversation; he was focused entirely on himself.


    Alex felt a flash of irritation at the boy''s rudeness. He turned and gave him a hard stare. The boy, undeterred, noticed Alex''s look and sneered even more.


    "What''re you looking at?" the boy snapped. "I''m talking to this oaf over here, not you."


    Before Alex could respond, Charles stepped in, his face tense with anger. "Back off, Travers! Keep running your mouth, and you''ll regret it."


    The boy, now identified as Sampur Travers, smirked. "Oh, it''s you, McKinnon. Still letting your family''s name drag you around? Tell me, did you cry like a baby when your uncle got hurt? You should have stayed home with the other weaklings."

 Chapter 17 - 17 - The Sorting Hat

    Charles clenched his fists, ready to lunge at Travers, but Alex stepped between them, placing a hand on Charles'' shoulder.


    "Don''t let him get to you, Charles," Alex said quietly. "He''s trying to provoke you on purpose. Stay calm."


    Just then, Hagrid stepped in, his massive frame blocking the confrontation. "No fighting outside the school grounds. If you want to start anything here, I''ve got the right to send ya home straight away. Then you''ll have to explain why you missed your first year at Hogwarts."


    The threat of being sent home seemed to work. Travers, though still smirking, backed off slightly, muttering under his breath, "Hmph¡­ guess I''ll let you off this time, McKinnon. But don''t think this is over."


    Charles scowled as Travers walked away, but Alex pulled him aside and whispered, "That guy''s just looking for trouble. You did the right thing by not giving in. If you had attacked him, you could have been expelled before even starting your first day."


    "You''re right. I almost lost my temper. Thanks, Alex," Charles said, taking a deep breath to calm himself.


    Vivian, who had watched the whole exchange with wide eyes, chimed in, "That Travers kid is bad news. He''s from a family that supports the Dark Lord. Hogwarts really shouldn''t let people like him in."


    "His family may support You-Know-Who, but that doesn''t mean the school can refuse him. As long as he''s got magical talent, he''s allowed to attend," Alex said, though he agreed that Travers seemed like trouble.


    With the confrontation defused, the three of them followed Hagrid and the other first-years along a winding path. After a short walk, they arrived at the edge of a large, dark lake. On the other side of the water stood the grand, towering silhouette of Hogwarts Castle, illuminated by the faint glow of lanterns.


    "Wow," Vivian whispered in awe, her eyes wide as she took in the sight of the castle.


    Charles and Alex, equally struck by the beauty of Hogwarts, stared silently at the impressive view.


    "There she is, Hogwarts!" Hagrid called out with pride. "We''ll be takin'' boats across the lake to get there. No more than four to a boat! C''mon, first years, follow me!"


    Alex, Vivian, and Charles quickly found a boat and climbed in, their excitement growing as they neared the legendary school. The cool breeze off the lake ruffled their robes, and the gentle rocking of the boat added to the feeling of anticipation.


    As the small group of first-year students stepped into their boats, Alex, Charles, Vivian, and Orianna settled into the same boat. Under Hagrid''s booming instructions, each boat gently glided across the calm surface of the lake.


    Alex couldn''t help but notice the boat seemed to move with minimal effort on his part, enchanted to follow a magical path toward the towering Hogwarts castle. Vivian began to chat nervously, sharing rumors she''d heard.


    "You know, the four in each boat are supposed to represent the founders of Hogwarts," she whispered, eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Alex glanced at the looming castle ahead, listening as she continued, "The journey across the lake is a tradition¡ªlike retracing the steps of the founders when they built the school."


    The view of Hogwarts drew closer, the castle appearing more magnificent with each passing moment, illuminated by the glow of the moon. It stood on a cliff, proud and unyielding, with its countless towers reaching toward the sky.


    "Everyone off!" Hagrid called, guiding the group onto the shore.


    The first-year students stepped off the boats, awe-struck by the imposing grandeur of the castle, now in full view. They followed Hagrid along a steep path that wound up the cliffside, huffing and puffing as they climbed.


    When they finally reached the top, Hogwarts loomed even larger¡ªits stone walls seeming to stretch endlessly toward the heavens.


    As they entered the great entrance hall, Alex felt a chill of excitement. Standing tall and stern at the top of the steps was a middle-aged witch dressed in dark green robes¡ªProfessor McGonagall. Her gaze swept over the students before settling on Alex. She gave him a brief glare, clearly having heard of his earlier mischief. Alex chuckled inwardly but straightened his back to avoid drawing more attention.


    "Welcome to Hogwarts," Professor McGonagall began, her voice sharp but inviting. "Before we begin the opening feast, each of you will be sorted into your house. Your house will be like your family for the rest of your time at Hogwarts. Work hard and win points, and your house could win the coveted House Cup at the end of the year." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The students shifted nervously, some whispering amongst themselves about the sorting ceremony. Alex noticed Vivian looking particularly anxious.


    "Do you think it''s an exam?" she whispered to Alex, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her robe. "I didn''t study at all over the summer."


    Alex smiled, shaking his head. "I''m sure it won''t be that bad," he said, trying to calm her nerves.


    Soon enough, Professor McGonagall led the group into the Great Hall, and the first-year students gasped in unison. The ceiling seemed to stretch endlessly, mimicking the night sky filled with stars. Hundreds of floating candles illuminated the hall, casting a warm, magical glow. Four long tables were filled with students from the upper years, all of them staring curiously at the new arrivals.


    At the front of the hall sat the famous Sorting Hat, worn and old, resting on a chair. As they gathered before it, the hat began to sing, its tune off-key but brimming with ancient magic.


    One by one, the students were called forward, placed under the hat, and sorted into their houses.


    When Orianna, the girl who had shared the boat with them, was called, she nervously approached the chair. After a brief pause, the Sorting Hat declared her a Ravenclaw, earning cheers from the table of blue-clad students.


    Vivian''s turn came next. Her face tightened with anticipation as the hat was placed on her head.


    "Slytherin!" it shouted, and she walked over to the green-and-silver table, flashing Alex a nervous grin.


    Charles was next, and to no one''s surprise, the Sorting Hat quickly placed him in Gryffindor, the house of the brave. Alex could only chuckle at how perfectly his friends fit their houses.


    Finally, it was Alex''s turn. He stepped forward, feeling the weight of dozens of eyes on him as Professor McGonagall placed the Sorting Hat on his head. His mind raced for a moment, wondering what house would suit him best.

 Chapter 18 - 18 - If I Can Dissect It

    Alex walked confidently up to the front of the hall. His steps resounded in the silence as all eyes followed him.


    He sat on the chair and let Professor McGonagall place the Sorting Hat gently on his head.


    The hat slipped down over his eyes, blocking the view of the hundreds of students now staring at him, but Alex''s thoughts were racing.


    The Sorting Hat, seemingly talking to itself, murmured, "Interesting... very interesting. Serious, disciplined, with a strong sense of honor and an endless thirst for knowledge. Yet, you question rules, don''t you? You have the makings of greatness, not unlike others I''ve seen before. But you''re not quite like a typical first-year... why so mature in your thinking?"


    Alex, fascinated by the hat''s ability to probe his thoughts, couldn''t help but wonder how it worked.


    ''Can this thing really read my mind? What kind of enchantment could give an object such awareness?'' His curiosity about the hat''s construction and its alchemical properties grew, and he began to ponder what it would take to take it apart and understand it.


    "Put those thoughts away, young man!" the Sorting Hat snapped, offended by his curiosity.


    The hat''s scolding only fueled Alex''s desire to explore its workings. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So it can respond to my thoughts... fascinating. Is it a sentient object or something else entirely? Could it be the result of someone embedding a soul in an item?''


    "Enough!" The Sorting Hat, clearly exasperated, cut in. "You''ve got potential, but let''s see where you belong."


    There was a brief pause before it shouted for the whole hall to hear, "Slytherin!"


    Alex blinked, slightly surprised. He hadn''t expected that, though he quickly shrugged it off. The hat had made its choice.


    His robe''s trim changed color, emerald green and silver replacing the plain black, and the Slytherin crest appeared proudly on his chest. As he rose to join his new housemates, he caught a glimpse of the Sorting Hat, which seemed to glare back at him, almost as if holding a grudge.


    Charles and Vivian, seated at their respective tables, looked shocked. Alex could see it on their faces¡ªthey hadn''t imagined him being sorted into Slytherin. But Alex remained unbothered, casually striding over to the Slytherin table.


    He took a seat beside Vivian, who had been sorted into Slytherin earlier.


    "Welcome, Alex Wilson," a confident voice greeted him. A girl with long dark brown hair and sharp eyes extended her hand. "I''m Vanessa Greengrass, Slytherin''s prefect. It''s good to have you with us."


    "Pleasure to meet you, Prefect Greengrass," Alex responded, shaking her hand with a polite nod. "You can call me Alex."


    Vivian, who had been sitting nearby, leaned over excitedly. "I can''t believe it! I thought you''d go to Ravenclaw for sure," she said, her voice filled with surprise.


    Alex shrugged nonchalantly. "It doesn''t matter where I ended up. Though, I think the hat might have had a personal issue with me." He smirked, recalling the hat''s irritated tone.


    "You''re joking," Vivian said, clearly confused.


    "Don''t worry about it," Alex waved her off, casting a glance around the table.


    His eyes landed on Travers, who sneered at him from the other end of the table. Alex felt the weight of the stare but paid little attention to it. He was more interested in sizing up the people around him, curious about his new housemates. It was important to understand the people he''d be living within this unfamiliar magical world, especially with the rising tension in the wizarding world outside the school walls.


    Leaning toward Vanessa, he asked quietly, "Do we have anyone named Avery or Snape in our house?"


    Vanessa looked surprised by the question but quickly answered, "Neither of them are students here now. I think they''ve both graduated. Why do you ask?"


    "Oh, no reason," Alex replied casually, but inwardly, he was relieved. He had heard about those names before and was glad they weren''t around.


    Soon, the sorting ceremony ended, and the hall quieted down as an elderly wizard with a long white beard stepped forward. It was Dumbledore, the headmaster. He gave a brief speech, his warm voice filling the hall, but Alex paid close attention to the old man.


    The famous wizard who led the fight against Voldemort seemed almost ordinary¡ªnothing about him screamed "powerful" to Alex.


    "That''s Dumbledore, the greatest wizard of our time," Vivian whispered to Alex, eyes wide with awe.


    Alex only nodded, still not sure what to make of him.


    He listened as Dumbledore finished his speech, signaling the start of the feast. With a tap of his spoon, food appeared on the tables in an instant. Platters of roast chicken, beef, potatoes, vegetables, and more filled the plates. The students cheered and eagerly reached for the food, laughter and excitement filling the air.


    Alex noticed that while the first-years dug in with enthusiasm, the older students, particularly those in Slytherin, were more reserved. Alex cut a piece of lamb chop and ate it slowly, savoring the taste. He wasn''t particularly hungry, having eaten a good amount of snacks on the train earlier, but he noticed that the food at Hogwarts was much better than anything he''d had outside. The seasoning was rich, though still a bit greasy.


    As the banquet continued, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly shifted when ghosts started to appear, floating down from the ceiling or rising through the tables. The sight made many of the first-years jump in surprise, gasping at the eerie figures.


    Alex''s eyes lit up with curiosity. It was his first time seeing ghosts up close, and he couldn''t resist trying to touch one as it passed by.


    His hand went straight through the ghost, leaving him fascinated by the lack of any physical sensation.


    ''If only I could study one of these ghosts. I wonder what kind of magic binds them here,'' Alex mused, his mind already buzzing with ideas. His thoughts were always more academic, and he was often drawn to mysterious things, which made him a natural fit for Slytherin¡ªthough he hadn''t yet fully accepted that.

 Chapter 19 - 19 - Ouroboros

    As the feast continue, Alex noticed something about the dynamics at the Slytherin table. Many of the first-years seemed to know each other already. They discussed family histories, shared stories about their relatives, and recognized each other from past visits. It was clear that many of them came from wizarding families with deep roots in the magical world, just like Vivian, who seemed to be on friendly terms with a few others at the table.


    Alex, on the other hand, sat quietly, feeling somewhat like an outsider. He didn''t mind being left alone¡ªhe preferred to observe. As the chatter around him grew, he remained focused on his food, cutting another piece of lamb and chewing slowly.


    Suddenly, a boy with short blonde hair, another first-year, approached him with a smile.


    "Hi, I''m Randall Rozier. Why are you sitting here by yourself? You''re Alex Wilson, right? I haven''t heard of your family before. Are you from a foreign wizarding line?"


    Alex stifled a sigh and looked at Randall with cold, unreadable eyes. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I''m not from a foreign wizarding family. You haven''t heard of my family because I''m Muggle-born. Is that a problem?" His voice was calm but firm, making it clear he wasn''t interested in small talk.


    Randall''s smile faltered as he realized Alex wasn''t someone to be easily approached.


    "Oh, I see..." he muttered, his expression stiffening.


    Around them, a few of the other students turned their heads, whispering at the revelation that Alex was Muggle-born. In Slytherin, this was a rare thing, and many of the pure-blood students exchanged curious or unfriendly glances.


    Alex didn''t care. He found the entire situation amusing, seeing the other first-years as just children with inflated egos. He had no intention of getting involved in their petty games or family politics. His goal was simple¡ªto study, grow stronger, and stay out of unnecessary trouble.


    However, Alex was aware that his status as a Muggle-born wizard could make things difficult in Slytherin. Vivian had mentioned before that some students from pure-blood families might look down on him, and with the state of the magical world being tense, he knew he might become a target for those who sympathized with dark wizards like Voldemort. Alex made a mental note to focus on self-defense magic and other ways to protect himself as soon as possible.


    Randall, after getting the cold shoulder from Alex, slinked back to where he had been sitting near Travers. The two boys whispered to each other, and Alex noticed Travers smirking as he shot a glance in his direction. But when Alex locked eyes with him, Travers quickly looked away, shivering under Alex''s intense gaze.


    The chatter around the table soon died down, especially after Slytherin''s prefect, Vanessa Greengrass, gave the louder students a sharp look. Alex caught her eye and gave her a polite nod of thanks before returning to his meal in silence. He knew it was best to keep a low profile for now, at least until he got the lay of the land.


    As the feast came to an end, Professor Dumbledore stood up once more, reminding the students of the school''s rules.


    "No students are to enter the Forbidden Forest, so be mindful of the castle''s boundaries. Due to the current climate in the magical world, there are Aurors patrolling the grounds to ensure everyone''s safety."


    Then, with a gleam in his eye, Dumbledore announced, "And now, my favorite part of the evening¡ªlet''s sing the school song!"


    With a wave of his wand, golden ribbons flew into the air, displaying the lyrics for everyone to see.


    The entire hall stood up to sing, but each group seemed to be singing the song to their own tune, creating a chaotic and dissonant melody. Alex joined in reluctantly, finding the whole affair rather ridiculous. He noticed that Dumbledore was the only one who seemed truly pleased with the off-key performance. It made Alex wonder what kind of person the headmaster really was.


    Once the song ended, the prefects gathered their students and began leading them to their dormitories. Vanessa Greengrass took charge of the Slytherins, guiding them through the castle''s winding passages and down into the dungeons beneath the Black Lake.


    After a few twists and turns, they reached a solid stone wall.


    "Ouroboros," Vanessa said clearly, and the wall shifted, revealing the entrance to the Slytherin common room.


    The common room was dimly lit, with greenish light casting eerie shadows across the walls. The ceiling was low and arched, and chains held circular lamps that swayed gently overhead. The stone walls and floor gave the space a cold, dungeon-like feel, and carved wooden chairs were arranged around a large fireplace. Skulls and other dark decorations lined the room, adding to its chilling atmosphere. Through some of the windows, the murky depths of the Black Lake could be seen, the water reflecting an emerald glow into the room.


    "I am your prefect, Vanessa Greengrass. The password to enter the common room will change every two weeks. The current password is ''Ouroboros,'' and updates will be posted on the notice board."


    She surveyed the students, her gaze passing over each of them.


    "At Hogwarts, we are Slytherins. Ambition is not a flaw; we value it, but we are always calm, graceful, and self-sufficient. Most importantly, we uphold Slytherin''s honor. It has been years since we won the House Cup, and I hope you spend more time focused on your studies and the reputation of the house rather than wasting energy fighting Gryffindors."


    The students listened, some nodding in agreement while others remained indifferent. But just as Vanessa finished her words, a loud voice interrupted from the steps.


    "We can''t just let those Gryffindor idiots walk all over us! The magical world is changing¡ªthis is our chance to rise!"


    A tall, blonde upperclassman shouted defiantly. He had a strong build and a commanding presence.


    "That''s Raleigh Yaxley, fifth-year prefect. He was just promoted this year," Vivian whispered to Alex.

 Chapter 20 - 20 - Letter

    Vanessa shot a sharp look at Yaxley, her expression stern.


    "Enough. You are here to learn, not to bring outside agendas into this school. Focus on your studies."


    Yaxley scowled but remained silent after Vanessa''s clear warning. She turned back to the group, dismissing them with a wave of her hand.


    "You will find your class schedules on the desks in your rooms. Your names are on the doors. Now, off to your dorms." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the students began to disperse, Yaxley, clearly still frustrated, muttered under his breath, "Slytherin is supposed to preserve the purity of the magical world. Now we''re letting Muggle-borns into our house. Where''s the honor in that?"


    Though Yaxley didn''t name names, Alex knew the comment was aimed at him. The other students had already caught on, and several pairs of eyes turned toward him. He ignored their stares and walked toward the dormitories, his face impassive.


    ''Slytherin really is divided,'' Alex thought. ''Some, like Vanessa, seem neutral, just focused on their studies. But others, like Yaxley, are clearly caught up in pure-blood ideals.'' He noted the information, knowing it would be important later.


    The Slytherin dormitories, unlike the others at Hogwarts, were located deep underground in the dungeons. Each student had their own private room, a luxury compared to the other houses. Alex was pleased to see his room¡ªa lavishly decorated space with a four-poster bed, emerald green and silver fabrics, polished stone walls, and two windows that offered a mesmerizing view of the lake''s depths. The furniture was old but well-maintained, with carved desks and tables lit by candles and oil lamps. Tapestries depicting legendary Slytherin wizards hung on the walls.


    "There''s even a carpet. As far as comfort goes, I have no complaints about being placed in Slytherin," Alex muttered to himself.


    After unpacking his belongings and arranging his things, he began to plan for the future. ''First things first¡ªstay low, out of trouble. Training and study will be my priority. I can''t rely on anyone else to protect me, especially in Slytherin. I''ll need to build my skills quickly if I want to survive this new world.''


    The next day, Alex woke at six in the morning, his military habits kicking in. He stretched and glanced over at his class schedule: two spells classes in the morning, followed by a history of magic class in the afternoon. Hogwarts had a clear structure¡ªmorning classes from 9 to 11 with a break, lunch in the Great Hall, then afternoon classes, and finally, dinner. After that, students were free to do homework or socialize, with a curfew for first-years set at 9 p.m.


    Dressed neatly and with his wand checked and ready, Alex decided to explore the castle early. He wanted to familiarize himself with the layout before the day truly began.


    The Slytherin common room was empty at that early hour, the dim green light from the lake casting strange shadows across the room. Through the windows, Alex saw the giant squid drifting lazily through the water, its massive limbs swirling. The peacefulness of the scene contrasted sharply with the dark, dungeon-like feel of the common room.


    ''Slytherin may have a cold reputation, but the view is incredible,'' Alex thought as he made his way out.


    For the next two hours, Alex explored the vast Hogwarts castle. The moving staircases were both fascinating and frustrating¡ªhe quickly learned that the stairs would shift at random, making it nearly impossible to memorize a clear path. Eventually, Alex resorted to using spells to jump across floors when the stairs moved in inconvenient directions.


    The castle was huge. The main tower had eight floors, and at the very top was the headmaster''s office. The various classrooms were scattered throughout the tower and its adjoining courtyard buildings. The towers connected to the main structure included Ravenclaw and Gryffindor''s common rooms, and a drawbridge linked the astronomy tower. Beyond that, the central tower, black tower, and bell tower were connected by another courtyard, with the library accessible through one of the corridors.


    The central courtyard led to greenhouses, and a series of stone bridges connected the different wings of the castle.


    ''This place is practically a fortress.''


    Alex had made his way around the entire castle and returned to the Great Hall, where a few students were already having breakfast. Realizing that he was hungry as well, he sat down and helped himself to the food, piling eggs, toast, and sausages onto his plate.


    Just as he began eating, Vivian stormed in, looking a little upset.


    "Alex! I thought you hadn''t woken up yet, so I waited for you in the common room this morning," she huffed, walking over to him.


    Alex offered a sheepish smile. "Sorry about that, Vivian. I got up early and decided to take a walk around the castle. You don''t need to wait for me in the mornings¡ªI''m used to getting up early."


    Vivian sat down with a resigned sigh. "I won''t wait next time. But seriously, this castle is huge. What if you''d gotten lost? It''s a good thing the path from our common room to the Great Hall is straightforward. Otherwise, I''d still be wandering around trying to find my way!"


    Alex chuckled softly. "Don''t worry, I already walked through most of the castle. I even found our classrooms, so you can just follow me when we head to class later."


    The two chatted for a bit, enjoying their breakfast.


    Suddenly, a flurry of owls flew into the Great Hall, delivering letters to the students. Alex received a few letters of his own, including one from Lily, another from Sirius, and one from Tom.


    Each letter was filled with congratulations on his acceptance into Hogwarts, but Sirius''s letter was full of excitement, asking which house Alex had been sorted into¡ªsurely, it had to be Gryffindor, right?


    ''Sorry to disappoint, Sirius. You''re not going to like the answer.''


    After finishing his breakfast and tucking the letters into his robe, Alex and Vivian headed to their first class: Charms.

 Chapter 21 - 21 - Caught

    When they arrived, Alex noticed they would be sharing the class with Gryffindor, which made him raise an eyebrow. Slytherin and Gryffindor were notorious rivals. He hadn''t expected to be placed in classes together, especially not in their first year.


    Inside the classroom, Alex spotted Charles already seated in his Gryffindor robes. They exchanged brief nods of acknowledgment before Alex found a seat with Vivian. A few minutes later, the bell rang, signaling the start of class.


    The Charms professor, Filius Flitwick, was a small man with a high-pitched voice. He had to stand on a stack of books just to be seen over the podium. Despite his size, Flitwick commanded the room with enthusiasm as he began the lesson. For the first class, Flitwick went over the basic theory behind spellcasting, explaining the importance of pronunciation and wand movements.


    While the other students listened with wide-eyed fascination, Alex felt his interest waning. The material was too basic for him. He had already studied most of these spells on his own and could perform many of them with ease.


    Instead of paying attention, Alex discreetly pulled out parchment and began replying to the letters he had received earlier. He wrote polite replies to both Lily and Sirius, detailing his experiences so far at Hogwarts and mentioning that he had been sorted into Slytherin¡ªa revelation he expected would shock Sirius. He also added a note to Sirius and Lily, asking for advice on navigating the school and dealing with any potential challenges. After all, they were both seasoned graduates.


    By the time Alex had finished his letters, Flitwick had moved on from the theory and was now demonstrating their first practical spell: the Levitation Charm, Wingardium Leviosa. Flitwick explained the proper way to move the wand and say the incantation before instructing the students to practice making a feather float.


    Around him, students struggled to lift their feathers. Some, like Vivian, were fumbling with both the pronunciation and the wand movement.


    "Wingadim Leviosa!" she muttered, her face turning red with effort. Despite her attempts, the feather stubbornly remained on the table. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex rolled his eyes. ''Vivian must''ve spent all her time gossiping instead of practicing spells.'' The Professor had made it clear how to pronounce the incantation, yet she still got it wrong.


    Meanwhile, Alex noticed Sample Travers, one of his Slytherin classmates, manage to lift his feather, though it wobbled precariously in the air. Travers looked around with a smug grin, clearly pleased with himself.


    When Flitwick approached Alex''s desk, Alex knew he couldn''t simply sit there doing nothing. He casually raised his wand and pointed at the feather, which floated effortlessly into the air, perfectly still.


    Flitwick''s eyes widened with delight. "Excellent, Mr. Wilson! That is a near-perfect Levitation Charm! Five points to Slytherin!"


    The other students looked over, some with admiration, others with envy. Alex felt a bit embarrassed. He hadn''t even realized he''d cast the spell without using the incantation or the precise wand movement. It was second nature to him at this point.


    Vivian leaned closer and whispered, "Didn''t you just cast that spell without saying anything?"


    Alex hushed her quickly. "Shh, don''t say that out loud." He didn''t want to draw too much attention to himself, especially so early in the school year. Standing out too much could make him a target, and Alex preferred to keep a low profile.


    As Flitwick moved on to help other students, Alex turned his attention to helping Vivian. After correcting her hand movements and reminding her of the correct pronunciation, Vivian finally managed to lift her feather off the table just before class ended.


    When the lesson wrapped up, Flitwick dismissed the students with a homework assignment: a six-inch essay on the Levitation Charm. However, just as Alex was about to leave, Flitwick called out, "Mr. Wilson, could you stay for a moment, please?"


    Alex sighed inwardly. ''I knew I didn''t escape his notice completely.'' He glanced at Vivian and gestured for her to go on without him before turning back to face the Professor.


    "Professor, I..." Alex was about to speak, but Professor Flitwick quickly interrupted him.


    "Mr. Wilson, if I''m not mistaken, you''re practicing silent casting, aren''t you?" Flitwick asked with a small, knowing smile, his eyes calm and focused.


    "Uh, yes, Professor. You can just call me Alex," he replied, his voice softer now, feeling a bit uneasy under the Professor''s gaze. It was hard to know where anyone stood these days. The cautious Alex wasn''t sure who to trust.


    "Don''t be nervous, Alex." Professor Flitwick waved his wand gently, and two chairs floated over. He sat down on one and motioned for Alex to take the other.


    "You know, your spell was not just a fluke. As I said earlier, it was near-perfect, better than what many adult wizards can manage under pressure." Flitwick noticed the tension in Alex and softened his tone. "Come now, tell me, how are you finding my Charms class?"


    As Alex assessed the Professor, he didn''t feel any ill intent, so he started to relax.


    "Well, your teaching is great, Professor. You break down spell theory very clearly, and it''s..." Alex began, but Professor Flitwick cut in with a playful smile.


    "It seems you''ve been paying attention. Yet you still found time to write letters during the first class and daydream during spell practice." Flitwick''s eyes twinkled with amusement.


    Caught off guard, Alex''s face flushed with embarrassment. He could only muster an awkward smile.


    "I''ve heard a bit about you, Alex, even before you joined Hogwarts. Though I''m not part of the Order of the Phoenix, Professor McGonagall has mentioned your... exploits before school. She''s quite impressed. And Lily Evans¡ªshe was one of my brightest students¡ªspoke highly of you in her letters. It seems she admired your talents as well."


    Hearing this, Alex''s initial worry faded, now he realized that Flitwick was not trying to intimidate him.


    "Sorry, Professor. I didn''t mean to be distracted in your class. It wasn''t out of disrespect," Alex said earnestly.

 Chapter 22 - 22 - Silent Casting

    "No need to apologize. I can tell you''re feeling more comfortable now," Flitwick replied gently, then leaned forward with a thoughtful expression. "So, Alex, I''ll ask again: how do you really feel about my class?"


    Alex hesitated but then decided to be honest.


    "Actually, Professor, your class is excellent, but¡­ it''s a bit too easy for me. I''ve already studied spell theory and learned most of the first-year spells on my own."


    Flitwick''s eyebrows shot up in surprise. "Ah, I had a feeling when I saw you cast earlier. You are certainly ahead of your classmates. But do you know why your spellcasting caught my attention so quickly?"


    Alex shook his head, unsure of how to respond.


    "Because it''s unusual," Flitwick said, leaning back in his chair.


    Unusual? Alex''s mind raced. Could he really be that different from the other students?


    "You see," Flitwick continued, "a wizard''s growth isn''t something you can measure from birth. Magical talent only reveals itself after what we call a ''magical outburst,'' which can happen anytime between ages six and ten. Some families like to boast about their children showing magic as early as three. But that''s nonsense."


    Alex nodded. He himself had experienced his first magical outburst around age seven.


    "After the outburst," Flitwick explained, "a wizard''s magic grows rapidly, but it''s chaotic and difficult to control. That''s why Hogwarts only admits students at eleven. By then, a young wizard''s magic has stabilized enough to be safely guided. Before wands were invented, casting spells was far riskier, and many wizards in ancient times died from magic gone out of control."


    Alex thought back to how much more in tune with his magic he had felt after getting his wand.


    "The wand is a powerful tool. It stabilizes the magic inside you, making it safer to cast spells. But at the same time, it dulls your sensitivity to magic. Before getting a wand, most young wizards can perform simple tricks without one. But after they get a wand, it''s often harder to do those same tricks. That''s why many wizarding families avoid giving children wands too early; they don''t want to dull their magic awareness too soon."


    Alex''s thoughts drifted back to the moment when he first held his wand, remembering the subtle change in how his magic felt within him.


    "Similarly, the precise movements and words used in spellcasting play a critical role," Professor Flitwick explained. "They help wizards who have reduced sensitivity to magic, enabling them to learn spells more quickly and easily. Back in the days when wands weren''t commonly used, silent, wandless casting was the norm."


    Flitwick paused, clearing his throat as the lengthy explanation left him a bit parched. "That''s how it was."


    Alex recalled his years of secret self-training. It wasn''t just about strengthening his magic, but it also seemed to heighten his sensitivity to it, making him more aware than most wizards.


    Flitwick leaned forward, his tone soft but firm. "As you may have noticed, most young wizards today struggle with magic because their sensitivity has decreased. They lose the ability to perform small tricks without wands. This creates what I call a ''perception gap.'' If not addressed, it can lead to frustration, even making it harder for them to cast spells as they grow. Emotions are crucial to spellcasting; they are a key part of the process."


    He continued, "Some exceptionally talented wizards might pick up a spell or two quickly after getting their wands, but even they need time and practice. Sensitivity to magic generally increases well into a wizard''s 30s. As this sensitivity improves, learning and casting spells becomes easier and more natural."


    Flitwick gave Alex a thoughtful look. "But when you say you''ve already mastered first-year spells and can perform them silently, it tells me you are... unique."


    Flitwick''s curiosity was clear. "So, Alex, could you tell me more? This could be valuable for academic research on magical development. I do understand that it may seem intrusive, but my love for spells makes me ask, even if it''s cheeky."


    Alex considered Flitwick''s sincerity. The professor had given him so much insight into spellcasting and answered questions Alex had carried for years. It didn''t seem like a huge secret to share.


    "Thank you, Professor Flitwick. The reason I learned silent casting so early isn''t as complicated as it might seem. It has a lot to do with how I grew up."


    Flitwick leaned in, listening closely.


    "You might not know this, but I''m an orphan. Growing up in an orphanage, I had to learn independence early. When I was about seven, strange things began happening around me¡ªlike you mentioned with the magic riot. Objects would float or move unexpectedly."


    Flitwick nodded, encouraging him to continue.


    "I was terrified at first. Living in the Muggle world, I had no idea what it meant, so I kept it a secret. I started investigating it myself, trying to control the strange power inside me. Back then, I thought I had some sort of superpower, like in Muggle stories. So I experimented."


    Alex chuckled lightly at the memory. "I''d stare at a cup for hours, trying to make it move. I had no concept of magic then, just this burning curiosity and a lot of patience."


    Professor Flitwick''s eyes widened as Alex spoke, impressed by his perseverance.


    "Eventually, after who knows how many tries, I managed to move the cup. That''s when I realized I could control this force inside me¡ªmagic. From then on, I practiced daily, experimenting and training myself to control it better. It wasn''t until I got my Hogwarts letter that things became clearer."


    To illustrate his point, Alex raised his hand, and the books in front of them lifted off the table, floating effortlessly in the air.


    "My goodness!" Flitwick exclaimed. "This is wandless, silent casting!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex smiled faintly, but there was more to his story.


    "After all those years of practice, controlling magic became second nature to me. I trained not just my magic, but my body, too¡ªthough it''s hard to explain exactly how I did it. When I finally got my wand, things felt a little off at first. As you said, the sensitivity to magic decreased. But thanks to all my training, I managed to maintain a higher level of control."


    Flitwick listened intently, his admiration for Alex growing.

 Chapter 23 - 23 - The Club

    "The only spell I can reliably cast silently and without a wand is the Levitation Charm. But the practice, the discipline¡ªit''s what helped me."


    Flitwick''s expression softened with understanding and respect.


    "Alex, you were truly born to be a Ravenclaw. I can''t imagine how the Sorting Hat placed you in Slytherin."


    Alex couldn''t help but think to himself, ''Because the hat''s angry, that''s why.''


    "My goodness, your story has truly opened my eyes, Alex!" Professor Flitwick was so excited that he nearly jumped out of his chair. "It''s clear now¡ªthere are no shortcuts in the pursuit of magical mastery. Hard work and practice always pay off in the end."


    "I couldn''t agree more, Professor," Alex responded with a small smile. "But to be honest, I don''t feel satisfied with where I am now. I hope to learn more and push myself further. I''ve already covered all of the first-year material, and I was hoping you might guide me to the next level."


    Flitwick''s eyes gleamed with approval. "Indeed! I won''t tell you to slow down or that you''re being too ambitious. A thirst for knowledge is one of the greatest forces for a wizard. If you wish to go beyond the basics, I suggest visiting the advanced spell classroom. There, you''ll find old books left behind by previous students. I''ll also give you a personalized reading list, which you can borrow from the library. And, of course, if you ever have any questions, don''t hesitate to come see me. I''ll be happy to help."


    The professor paused for a moment, clearly thinking something over. "In fact, I want to invite you to join my Charms Club. I''ve never extended this invitation to a first-year before, but I believe you''ll be able to keep up. You may have heard that Lily Evans was one of my brightest students, and she too excelled in this club. I think you''d benefit from it."


    Alex felt a warm surge of gratitude. "Thank you, Professor Flitwick. I''m truly honored by your faith in me."


    Flitwick smiled warmly. "Persevere, Alex. Work hard. I believe your potential is limitless!"


    After thanking Professor Flitwick once again, Alex left the Charms classroom, clutching the book list and club invitation with excitement. He couldn''t believe his luck¡ªhis first day at Hogwarts had been more rewarding than he''d ever imagined.


    ''First things first,'' Alex thought. ''Let''s head to the senior classrooms to search for some advanced spellbooks. As the professor said, you can''t rush things.''


    After grabbing a quick lunch in the Great Hall, Alex wandered through the upper-year classrooms, hoping to find useful materials. In one of the fifth-year spell classrooms, he cast "Alohomora!" and unlocked a cupboard filled with old textbooks.


    Alex sifted through the worn books, noting that many were incomplete, some with burnt pages or scribbled notes. He carefully chose a few that still had valuable insights, including one with pages filled with handwritten notes from past students. He was especially excited to find one of Lily Evans'' old spellbooks, filled with her personal observations.


    The book was a treasure trove, especially with its detailed notes on protective magic. Perhaps she had been working on the idea of the amulet even back then.


    Satisfied with his haul, Alex tucked the books into his bag and headed to his next class, History of Magic. He soon discovered that, unlike the other subjects, there was only one classroom for all years of History of Magic, and it was taught by Professor Binns, a ghost.


    Vivian, one of Alex''s classmates, leaned over and whispered, "Did you know Professor Binns didn''t even realize he was dead? He fell asleep by the fire one day, and when he woke up, he left his body behind and kept teaching like nothing had changed."


    Alex glanced at Professor Binns, who was preaching on about the history of modern wizarding politics. ''So the rumors are true,'' he thought, watching as most of the class fought to stay awake. Even Alex found it hard to focus. His thoughts wandered back to the advanced textbooks he''d found. As Binns'' monotone voice faded into the background, Alex opened a second-year spellbook under his desk and began reading.


    After class, Alex headed straight to the library to borrow the six books on the list that Professor Flitwick had given him. With a stack of old textbooks and new ones alike, Alex retreated to his dormitory, eager to dive into his studies.


    For the next two days, Alex balanced his regular classes with self-study, immersing himself in advanced spellcasting. He found the third to sixth-year textbooks particularly useful. While the seventh-year books contained fewer spells, they delved deeply into advanced techniques and topics like Apparition and preparations for the Ultimate Wizarding Exam. Alex knew he had to master the basics thoroughly before moving on, but he relished the challenge.


    That evening, Alex dressed and prepared to attend his first meeting of Professor Flitwick''s Charms Club.


    Following the directions from the invitation letter, he made his way to the eighth floor of the main tower, where he stopped in front of a large mural. The invitation mentioned this spot because it was near the office of the Head of Ravenclaw House.


    "Password?" the knight in the mural asked, looking down at Alex.


    "Unicorn," Alex read aloud from the letter.


    "Very well," the knight nodded and swung the door open.


    Inside, the room resembled a cozy classroom, though the walls were lined with towering bookshelves, making it feel more like a library. The room had plush, blue carpeting, matching flannel chairs, and curtains, all in typical Ravenclaw colors. Several students were already there, chatting softly.


    "Alex? What are you doing here?" Vanessa, a prefect, looked surprised to see him. She had been invited to the Charms Club back in her third year, something she was proud of since few students were ever invited before their third or fourth year. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can''t just wander in here," Vanessa whispered urgently. "The professor will be angry if you''ve come by mistake."


    Alex chuckled softly and replied, "You misunderstand, Prefect Greengrass. Professor Flitwick invited me to join." He pulled out the invitation and waved it gently.


    Vanessa squinted at the letter, still feeling doubtful. "Are you sure? This club isn''t just about listening to lessons. You''ll have to complete assignments and sometimes even assist the professor with research."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to expect," Alex reassured her, recalling Professor Flitwick''s explanation of the club''s structure. It wasn''t just a study group; it functioned more like a research lab where students worked closely with the professor on advanced spellcraft.

 Chapter 24 - 24 - Extraction Spell

    Vanessa hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, follow me." She guided Alex to a seat, and they waited for the meeting to start.


    Soon, Professor Flitwick entered the room, his eyes lighting up when he saw Alex. "Ah, Alex! I''m so glad you made it. Our conversation the other day gave me a lot of inspiration."


    The other students glanced curiously at Alex. They were clearly surprised to see a first-year in the club, as it was unheard of for someone so young to be invited.


    Alex stood up politely. "Thank you, Professor. Your guidance has been incredibly helpful."


    Flitwick beamed before moving to the podium.


    "Alright, everyone, let''s begin our first meeting of the year." He welcomed each new member one by one, starting with a fourth-year Hufflepuff named Shirley Leinster. After polite applause, he introduced Quirinus Quirrell, a nervous fifth-year from Ravenclaw, who also received encouraging claps.


    Finally, Flitwick announced, "And our last new member, from Slytherin House¡ªfirst-year Alex Wilson."


    A murmur rippled through the room. A first-year? Some of the older students exchanged incredulous looks. ''He''s only been here for a few days!'' they thought.


    Flitwick had never invited anyone this early. The room went silent, and for a moment, no one clapped until Professor Flitwick himself started applauding. "Now that everyone''s here, let''s get started. I''m excited about the research projects we''ll be tackling this year." He waved his wand, and the names of various research topics appeared on the board.


    The topics included:


    1. Silent casting: Improving methods for mastering silent spells.


    2. Wandless casting: Exploring techniques for casting spells without a wand.


    3. Development of temperature control spells.


    4. Sonic spell development: Researching spells that manipulate sound.


    5. Ancient runes and the evolution of spells across cultures.


    6. Research high-quality materials for use in the Undetectable Extension Charm.


    7. Quantifying and improving magic sensitivity.


    As the list appeared on the board, Flitwick continued, "These are the areas we''ll be focusing on this year. Some of you will continue research from previous years, while others will start fresh projects."


    Alex scanned the topics listed on the whiteboard, and his interest in each one grew. One topic in particular caught Alex''s attention: Magic sensitivity. It was an abstract concept, and seeing it on the list made him realize that this club was not just about practice but also about uncovering deeper truths that could change the wizarding world. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Magic sensitivity? Can you really study something so vague?" Vanessa muttered skeptically next to him. It was clear she wasn''t interested in pursuing such a difficult, abstract topic.


    Alex, however, understood why Professor Flitwick had included it and why the Professor seemed so intrigued by his own magical abilities. Still, he kept that understanding to himself, not feeling the need to explain it to others.


    Professor Flitwick continued, "These are your research topics for the year. As always, any topic that produces results will be removed from the board, while those without will remain for further study. If any new ideas arise during the year, I''ll add them. You should each choose at least one topic, though you''re welcome to explore more. You''ll be conducting independent research, gathering information on your own, and reporting your progress once a week."


    The students around Alex quickly pulled out parchment to jot down the topics they were interested in. Alex did the same, but instead of picking just one or two, he wrote down all of them. He would decide later which ones to focus on.


    He couldn''t help but notice that Flitwick''s approach left each student to work alone. In Alex''s mind, this seemed inefficient. He thought about how much faster they could progress if they worked in teams, each group tackling a specific research topic. However, as a first-year student, he decided it wasn''t the right time to voice his opinions.


    "Some of these studies, like topics 1, 2, 5, and 6, have been ongoing for years," Flitwick explained. "It might be hard to achieve breakthroughs, but they will add to our collective knowledge. Topics 3, 4, and 7 are new this year. I''m particularly excited about topic 7¡ªmagic sensitivity¡ªwhich was inspired by recent events." He gave a quick glance at Alex, who remained silent but noticed the Professor''s subtle acknowledgment.


    Flitwick then shifted the conversation.


    "Before we continue, let''s take a moment to congratulate Vanessa Greengrass on her recent success. She''s had an article published in Century Charms, a leading academic journal in the wizarding world. It''s a remarkable achievement."


    The room erupted into applause as Vanessa stood, blushing but clearly proud. Century Charms was a prestigious journal, and being published in it was a huge accomplishment. Alex watched as his senior accepted the praise with modesty. He made a mental note to look into subscribing to the journal himself¡ªit seemed like an excellent resource for anyone serious about spellcraft.


    Once the applause died down, Professor Flitwick smiled warmly at Vanessa and said, "Today, we''ll study one of Vanessa''s most exciting findings. Her research focuses on the multifunctional uses of the Extraction Spell, especially how it can be combined with alchemical tools that use the Undetectable Extension Charm for large-scale operations. She has also developed a technique for using the spell to extract moisture from the air, and in larger applications, it could even influence weather patterns."


    Flitwick waved his wand, and a screen rolled down behind him, projecting the contents of Vanessa''s paper. He began to explain the details of her research while Vanessa stood beside him, assisting with the demonstration.


    Professor Flitwick created a thick fog of smoke in the center of the room, followed by a cloud of ink that mixed with the fog. The two blended into a dark, swirling mist. Vanessa stepped forward, casting the Extraction Spell with precise control. Slowly, the black ink separated from the fog, gathering at the tip of her wand until all that was left was a pure white cloud of smoke.


    The ink, now a dark droplet, floated before her.


    The room erupted into applause once again.

 Chapter 25 - 25 - Possibility of Use

    Alex clapped along, impressed by Vanessa''s skill. He hadn''t expected her to be so adept at spellcasting. The accuracy with which she had separated the ink from the fog demonstrated the potential for even more complex applications.


    "That was incredible, Vanessa. Well done," Alex said sincerely as she returned to her seat.


    "Thank you, Alex," she replied with a proud smile. "Stick with it, and I''m sure you''ll catch up with me one day."


    Alex smiled back but couldn''t help thinking about all the ways her technique could be applied. The possibilities were endless: large-scale engineering, medicine¡ªperhaps even combat. He could imagine using the Extraction Spell to pull foreign objects from a body during surgery or to separate elements in a potion. In a duel, the spell might even be used to drain an opponent''s blood or extract something vital from their body, though he quickly dismissed that darker thought.


    As the session transitioned into free study time, Alex focused on learning Vanessa''s directional extraction technique. He spent time practicing, but as he went deeper into his studies, he realized that the spell had limitations. It was more suited for non-living objects or materials. Casting it on living creatures, like humans, was far more difficult, especially if they were moving. The slightest movement would disrupt the spell, making it nearly impossible to use in combat the way he had initially imagined.


    But the idea sparked something else. Just because it couldn''t be used directly on a person didn''t mean the spell was useless. He began to think of casting a spell on the ground beneath an enemy''s feet, removing the soil to destabilize them. This could create a trap, cause the opponent to lose their balance, or even allow for creative environmental manipulation during battle. The possibilities were endless, and Alex''s mind raced with the potential tactical uses.


    Lost in thought, Alex didn''t notice Professor Flitwick watching him with a pleased smile. It was clear that Alex''s dedication to research was exactly what the professor hoped to cultivate in his students.


    Before long, the Charms Club meeting came to an end, and the students began to leave. Vanessa, noticing Alex still deep in thought, waited for him.


    "Come on, Alex, it''s getting late. I''ll walk you back to the Slytherin common room," she offered. Curfew for senior students was a bit later, but Alex, as a first-year, needed to be back before eight.


    Vanessa kindly escorted him, helping him avoid running into Filch. The day had been a productive one for Alex. The Spell Club had given him plenty of new ideas to think about. When he returned to his dormitory, he stayed up late, still reflecting on the practical uses of the Extraction Spell. Mastering this spell before the fourth year gave him a sense of accomplishment.


    The next day, in Potions class, Alex and Vivian were paired together. To everyone''s surprise, their potion was the only one in the class that turned out perfectly. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Excellent work! I didn''t expect anyone to brew a perfect calming draught on their first attempt, especially not first-years," praised Professor Slughorn, his eyes twinkling as he inspected their cauldron.


    The rest of the class wasn''t so lucky¡ªmany cauldrons were spewing black smoke, and some were even burning. Vivian smiled awkwardly beside Alex, knowing she had contributed little. She had spent most of the lesson handing Alex ingredients. At one point, she even accidentally gave him the wrong one, but Alex caught the mistake and corrected it before any damage could be done.


    Alex, however, accepted the praise calmly and nodded politely to Professor Slughorn. Brewing potions, to him, was straightforward. The process was methodical, with clear steps to follow. Each ingredient needed to be prepared to exact specifications, and timing was crucial.


    As Alex stirred the potion, his hands moved with precision, and each cut of the ingredients measured perfectly. It reminded him of cooking, something he really loved. The key, he realized, wasn''t just in following the recipe but in understanding the subtle differences in ingredients¡ªlike how two of the same type of plant could have varying moisture levels, affecting the outcome of the potion.


    ''This really is a lot like making soup,'' Alex thought to himself, though he quickly recognized that the true challenge lay in mastering the quality of the ingredients.


    Despite finding potions less fascinating than spells, Alex appreciated the focus it required. The brewing process helped him clear his mind and center his thoughts. He also realized there was potential in exploring more advanced potions, and it wouldn''t hurt to investigate further by browsing old textbooks in the potions classrooms, as he had done with Defense Against the Dark Arts and Transfiguration.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, Travers was fuming. His potion had turned into a thick, black sludge, and he was clearly jealous of Alex''s success.


    "What''s so great about that kid? It''s just a potion, nothing to brag about," Travers grumbled to Randall Rozier, glaring at Alex''s cauldron.


    Rozier gave Travers a cautious glance. "Just leave it, Travers. He won''t last long, anyway. Besides, Vanessa''s still watching. We don''t want to cause trouble."


    "That woman''s too soft," Travers muttered. "Alex better stay out of my way, or he''ll regret it."


    Rather than focusing on Alex, Travers shifted his gaze to Charles McKinnon, a Gryffindor across the room who was frantically trying to save his potion.


    "My father always says the McKinnons are too soft on Muggles. Can you believe his aunt''s joined the Order of the Phoenix? Pure-bloods protecting Muggles. It''s disgusting."


    Rozier''s eyes darted around nervously. "Shh! Don''t talk about that here. We don''t want to get caught."


    "Relax," Travers scoffed. "It''s only a matter of time before the Dark Lord takes over. When he does, we''ll be the ones in power, and all these Muggle-lovers will pay the price."


    Rozier''s voice lowered even further. "What are you planning to do?"


    Travers gave him a dark look. "Not here. We''ll talk later."


    Rozier, clearly uneasy, muttered, "You were the one who brought it up."

 Chapter 26 - 26 - Class at Hogwarts

    After the Potions class, Professor Slughorn, clearly impressed with Alex''s work, gave him several glass bottles to store his finished potion. He even added 10 points to Slytherin, smiling with pride at Alex''s accomplishment. Slughorn, like many Hogwarts professors, had a tendency to favor students from his own house, so the extra encouragement wasn''t surprising.


    Carrying five bottles of calming draught, Alex handed two to Vivian as they walked out of class.


    "Here, you should take these. We made them together, after all."


    Vivian shook her head, embarrassed. "Oh no, Alex, that was all you. I barely did anything. I just handed you ingredients."


    Alex insisted, pushing one of the bottles into her hand. "At least take one. You were still my partner today, even if I didn''t give you much of a chance to brew." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vivian chuckled at his stubbornness. "You really know how to talk, don''t you?"


    As they continued walking, Vivian''s tone shifted to something more playful. "By the way, the weekend''s coming up. Could you lend me your poker set? I''ve got a few friends who want to play with me."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, a bit surprised by how quickly Vivian had taken to the game. He hadn''t seen much of her lately due to his focus on spells and studies, but apparently, she had been keeping busy. "You''re hooked already?" he said with a mock sigh.


    Back in the Slytherin common room, Alex handed over his poker set to Vivian before retreating to his room to dive into more spellwork.


    Alex reflected on his first week at Hogwarts. The Defense Against the Dark Arts class had been a disappointment. The professor, old and frail, seemed disinterested in teaching anything beyond the textbook. There was no practical application, and Alex had heard rumors that the class was cursed, with no professor able to last more than a year. He feared this one might not even make it that long.


    Transfiguration, however, was a different story. Alex discovered that he had a natural talent for it. In the first lesson, when Professor McGonagall asked the class to turn a matchstick into a needle, Alex managed to succeed after just half an hour of effort. McGonagall even rewarded Slytherin with 5 points for his skill. Although he enjoyed Transfiguration, he knew it would require constant practice, so he decided to focus on it after he made more progress in other areas.


    Potions, on the other hand, felt almost like second nature to him. The precise nature of potion-making¡ªcutting, grinding, and timing¡ªwas something he excelled at, thanks to his steady hands and methodical approach. He quickly realized that potion brewing was similar to cooking. Success depended largely on the quality of the ingredients and the attention to detail during the process.


    Alex began to think beyond just learning. He planned to use his potion-making skills to earn some income. Gringotts only allowed a limited amount of gold to be exchanged each year, and although Sirius Black had provided him with some financial help, Alex didn''t want to rely on that forever. Selling potions would be a good way to support himself in the future.


    As for his other subjects¡ªHerbology, Astronomy, and History of Magic¡ªAlex''s goal was simply to keep up with the coursework. His real focus, however, was on spells and Lily''s amulet project, which had piqued his interest from the moment he found her notes.


    To manage his time, Alex created a detailed plan:


    First, he would start by learning as many spells as possible from the old textbooks he had collected from the Charms and Defense Against the Dark Arts classrooms. His goal was to master all mainstream spells from grades 1 to 7. He wasn''t aiming to perfect them all right away¡ªsome spells, like Apparition, were too advanced and dangerous to attempt without proper training¡ªbut he wanted to have a solid foundation in all the basics.


    Second, after gaining a broad knowledge of spells, Alex would focus on developing self-defense magic. He needed to find a few core spells to master and build his own tactical system for protection.


    To measure his progress, Alex categorized spells into four levels:


    1. Entry: At this level, he could cast the spell, but not with much precision. His first goal was to reach this stage with as many spells as possible.


    2. Proficient: Here, he would be able to cast spells quickly and accurately, even in challenging conditions. Proficiency meant no mistakes, regardless of the situation.


    3. Instinct: This was the stage where a spell became second nature, allowing for silent casting and, in some cases, wandless magic. Right now, he had two spells at this level.


    4. Extraordinary: This was Alex''s personal vision for mastery, where a spell was not only perfected but enhanced or transformed beyond its original form. Vanessa''s extraction spell had the potential to reach this level, though for now, it was still just above proficiency.


    Alex had already begun to imagine ways to develop his own spells, but he knew that reaching this level would take time.


    While all this was happening, Alex continued to study Lily''s amulet notes. He hoped to create practical alchemical items, such as reworking the amulet to increase his defensive capabilities. He had a constant fear of not being prepared for danger. The idea of having insufficient firepower terrified him. To combat this fear, he studied new spells tirelessly.


    Alex also had his ongoing research in Professor Flitwick''s Charms Club. He planned to dive into the topics of silent casting, wandless spells, and magic sensitivity once he had mastered more of the basic spells. He understood that mastering silent casting was all about intense practice with specific spells, while improving magic sensitivity required a deeper understanding of his own magical reserves.


    In his analysis, Alex broke down magic into three main elements:


    1. Magic reserve: How much magical power a wizard has.


    2. Magic strength: The raw force behind each spell.


    3. Magic sensitivity: A wizard''s ability to feel and control magic.


    By understanding these elements, Alex knew he could refine his abilities.

 Chapter 27 - 27 - Half - Blood Prince

    Alex believed that a wizard''s magic reserve was closely tied to their physical growth¡ªmeaning it could increase with age. He also thought that physical exercise and consuming certain magical ingredients could help boost this reserve. For example, he once ate some dragon liver from Hagrid, and afterward, he felt like the magic in his body had become more abundant. Remembering this, Alex realized he could still benefit from Hagrid''s supplies and made a mental note to check back with him.


    Alex understood that the strength of magic wasn''t just about reserves; it was greatly influenced by willpower and emotions. He had read in his spellbooks that people who often feel strong emotions, like anger, can unleash more powerful spells. Wizards with darker mindsets, in particular, seemed to have an easier time mastering dark magic.


    While the term "willpower" was vaguely described, Alex noticed that wizards with a strong will usually cast spells more steadily and with greater force. He knew his will was strong, and he aimed to make the most of it.


    Another important concept Alex had learned from Professor Flitwick was magic sensitivity. After spending years training in martial arts, meditation, and pushing himself through intense spell practice, he found that his ability to control magic had become sharper. He realized that by strengthening his body and clearing his mind, he had unknowingly increased his sensitivity to magic. Physical exercise connected his magic more deeply to his body, while meditation improved his focus. Repeated training kept his magic active, making it easier for him to access and control.


    With this knowledge, Alex planned to continue his training. The Slytherin dormitory had enough space for him to practice spells, and he had plenty of quiet corners to work on mastering the ones he still struggled with. As he thought about his training routine, Alex felt determined and buried himself in a stack of books to refine his skills.


    A week passed peacefully at Hogwarts, but slowly, the rivalry between Slytherin and Gryffindor began to heat up.


    During Charms class a few weeks later, Alex approached Professor Flitwick to ask about a journal called Century Charms.


    Flitwick explained that the journal was monthly and included in the Hogwarts library, but the copies were limited, and it often took about six months for new issues to become available. Alex, eager to read the most recent articles, felt a bit frustrated with the wait.


    "Thank you, professor, but is there a way to subscribe directly to Century Charms?" Alex asked, determined not to wait half a year.


    "You can subscribe, but it''s not cheap," Flitwick replied. "A one-year subscription costs 24 gold Galleons. If you''re serious about it, I can help you send in the subscription request."


    Alex was surprised by the price. Compared to the Daily Prophet, which only cost 5 knuts a day, Century Charms seemed expensive. Still, after a moment''s hesitation, Alex made up his mind.


    "Professor, I''ll subscribe for one year. Can I also buy the last six months of back issues?"


    Alex handed over 36 Galleons and tried not to think about how empty his coin pouch felt. Realizing he couldn''t keep spending so freely, Alex knew he had to come up with a way to make money, especially if he wanted to pursue his potion-making plans. After saying goodbye to Professor Flitwick, he decided to visit the Potions classroom to brush up on some potion recipes. With enough practice, he hoped he could master a few useful formulas and maybe even sell some potions.


    Normally, Alex had no problem searching for old textbooks from different classrooms. Professor Flitwick had even helped him find some in the Charms room, but Alex hadn''t asked the Transfiguration or Defense Against the Dark Arts professors for permission, so he felt a little guilty.


    Sneaking into Professor Slughorn''s classroom, though, was a different story. As the head of Slytherin, Slughorn was more likely to catch him, and Alex wasn''t sure how his head of house would react.


    However, now that he had set his mind on it, he decided to take the risk. Slipping into the sixth-year Potions classroom, Alex began scanning the shelves. He had already searched through the second- to fifth-year classrooms and found some useful things, like the formula for Veritaserum hidden in an old fourth-year textbook. This time, he hoped for something even better.


    After unlocking one of the cupboards, Alex found several worn copies of Advanced Potion-Making. The textbooks hadn''t changed much over the years, but one, in particular, caught his eye. It was filled with handwritten notes. Excited, Alex flipped through it, feeling like he had just hit the jackpot.


    Some textbooks were worth far more than others, and this one seemed like it had been used by someone who really knew their potions. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Curious about the previous owner, Alex checked the inside cover. Written in large letters was the name "Half-Blood Prince."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, smirking at the grand title.


    "Half-Blood Prince? Seriously?" he muttered. The name reminded him of cheesy online usernames from his previous life, like "Prince of Darkness" or "Shadow King." Still, the notes looked valuable, and Alex quickly stashed the book in his bag before leaving the classroom.


    He felt confident that within a week, he could master most of the first- through seventh-year spells, especially in Defense Against the Dark Arts. Alongside that, he planned to dive into potion-making, which would help him start his potion business earlier than expected.


    As he made his way back to the Great Hall for dinner, Alex passed by a classroom on the third floor and suddenly heard a faint rustling noise. His sharp senses immediately told him that there were people inside. This piqued his curiosity.


    ''Is someone scavenging for supplies like I do?'' he wondered. But then he remembered¡ªit was the first-year Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom. Something felt off.


    Unable to resist, Alex cast a Muffliato charm to muffle his own sounds, then quietly approached the classroom door. It was locked, and he didn''t want to barge in and draw attention. His goal was simply to figure out who was inside, not cause any trouble.


    Raising his wand to his ear, he cast a listening spell¡ªa charm he had learned from a senior at the Charms Club. This spell amplified his hearing several times over. However, it had a drawback: if someone nearby made a loud noise, it could knock him out from the shock. Carefully adjusting to the spell''s effects, Alex pressed his ear to the door.

 Chapter 28 - 28 - Letter

    Through the noise, he managed to pick up fragments of conversation.


    "Tomorrow night¡­ Charles¡­ hahaha¡­ make him look like a fool..."


    The voices were quiet, and there were other sounds muffling the conversation, but Alex understood enough.


    After listening for a few more minutes, Alex canceled the spell. The strain had already made him dizzy, but he had heard enough to piece things together. There were about five or six people inside. One of the voices belonged to Travers, a familiar face, though Alex couldn''t identify the others. From what he gathered, they were plotting something¡ªlikely against Charles or someone from Gryffindor.


    ''Are they planning to start trouble at Hogwarts? With the headmaster out of the school so often, maybe they think it''s a good time to stir things up.''


    He didn''t have the power to intervene directly in inter-house feuds, but since Charles was his friend, he decided he would warn him.


    With that thought, Alex hurried on to the Great Hall.


    When he arrived, dinner had already begun. He sat down at the Slytherin table and scanned the room. He noticed that several key members of the pure-blood families weren''t present, which only confirmed his suspicions. Glancing over at the Gryffindor table, Alex saw Charles laughing with his friends.


    After a short while, Alex noticed some of the missing Slytherins return to the hall, sitting down to eat as if nothing had happened. Meanwhile, Charles and his friends were finishing their meals and preparing to leave. Seizing the opportunity, Alex quickly packed his things and left the hall ahead of them, positioning himself near the exit.


    As expected, Charles and his group soon came out.


    "Charles!" Alex called quietly.


    When Charles saw him, he waved goodbye to his friends and walked over to Alex.


    "What''s up, Alex? Why all the hush?" Charles asked, clearly puzzled as Alex pulled him into a corner.


    "I need to ask¡ªdo you have any plans for tomorrow night?" Alex whispered, watching Charles closely.


    Charles hesitated, then replied, "Yeah, actually. It''s one of our prefect''s birthdays, so we''re planning an adventure to the Astronomy Tower. Why?"


    Alex''s suspicions were confirmed. Travers and his group were likely planning to cause trouble for the Gryffindors during their celebration.


    "Listen," Alex said urgently. "I overheard something¡ªthere might be trouble tomorrow night. I''d advise you to cancel your plans or at least warn your friends to be careful."


    Charles stared at Alex, trying to process what he was hearing. He trusted Alex enough to take him seriously but wasn''t sure how to react.


    "Are you sure?"


    Alex nodded. "Don''t tell anyone you heard it from me, but just be careful."


    With that, Alex turned and left before Charles could ask any more questions. He had done what he could. Whether Charles listened or not was up to him. After all, this was Hogwarts; Alex doubted anyone would actually be in life-threatening danger. If Gryffindor got themselves into trouble, they''d have to deal with the consequences.


    Charles stood in the hallway for a moment, thinking hard about what Alex had said. He trusted Alex enough to know he wouldn''t lie about something like this. With that in mind, he walked off to reconsider the next day''s plans.


    Meanwhile, Alex headed back to his dorm room, not bothering himself with the brewing inter-house conflicts. After his last class of the day, a dull History of Magic lesson, he sat down with the latest issue of The Daily Prophet to catch up on the outside world.


    "It seems like the new Minister, Millicent Bagnold, is taking a strong stance," Alex murmured to himself as he read the front page. The Minister had made a public speech, vowing to fight against Voldemort and the Death Eaters. More controversially, he had granted Aurors permission to use Unforgivable Curses on Death Eaters.


    ''Looks like things are getting serious.''


    Hogwarts might be peaceful for now, but the world outside was changing rapidly. The ongoing conflict between the Ministry of Magic and the Death Eaters was bound to escalate¡ªAlex could sense it.


    After closing The Daily Prophet, he leaned back in his chair, thinking. ''But for now, those troubles don''t concern me. Without enough strength, all I can do is watch from the sidelines.''


    After a few moments, Alex put the newspaper aside, ready to dive back into his spell research. But first, there was something else he needed to take care of¡ªreplying to Lily and Sirius. He had received their letters days ago but had been too absorbed in his spell practice to respond. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He started with Sirius'' letter, unfolding it with a sigh as he braced himself for whatever teasing remarks awaited him.


    "Hahaha, Alex, mate, I can''t believe you got sorted into Slytherin! Bad luck, if you ask me. If I remember right, you''re Muggle-born, and those pure-blood Slytherin types will want to eat you alive. Back in my day, I played all sorts of tricks on those Slytherin jerks. You better watch out¡ªthey might hit you with a curse when you''re not looking and leave you naked in front of the girls'' bathroom!


    If you want my advice, show them you''re not someone to mess with. Slytherins respect strength. Stand your ground, and they''ll back off. As for the professors, well, Flitwick is too busy being a bookworm to keep an eye on you all the time. Slughorn''s a decent bloke, but he doesn''t really get involved much. McGonagall might help if you''re in serious trouble, but be prepared for a lot of detentions if you go to her.


    Oh, by the way, I''m Harry''s godfather now! You have to meet him¡ªhe''s the cutest little baby you''ll ever see.


    Lily and I were talking, and we''d love to have you over after Christmas. I can show you a few tricks to keep those Slytherins in line!


    Take care of yourself, mate. The Death Eaters are getting nastier, and they''ve been targeting Muggles. Stay safe.


    Your faithful friend,


    Sirius Black."


    After finishing the letter, Alex couldn''t help but chuckle. Sirius had the same brash attitude in his letters as he did in person. Though most of the advice boiled down to picking fights, it did remind Alex how different his situation was in Slytherin.


    He grabbed a piece of parchment and started writing his reply:


    "Sirius, you''re as reckless as ever. I''m not planning to run headfirst into fights with half the school just to prove a point, but I''ll stand my ground if anyone gives me trouble. By the way, Slytherin isn''t so bad¡ªthere are a few decent people here, though making friends isn''t exactly easy.


    About Christmas, I''d love to visit and meet Harry. Just let me know what you want as a present, and I''ll bring it along.


    Take care, and try not to get yourself hexed,


    Alex."

 Chapter 29 - 29 - Visiting Hagrid

    He sealed the letter, set it aside to send the next morning, and opened Lily''s letter next. Her handwriting was neat and calming, and the tone of her letter made him smile.


    "Dear Alex, I''m sorry for replying late! Harry''s just over a month old now, and I''m still learning how to be a mother. It''s been overwhelming, but wonderful, too.


    As for you being sorted into Slytherin, don''t worry too much about it. The Sorting Hat always has its reasons, and Slytherin House isn''t as bad as people make it out to be. Sure, some wizards have gone down the wrong path after graduating, but that doesn''t mean they all do.


    One of my friends from school was in Slytherin, and they''re fighting against the Death Eaters just like the rest of us.


    You''re strong, Alex. You''ve been through so much, and I believe you''ll get through whatever comes your way at Hogwarts. Stay true to yourself and don''t lose sight of what''s right.


    By the way, Professor Flitwick wrote to me saying you''ve been invited to join the Charms Club¡ªcongratulations! I didn''t get that invite until third year. If you''re interested, I left some notes on protection magic in the club. I hid them behind the podium on the bottom shelf, tucked inside a book called Defense Theory of Magic by Wilbert Slinka. It might come in handy.


    Sirius mentioned inviting you over after Christmas. We''d love to have you, and I''m sure Harry would enjoy meeting you, too.


    Take care of yourself,


    Your friend,


    Lily Potter."


    Alex felt a warmth in his chest after reading Lily''s letter. Despite everything she had going on, she still took the time to encourage him. She didn''t owe him anything, yet her kindness was unreserved.


    He immediately grabbed another sheet of parchment to write his reply:


    "Lily, thank you for your kind words. I''ll definitely come visit after Christmas¡ªI''m looking forward to meeting Harry. I''ll make sure to check out those protection magic notes you left in the Charms Club, too.


    I really appreciate your support. Please take care of yourself and Harry. Even at home, stay safe.


    Sincerely,


    Alex."


    With both letters written, Alex set them aside to send in the morning.


    The next day, after sending the letters, Alex had no intention of getting involved in the Slytherin-Gryffindor drama. Instead, he decided to visit Hagrid. Since starting at Hogwarts, he hadn''t had a chance to catch up with him, even though they had shared dragon liver together at the Leaky Cauldron before term started.


    After classes, Alex gathered a few jars of seasoning from his room as a gift and made his way toward Hagrid''s hut.


    He remembered Hagrid mentioning that his hut wasn''t too close to the castle, so Alex headed down the path that led away from the school. After passing the owl shack, he followed the trail toward the edge of the forest. Along the way, he saw a few students chatting and playing, but as he neared Hagrid''s hut, the crowds thinned out.


    Finally, Alex spotted the small, rough-looking hut in the distance. The sight of vegetables and fruits growing around it made him smile. ''Typical Hagrid.''


    "Maybe I should transplant the green onions I planted," Alex mused as he walked. "They never get enough sunlight where they are, and they''re looking more and more wilted these days." Seeing Hagrid''s vegetable garden brought a sense of relief to Alex, and his pace quickened as he made his way to the hut.


    "Hagrid! Hagrid! Are you in?" Alex called out, standing outside the small wooden house.


    The door creaked open, and Hagrid, towering as usual, ducked his head to step outside. A wide smile spread across his face when he saw Alex.


    "Alex! Haven''t seen you in a bit. Come in, come in!" Hagrid welcomed him warmly, opening the door wider to let Alex inside.


    As Alex entered, he got a full view of Hagrid''s hut. It was a cozy, one-room cabin with all the essentials: ham, sausages, and pheasants hung from the ceiling, and a roaring fireplace lit up the room. In front of the fire sat a huge wooden table surrounded by wooden chairs. A large bed occupied one corner, piled with a patchwork quilt. On the walls hung various tools¡ªhammers, axes, and a large crossbow. Most noticeably, a pink umbrella rested near the sofa.


    "Hagrid, your place may be small, but it''s well-stocked!" Alex said with a grin, feeling at ease in the warm, rustic space. The sight of the vegetable garden just outside the hut added to his good mood.


    Hagrid chuckled, scratching his head. "Aye, not much to brag about, but it does the job. So, what brings you here today?"


    "I''ve been meaning to visit for a while, but I''ve been getting used to Hogwarts. Today, I had some free time and thought I''d come see you." Alex smiled and set a large bundle of seasonings on the table, climbing up onto one of the oversized chairs. "I brought these for you, figured you might enjoy adding them to your meals."


    "Ah, you shouldn''t have! Thank you, Alex!" Hagrid beamed, clearly touched. He then took a closer look at Alex and noticed the green and silver of Slytherin on his uniform. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blimey, Alex, you''re in Slytherin? I didn''t notice at first!"


    "Yeah, tell me about it," Alex laughed, shaking his head. "I was just as surprised as you when the Sorting Hat made its choice."


    Hagrid looked genuinely puzzled. "But you told me you were Muggle-born, right? Not many Muggle-born wizards end up in Slytherin."


    "Exactly," Alex said, leaning in a bit and lowering his voice as if sharing a secret. "I''ve been thinking the Sorting Hat might''ve pulled a fast one on me. When I put it on, it said I could fit into almost any house, but after a bit of back-and-forth, it shoved me into Slytherin. I''m pretty sure the hat has a grudge against me or something."


    Hagrid laughed heartily, pouring Alex a cup of water. "The Sorting Hat, holding grudges? Never heard of it doing anything like that before. But did you maybe annoy it somehow?"


    Alex rolled his eyes playfully. "If I could''ve taken it apart, I would''ve."


    Hagrid''s expression softened a bit, and his tone turned more serious. "Have the pure-bloods in Slytherin been giving you any trouble? You know how they can be. Plenty of dark wizards and Death Eaters came from that house. You''ve got to watch yourself."


    Alex could tell that Hagrid was genuinely concerned, whether it was about him staying safe or not falling into dark magic.

 Chapter 30 - 30 - Warthog Ribs

    Either way, Alex reassured him.


    "Don''t worry, Hagrid. I''ve kept a low profile. I mostly stick to classes and don''t get involved with anyone else. By the way, let''s not dwell on that. Check out what I brought you." He changed the subject, gesturing to the bundle of spices.


    The shift in topic brought back Hagrid''s cheerful mood.


    "Oh, what''ve you got here?"


    "Chili sauce, sesame sauce, bay leaves, soy sauce, sesame seeds¡ªyou name it. The food in the Great Hall is good, but I''ve grown a bit tired of it. I saw your vegetable garden outside, and I thought maybe I could whip up a few dishes for you to try?"


    Hagrid''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. He had tasted Alex''s cooking before, back when they had shared some stir-fried dragon liver at the Leaky Cauldron, and the memory still made his mouth water.


    "That sounds wonderful! You''ve got a knack for cooking, and I''ve got plenty of good ingredients around here, too. Come and see!" Hagrid eagerly opened a large cabinet in the corner of the hut, revealing what looked like an enormous pork chop and a massive pork leg, both frozen with a simple Freezing Charm.


    "Professor Kettleburn gave me these. That there''s from a Tebo warthog¡ªstronger than any regular pork you''d get in the Muggle world!"


    Alex was momentarily stunned. The sheer size of the meat was incredible¡ªit was easily larger than a full-grown pig from the Muggle world. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s a magical animal? Can we even eat that?"


    Hagrid waved off his concern. "Oh, no problem at all! It''s a bit tougher than regular pork, but perfectly edible. I was thinking of curing the pork leg to make ham. The chops I was saving for the swan-tailed dogs¡ªProfessor Kettleburn''s litter of pups is almost weaned, and he promised me one."


    Alex blinked in disbelief. "Wait, you were going to feed this huge chunk of magical animal meat to a dog?"


    Hagrid chuckled heartily. "Aye, they''re strong pups¡ªthey''ll grow big with the right feed!"


    Alex couldn''t help but laugh. Hagrid''s generosity extended even to his animals, and it was endearing in its own way.


    "Alright, let''s see what I can do with this," Alex said, rolling up his sleeves. He was ready to experiment with the magical pork, seasonings in hand.


    As Alex began preparing the meal, chopping vegetables from Hagrid''s garden and seasoning the pork chops, the two of them chatted. The atmosphere was light, filled with laughter, and for a little while, Alex could forget about the complexities of Hogwarts life. Here, in Hagrid''s cozy hut, things felt simple and peaceful.


    Ribs in hand, Hagrid led Alex outside to show off his vegetable garden, which was neatly planted with a variety of vegetables. Despite the abundance, Hagrid explained that only a small portion of the crops were needed to supply Hogwarts. Professor Pomona Sprout had a large greenhouse, expanded with a Traceless Stretching Charm, where most of the school''s ingredients were grown.


    "Every year, I grow loads of pumpkins for Halloween," Hagrid said proudly. "Professor Sprout comes by and casts an Engorgement Charm on them for the feast. Look at these beauties though¡ªbroccoli, tomatoes, potatoes, ginger, cabbage, you name it. Aren''t they lovely?"


    Alex surveyed the garden and couldn''t help but notice that most of the vegetables were common in Western cooking. There wasn''t a single head of cabbage to be seen, and this wasn''t exactly what he had in mind.


    Trying to steer the conversation to something more relevant to his plans, Alex asked, "Aren''t you growing any herbs?"


    Hagrid scratched his head, confused by the question.


    "Herbs? Well, there''s plenty of those in Professor Sprout''s greenhouse. Some herbs can be dangerous, y''know. Not something you''d want to handle without the proper training."


    "Really?" Alex asked, though he already had an idea in mind. His gaze shifted to the edge of the Forbidden Forest, just beyond Hagrid''s hut. "What about the Forbidden Forest? There must be herbs in there, right?"


    Hagrid''s eyes narrowed in concern.


    "Aye, plenty of herbs grow in the forest¡ªsome mandrakes and mandala fruits are almost ripe this time of year. But the Forbidden Forest is no place to go wandering. There are dangerous creatures roaming, and we keep some magical creatures in there too¡ªlike hippogriffs. It''s not a place to explore on a whim, Alex. You''d best stay clear of it."


    Alex smiled, knowing Hagrid meant well.


    "Don''t worry, I''m just curious. Speaking of curious, how about we pick some tomatoes, ginger, and potatoes? I''ll make us something special tonight."


    The two of them gathered a basket of vegetables and returned to Hagrid''s hut. Alex prepared to cook the ribs of the Tebo warthog.


    Fortunately, Hagrid''s large cooking pot could handle the massive ribs. The sheer size of the meat was daunting¡ªeach rib was as thick as Alex''s arm. He quickly realized that ordinary frying methods wouldn''t cut it.


    Alex asked Hagrid to help cut down two ribs, which they chopped into smaller pieces with the help of a cutting spell. After cleaning the ribs, Alex seasoned them generously, using a blend of sauces and spices he had brought along. Once the ribs were marinated, Alex set the massive pot on the fire. He poured oil, added garlic and ginger, and carefully stir-fried the ribs until their aroma filled the room.


    As the meat began to brown, Hagrid couldn''t hide his excitement. His mouth watered, and he peeled potatoes eagerly, his anticipation growing with each passing minute.


    With the meat simmering, Alex added water to the pot, covered it, and let it cook slowly. The rich scent of the ribs stewing in their own juices was enough to make both of them impatient. As the ribs cooked, Alex and Hagrid sat down, peeling more vegetables and chatting.


    "Hagrid, think I could plant something next to your garden? I''d like a little patch to grow my own herbs."


    Hagrid grinned. "Of course, Alex. No problem at all. You can plant whatever you like, and you''re welcome to come by anytime. It''ll be nice having more company around."


    An hour later, the stew was nearly ready. Alex added the potatoes, onions, and a few more vegetables, letting the mixture simmer for another thirty minutes. Finally, after a long wait, the large pot of Tebo warthog ribs with potatoes was finished. The sauce bubbled, thick and fragrant, as Alex lifted the lid.


    "Dinner''s ready!" Alex declared, and both of them couldn''t wait any longer.

 Chapter 31 - 31 - Lilly Notes

    They quickly served up heaping bowls of the hearty stew.


    The first bite was incredible. The magical meat was tender, and the rich sauce clung to each rib, packing it with flavor.


    Hagrid devoured the meal, singing Alex''s praises between bites.


    "Ah, this is the best meal I''ve had in ages!" Hagrid said, rubbing his full belly. "You''ve got some real talent, Alex."


    Alex smiled, satisfied with the compliment. Seeing someone appreciate his cooking made the effort worthwhile.


    "Glad you liked it, Hagrid. I''ve got a few more recipes up my sleeve for next time."


    Once they''d finished eating, Alex borrowed some parchment and a quill from Hagrid and began sketching something. After Hagrid finished his soup, the two sat down to chat, letting the evening wind down.


    When it started getting dark, Alex realized it was nearing curfew.


    "I should probably head back to the castle," he said, standing up to leave.


    Before leaving, Alex asked Hagrid for a favor.


    "Are you planning on going to Hogsmeade or Diagon Alley soon?"


    Hagrid nodded. "Aye, I''ll be heading to Hogsmeade in a few days. Need to pick up some supplies. What do you need?"


    Alex handed Hagrid a piece of parchment.


    "Could you check the prices for potions and herbs while you''re there? And, if possible, could you get a blacksmith to make me one of these?"


    Hagrid looked down at the paper, which had a drawing of a large iron pot and a spatula, with measurements and specifications.


    "A cooking pot?" Hagrid asked, chuckling.


    Alex nodded. "Yeah, something sturdy. With it, I''ll be able to cook up even more delicious meals next time."


    Hagrid agreed to help, promising to gather all the information Alex needed. Though Hagrid wasn''t entirely sure what Alex was planning, he was happy to lend a hand. After making plans with Hagrid to visit again over the weekend, Alex left Hagrid''s hut and made his way back to Hogwarts Castle.


    As he crossed Clock Square, he heard a loud crackling noise coming from the direction of the Astronomy Tower.


    ''Looks like those two groups have finally clashed.''


    He figured Charles was involved in the chaos, but he had no intention of running over there to get caught up in the mess. There was a good chance he''d be seen as an enemy by both sides if he interfered.


    Shaking his head with a small, sarcastic smile, Alex ignored the commotion and headed straight back to the Slytherin common room.


    Once he returned, Alex noticed something interesting¡ªhe felt unusually strong. It seemed the magical meat of the Tebo warthog had a strengthening effect on his body. Pleased with this newfound boost, Alex sat down to continue his study plans.


    He opened his Potions textbook first, thinking it might be a good idea to learn more about potion-making. His goal was to master a few practical potions and, if possible, make some extra money by selling them. But first, there was still plenty of spellwork to focus on.


    Meanwhile, at the Astronomy Tower, Gryffindor and Slytherin had indeed exchanged fire. The clash between the two houses marked the beginning of a more intense rivalry at Hogwarts.


    The next day, after his usual morning run, Alex entered the Great Hall for breakfast. He immediately noticed something was off. The Gryffindor and Slytherin tables were significantly emptier than usual. At this time of day, the Hall was typically packed, with most students gathered for breakfast. Today, however, the two tables had many missing faces, and those who were present were glaring at each other across the room, ready to start another fight at the slightest provocation.


    Alex''s eyes scanned the Gryffindor table, spotting Charles, who seemed unharmed and in good spirits.


    Charles noticed Alex too and gave him a brief nod.


    Before Alex could sit down, Vivian appeared next to him, her eyes wide with excitement.


    "Alex! Did you hear what happened yesterday? It was a huge deal! I''ve got first-hand news¡ªdo you want to know?"


    Alex glanced at her with his usual calm expression.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t need to know. You don''t have to tell me either."


    Vivian pouted, clearly disappointed by his lack of enthusiasm. "Ugh, Alex, you''re so boring! But I''m going to tell you anyway," she said, unable to hold back her gossip. She told her story, barely taking a breath.


    "Last night, Gryffindor planned a secret party at the Astronomy Tower, but the pure-bloods from our house got wind of it. They wanted to pull a prank on Gryffindor¡ªnothing too serious, just some dungbombs and a few jinxes. They even planned to block the tower entrance to trap them. But guess what? Gryffindor caught them sneaking in, and it turned into a full-blown fight! There were injuries on both sides. When Professor McGonagall and Filch showed up, everyone scattered, but most of them got caught.


    Now, they''re all facing detention for the next month or two."


    Vivian grinned, clearly enjoying the drama. "Both houses got 50 points deducted! Vanessa is furious, and it''s only been two months since school started. It''s going to be impossible for us to win the House Cup at this rate."


    Alex listened quietly, impressed by Vivian''s knack for gathering information so quickly. Still, he couldn''t help but feel a bit disdain. ''What a waste of time.'' These wizards caused all that trouble just for a prank? They deserve to get caught. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Alex decided to forget about the whole incident and focus on more important things.


    Later, it was time for the Magic Club meeting. Alex arrived early, eager to follow up on something he had learned from Lily. She had mentioned some notes hidden in one of the books in the club''s library, and Alex was curious to find them.


    Heading to the bottom shelf behind the podium, he found Magic Defense Theory and pulled it out. Just as Lily had said, there were several pieces of parchment tucked inside.


    As Alex skimmed through the book, he noticed it contained notes written in Lily''s handwriting. The notes were detailed, mostly focusing on defense spells and counter-curses, with some sections explaining the development of new spells. She had even worked on ways to apply these spells to enchanted items, developing something called "emotional protective magic."


    According to Lily, the strength of protective spells could be greatly enhanced by infusing them with strong emotions¡ªparticularly positive ones like love and determination. The stronger the emotion, the more effective the protection.


    One of the runes Lily had developed looked familiar.

 Chapter 32 - 32 - Mandala Fruit

    Alex realized it was similar to the one used in the "amulet" she had given him.


    Comparing it to the rune formula for the Shield Charm, Alex saw that Lily had likely adapted the basic structure of the spell to make it more personal and effective. The only thing missing was the incantation.


    ''Maybe it was never meant to have one,'' Alex thought. ''Perhaps she designed it specifically for enchanted objects.''


    There were even references to ancient runes, which Alex didn''t fully understand yet. It seemed clear that mastering ancient runes would be essential for developing new spells.


    ''Ancient Runes is an elective for third-years. I''ll need to find a way to learn it ahead of time,'' Alex thought, making a mental note to start studying it on his own.


    The Magic Club meeting soon began, and Alex turned his attention back to the discussion.


    Professor Flitwick, who was the club''s instructor, answered questions but didn''t push for any major breakthroughs. The senior students were working hard on their individual projects, with one in particular¡ªSenior Quirrell¡ªmaking impressive progress on his research into sonic spells. He demonstrated his latest development: a hearing spell so powerful it allowed everyone in the room to hear conversations from the oil paintings outside the classroom. Though the spell still needed fine-tuning, the improvement in sound penetration was remarkable.


    Alex remained mostly quiet during the meeting, observing and taking in as much information as he could. The older students didn''t expect much from him¡ªthey assumed Professor Flitwick was just being kind by allowing the first-year to join the club. However, Alex was quietly absorbing every piece of knowledge he could, eager to apply it in his studies.


    Senior Quirrell''s work on amplifying spells opened up new ideas for Alex. He began to understand the complexity of developing new magic. It wasn''t just about casting spells¡ªit was about carefully constructing rune structures, much like preparing a canvas before painting. To create a new spell, you first needed a stable base of low-level runes. Then, by layering applied runes on top and ensuring their compatibility, you could craft the desired magical effect.


    However, combining runes required caution. Some, like "water" and "fire," naturally repelled each other. If these unstable combinations were used in a spell, the result could be disastrous.


    By the end of the meeting, Alex had a notebook full of new ideas and a deeper understanding of how spells worked. He knew it would take a lot of time and effort to create his own magic, but the path forward was starting to become clearer.


    With a sense of excitement, Alex left the meeting, already planning his next steps. There was still much to learn, but with Lily''s notes in hand and his growing knowledge of magic, he felt more prepared than ever.


    Over the next few days, Alex settled into a quiet routine. Aside from attending classes and meals, he spent all his time studying and practicing magic. He was rarely seen outside of the Slytherin common room, completely focused on his studies.


    Meanwhile, the conflict between Gryffindor and Slytherin escalated further. The rivalry spread to older students, with more and more pranks turning into serious fights. Professors McGonagall and Slughorn were constantly putting out fires, trying to keep peace between the two houses. Fortunately, the younger students like Alex were mostly unaffected by the chaos, allowing him to focus on what mattered.


    ''These skirmishes are nothing more than child''s play. The real danger is out there¡ªDeath Eaters, dark wizards, and the battles happening outside Hogwarts. To stand my ground in that world, I need to become strong.''


    That weekend, Alex visited Hagrid again. This time, he decided to make barbecue, bringing along his pot of green onions to plant in Hagrid''s vegetable garden. They spent a pleasant afternoon together, with Alex cooking roasted potatoes and pork chops. He enjoyed the cool breeze as they sat next to Hagrid''s hut, chatting and eating.


    Hagrid, always full of news, showed off his latest addition: a little swallowtail dog he''d named Rhein. Hagrid explained that he hoped the puppy would grow up as mighty as a lion, but Alex wasn''t convinced. The tiny pup looked more like a bird than a fierce animal. Alex had even heard that in the Muggle world, if someone wanted to keep a swallowtail dog, they''d be required to surgically remove its extra tail. Hagrid was horrified by the thought and promised never to cut Rhein''s tail. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they ate, Hagrid handed Alex the price list for herbs and potions that he''d collected during his trip to Hogsmeade. With the list in hand, Alex finally had the information he needed to start his potion-making plan.


    The most expensive potion on the list was Felix Felicis, but Alex knew better than to try making money off something so complicated. Felix Felicis required rare ingredients and took an incredibly long time to brew.


    Other potions were more suitable for business¡ªwound-healing potions, antidotes, blood-replenishing potions. But Alex realized that these potions were already widely available at St. Mungo''s Hospital, meaning the market was already flooded with them.


    For now, Alex decided to focus on potions that could benefit students and people with honest intentions. Alex also decided to remove the Baruffio''s Brain Elixir or Veritaserum. The Baruffio''s Brain Elixir had strict requirements for high-quality ingredients, and if even one was subpar, it could cause serious brain damage. As for Veritaserum, he couldn''t imagine any normal wizard needing something like that regularly. It seemed more suited for darker uses, and Alex had no interest in getting involved with questionable buyers.


    He didn''t want to inadvertently sell potions to the wrong crowd¡ªdark wizards or Death Eaters. It was a risk he wasn''t willing to take.


    That left him with two options: the Euphoria Potion and the Eternal Potion. The Eternal Potion, despite its name, wasn''t truly "eternal." It worked more like an additive in Alex''s eyes. When poured into most potions, it would replenish the potion, almost like magic refilling the bottle as long as a quarter of the original potion remained.


    This applied to potions like Veritaserum, but not to rarer ones like Felix Felicis. The catch was that some ingredients for the Eternal Potion were expensive and hard to find, making the cost of production high.


    The Euphoria Potion, on the other hand, had a high demand. It brought feelings of happiness and relaxation to the drinker, a popular choice for wizards dealing with stress, especially during wartime. However, the main ingredient, the mandala fruit, was also expensive.


    ''Wait a second,'' Alex thought, suddenly remembering something. He turned to Hagrid.


    "Hagrid, didn''t you mention seeing mandala fruits in the Forbidden Forest the last time we spoke? Are they about to ripen?"

 Chapter 33 - 33 - Euphoria Potion

    Hagrid, finishing his meal, gave a big hiccup before replying. "Aye, I did. Saw quite a few while I was in the forest, and it''s about time they ripened."


    Alex''s face lit up. "That''s perfect! Hagrid, next time you go into the forest, could I come with you? I''d like to collect some mandala fruits."


    Hagrid immediately shook his head, looking serious. "No, Alex. The Forbidden Forest is dangerous, especially for a student. If anything happened to you, I''d never be able to explain it to the school."


    After thinking it over, Hagrid added, "Tell you what, I''ll gather some mandala fruits for you next time I''m in the forest. That way, you can get what you need without risking yourself."


    Alex couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "Really? That would be amazing! Just make sure they''re the light purple, magical ones, and they have to be whole."


    Hagrid chuckled. "Don''t worry, I know my way around the Forbidden Forest. You''ll get your mandala fruits. Next time you stop by, I''ll have a whole basket for you."


    Alex thanked Hagrid again, feeling a weight lift off his shoulders. He spent the rest of the afternoon chatting with Hagrid before heading back to the castle.


    With the materials for the Euphoria Potion taken care of, he could focus on mastering the brewing process. First, Alex needed to memorize the entire process of brewing the Euphoria Potion. He opened the sixth-year Potions textbook¡ªthe one belonging to the Half-Blood Prince¡ªand found the formula for the Euphoria Potion. He had skimmed over it before but hadn''t paid much attention to the detailed steps, especially the specific methods for handling and preparing ingredients.


    As Alex studied the notes, he noticed a peculiar suggestion from the Prince: adding a small amount of peppermint to the potion would significantly improve its effects.


    ''Really?'' Alex muttered. The Half-Blood Prince had a habit of adding his own twists to potion recipes, and many of them were unconventional. Curious, Alex decided he would follow the Prince''s method when he brewed the potion to see if it really made a difference.


    After studying the potion-making process, Alex continued flipping through the Prince''s textbook. He found several insightful notes on other potions, along with a spell written in the margins: Sectumsempra.


    ''Shenfeng Shadowless Curse?'' Alex read aloud. ''That sounds dangerous.''


    He hesitated. ''Is this a finished spell or something the Prince just made up?'' Alex decided not to risk trying it. Until he understood more about the Prince and his background, Alex wasn''t willing to experiment with potentially dangerous spells.


    A few weeks later, Alex returned to Hagrid''s hut and was greeted by a large basket filled with perfectly ripe mandala fruits¡ªat least a dozen of them. He marveled at how easily Hagrid could gather such rare ingredients.


    ''Hagrid could make a fortune if he ever decided to sell these ingredients,'' he thought.


    Rather than taking the basket back to his dormitory, Alex decided to brew the potion at Hagrid''s. Potions couldn''t be made in the dorms, and sneaking into the potions classroom was too risky. Hagrid''s hut provided the perfect secluded spot to work.


    The weekend came, and Alex packed his cauldron, ingredients, tools, and the sixth-year Potions textbook. He also brought along the peppermint and set off for Hagrid''s hut once more.


    By now, the weather had changed, and Hogwarts was growing colder as November settled in. Students were bundled up in winter clothes, and many were suffering from colds and the flu due to the changing weather. The tension between Gryffindor and Slytherin hadn''t cooled, and frequent squabbles led to point deductions for both houses. Fortunately, none of this affected Alex, who remained focused on his own goals.


    As he walked down the path, Alex considered keeping some of the potions he made as Christmas presents for his friends. Hagrid, in particular, deserved something nice for helping him out so much. The thought made Alex smile as he neared Hagrid''s hut. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Outside the hut, the green onions Alex had planted were thriving. It seemed Hagrid had taken good care of them, and Alex made a mental note to give him a couple of bottles of the potion once it was ready.


    He also noticed something new: a stone stove had been set up outside, with the large iron pot Alex had requested sitting on top.


    ''Looks like my big pot has arrived,'' Alex thought happily.


    Hagrid greeted him enthusiastically as soon as he stepped inside.


    "How do you like the stove outside? Looks good, doesn''t it? We''ll have to cook something delicious in that big pot later!"


    Alex laughed. "Don''t worry, Hagrid. We''ll definitely cook up something good. But I came a bit early today to borrow your place for some potion-making. We''ll have dinner after I''m done."


    Alex unpacked his materials, laying them out on Hagrid''s large wooden table. He set up his cauldron, glass potion bottles, and various tools, asking Hagrid to keep an eye out while he worked. After all, many of the ingredients had been taken from the greenhouse, and the potion bottles were borrowed from the potions classroom. He didn''t want any unnecessary questions raised about where everything came from.


    With everything in place, Alex got to work. It was time to see if the Half-Blood Prince''s method for brewing the Euphoria Potion was as good as he claimed.


    After setting up the cauldron, Alex carefully inspected the ingredients. The quality of the materials was crucial to the effectiveness of the finished potion. He then began preparing everything according to the recipe for the Euphoria Potion. The process required two mandala fruits¡ªone to remain whole and unpeeled, while the other needed to be peeled and sliced into precise strips. The thickness of the slices was very specific, and Alex''s steady hand made quick work of the preparation.


    Once the ingredients were ready, Alex monitored the potion''s progress closely, observing the color of the liquid, the smoke rising from it, and how it boiled. These cues would tell him when to add ingredients or stir the mixture.


    The brewing process went smoothly, and when the time came, Alex remembered the note from the Half-Blood Prince about adding peppermint to enhance the potion''s effects. Curious, he decided to experiment. He added peppermint to this batch and planned to make another without it to compare the results.


    After a short time, the potion was finished, and Alex bottled the Euphoria Potion, filling five bottles in total. He looked at the shimmering liquid and debated whether to test it.

 Chapter 34 - Chpater 34 - 240 Galleons

    "Do I really want to try it myself?" he wondered.


    But the potion seemed perfectly in line with what was described in the textbook, and there was no indication that the peppermint would turn it into anything dangerous.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Alex took a small sip.


    Immediately, a wave of happiness surged through him. It wasn''t overwhelming, but it was enough to confirm the potion worked as intended.


    He smiled. "Seems like it''s fine," Alex muttered. "Now let''s try making the second batch without the peppermint."


    This second pot of potion was the standard recipe, without any extra ingredients. Once again, Alex tasted it after bottling, and the effects were pleasant, but not as intense.


    ''Looks like the peppermint does enhance the effect. Makes sense. Some people would definitely prefer the stronger version.''


    While he preferred the original, he knew that the more intense version would probably be more popular among buyers.


    By the end of the day, Alex had brewed two full batches, totaling ten bottles of Euphoria Potion. With the cost of ingredients, he estimated that each bottle could sell for about 15 Galleons at Slug & Jiggers Apothecary. While it wasn''t a huge profit, it was a decent start. There were still plenty of mandala fruits left, but Alex decided to stop for the day.


    ''I''ll make more tomorrow,'' he thought. He packed everything up, leaving the potions at Hagrid''s place for safekeeping.


    Afterward, it was time for Hagrid''s favorite part of the day¡ªcooking. Alex used the new iron pot Hagrid had set up to fry a large batch of salt and pepper ribs. The two of them feasted, enjoying the evening with full stomachs and good conversation.


    The next day, Alex returned to Hagrid''s hut with twenty more potion bottles. He had also borrowed an extra cauldron from Vivienne, so he could brew two pots at once this time. After spending the previous day familiarizing himself with the process, Alex was confident enough to handle double the workload.


    Once again, everything went smoothly. By the end of the day, Alex had another twenty bottles of Euphoria Potion, bringing his total to thirty.


    ''Hagrid really is a hidden treasure trove,'' Alex thought, admiring how easily Hagrid had gathered so many mandala fruits. Outside of Hogwarts, finding such a supply would be nearly impossible.


    Thanks to Hagrid''s help, Alex didn''t waste a single ingredient. Every potion turned out perfectly. He kept ten bottles for himself and asked Hagrid to help him sell the remaining twenty. Hagrid was astonished to see Alex produce so many potions in just two days.


    "You made all this yourself?" Hagrid asked, his eyes wide. "Blimey, Alex, you''re a natural at this!"


    Alex laughed. "It wasn''t too hard with good materials. Thanks for helping with the mandala fruits. I wouldn''t have been able to do it without you."


    With the potion-making done, Alex felt a weight lift from his shoulders. Now that his immediate goal was accomplished, his thoughts returned to the spell he''d found in the Half-Blood Prince''s book¡ªthe Sectumsempra curse. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''The potions worked, so the spell should be real too.'' His curiosity was too strong to ignore any longer. He packed up his things and left Hagrid''s hut, heading to an open space where he could safely test the spell.


    Spotting a log that hadn''t been split, Alex set it up as a target and walked about ten meters away. He figured that should be a safe distance. "This should be far enough," he muttered to himself.


    Taking out his wand, Alex pointed it at the log. "Sectumsempra!" he shouted.


    An almost invisible blade shot out from the tip of his wand, flying toward the log at incredible speed. In an instant, the log was sliced cleanly in half.


    Alex''s eyes widened in shock. It wasn''t the power of the spell that surprised him¡ªit was the familiarity of it.


    "I''ve seen this spell before!" Alex realized. He remembered the night he first met Sirius, when he had almost been struck by the same spell. If not for Lily''s protective amulet, the spell could have seriously injured him, just like it had sliced through the log.


    "Snape," Alex whispered, his hands tightening around his wand. He remembered clearly now. It was Snape who had used this spell that night, breaking through his barrier charms as if they were nothing.


    "I never expected the Half-Blood Prince to be Snape. Pretending to be someone else, and a Death Eater on top of that," Alex muttered bitterly. If given the chance, he wouldn''t hesitate to use this spell against Snape in return.


    He approached the log to inspect the damage. The cut was incredibly clean, and Alex could still sense a faint trace of magic lingering on the wood.


    Curious, he tried using a Reparo to close the cut, but the log didn''t react at all.


    "This spell is dangerous. Too dangerous," Alex muttered. The fact that the wound couldn''t be healed made it even more deadly. "If there''s no counter-curse, this could easily be classified as dark magic. It''s nearly as dangerous as an Unforgivable Curse."


    The realization unsettled him.


    ''I shouldn''t use this spell unless absolutely necessary. If it hits someone, they''ll bleed out before they can even be healed.'' He made a mental note to study the spell further, hoping to find a way to reverse its effects. For now, though, he decided it was best to avoid using it. One wrong move, and it could be lethal.


    Suppressing his shock, Alex took a few deep breaths and made his way back to Hagrid''s hut, acting as if nothing had happened. That evening, the two of them prepared another big meal together, chatting about simpler things, but in the back of Alex''s mind, he knew he had uncovered something powerful and dangerous¡ªsomething that would require caution in the future.


    __________________


    "Hey, Alex, stop dragging your feet! The Quidditch match is about to start, and I''ve never seen one before. Do you think I could become a Quidditch player one day?" Vivian called out excitedly as she pulled Alex along towards the stadium, her eyes bright with enthusiasm. She was moving so fast, it was as if she thought they''d lose their chance at good seats if they didn''t hurry.


    Alex wasn''t particularly fond of Quidditch, finding it a bit too rough for his liking. But today, his mood was light, thanks to the success of his potion sales. With Hagrid''s help, Alex had managed to sell all the Euphoria Potions he brewed, earning a total of 240 Galleons. His previously strained wallet was feeling much better now.

 Chapter 35 - 35 - Quiditch

    On his way back from Hagrid''s hut, he had run into Vivian, who was heading to watch the Quidditch match.


    Feeling unusually generous with his time, he decided to join her, even if the game itself didn''t excite him much.


    Alex''s flying skills were average at best. He had decent balance and could stay steady on a broom, but he never cared enough to excel. Every time he flew, his mind wandered to combat scenarios¡ªhe imagined how vulnerable one would be in an aerial battle, moving too slowly and becoming an easy target. To him, broomstick flying wasn''t worth the effort.


    Vivian, on the other hand, was a natural. She picked up flying quickly, and by her second class, she was already pulling off simple maneuvers in the air. Discovering she had a talent for something Alex wasn''t good at only fueled her excitement for broomsticks, and she had become obsessed with the idea of flying ever since.


    "Who''s playing today?" Alex asked as they walked, trying to make conversation. "I''ve heard these matches can go on for hours. How can anyone find that interesting?"


    Vivian looked at him, shocked. "Are you serious, Alex? You''re in Slytherin! Don''t you know we''re playing against Gryffindor today? Merlin''s beard, do you live under a rock? You never seem to care about anything unless it involves hiding in your room all day."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, realizing what was driving her excitement. "Ah, now I get it. You''re not here for the game, are you? You just want to see the drama between the two houses."


    "Of course I want to watch the game! And I do love some good drama," Vivian replied, not backing down. "Unlike you, who never has fun. You''re only ever interested in your books."


    "Trust me, if you knew where the real fun in this world was, you wouldn''t be so eager to watch people chase after a flying ball," Alex shot back, rolling his eyes but still following her lead.


    As they neared the Quidditch pitch, Vivian kept chattering excitedly about the rules of Quidditch, something Alex was already familiar with, thanks to Charles explaining it to him on the train ride to Hogwarts. Vivian''s enthusiasm was relentless, and Alex found himself contemplating casting a Silencio spell on her just to get some peace.


    "It''s said that in one Quidditch match, someone pulled out a machete and tried to decapitate the goalkeeper!" Vivian exclaimed, moving on to Quidditch legends.


    Suddenly, her attention shifted. "Hey, isn''t that Charles? Why''s he standing there alone?"


    Alex followed her gaze and saw Charles near the entrance of the Quidditch pitch, standing by himself.


    Without hesitation, Vivian rushed over to greet him.


    "Charles! Long time no see. Are you here to watch the game too? Why are you just standing here?" she asked cheerfully.


    Charles smiled when he saw them approaching. "Vivian, Alex, good to see you both. I''m just waiting for some classmates. We''ve got seats upstairs, and I''m leading the way for the ones who come later."


    Turning to Alex, Charles added, "I haven''t seen much of you lately, Alex. You''re either missing from class or too focused on your own things. I also wanted to thank you for what happened last time."


    "There''s no need to bring that up," Alex said quickly, keeping his tone light but not wanting to delve into the topic. "The situation between our houses is tense enough as it is."


    Charles nodded in understanding, and wisely dropped the subject. However, the brief exchange sparked Vivian''s curiosity, and she began looking between the two of them with a knowing smile.


    Before anyone could say more, a sharp, mocking voice cut through the air.


    "Well, well, well, what do we have here? Gryffindor idiots hanging around with Slytherins? Don''t you know mixing with these fools will make you just as stupid?" Travers sneered as he sauntered over, his eyes filled with disdain.


    Charles frowned and immediately snapped back, "Shove off, Travers. I don''t want to see your ugly face anywhere near us."


    Vivian wasn''t having it either. "Travers, mind your own business. I can talk to whoever I want."


    Alex, however, remained calm, not even bothering to address Travers. He simply watched with a neutral expression, not letting Travers get under his skin.


    Travers, seeing how Vivian and Charles dismissed him, grew angrier. He turned his sneer toward Alex. "Hmph, Gryffindor idiots and a filthy Mudblood. What a lovely combination. Alex, you''re a disgrace to Slytherin. And you, Vivian, don''t you feel ashamed to associate with this scum? You''re tainting the Bulstrode family''s name."


    Alex finally spoke, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    "Ah, yes, because the great and noble Travers family is so honorable, right? Aside from being the Dark Lord''s lapdogs, what else are you known for? Spreading rumors and barking like a dog. You''d better be careful, Travers. One day, the master might kick you for barking too loudly, especially with that big mouth of yours spewing nonsense like you''ve just come out of the toilet."


    "You¡­ how dare you!" Travers turned red with anger, his hand reaching for his wand. His temper was flaring, and he was moments away from starting a duel right there. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex, however, didn''t flinch. If Travers wanted to make the first move, he was more than ready to teach him a lesson.


    Just as tensions reached their peak, a stern voice interrupted the brewing conflict. "What''s going on here? Why are you blocking the entrance to the stadium?"


    Professor McGonagall appeared, her face serious as she eyed the group. Travers, who had been moments away from drawing his wand, paled. He was clearly furious but didn''t dare act in front of a professor. His face twisted with frustration, but he held back, his eyes filled with hatred.


    "Nothing, Professor," Travers muttered, storming off toward the entrance. His face was flushed with rage, but he kept his head down, not wanting to challenge McGonagall.


    After watching him leave, McGonagall turned to the remaining three students. "I suggest you all head inside and enjoy the match. Don''t cause any more trouble."


    With that, she gave them a final stern look before heading into the stadium herself.


    Once McGonagall was out of earshot, Vivian let out a breath of relief. "Whew, that was close. Travers is such a jerk. I can''t stand him."


    Alex just shrugged. "Don''t let him get to you. People like him are all bark and no bite. Come on, let''s get inside before we miss the start of the game."


    With that, the three of them made their way into the Quidditch pitch, ready to watch the match¡ªthough Alex was far more interested in the entertainment off the field than anything happening in the game itself.

 Chapter 36 - 36 - Chaotic Match

    "Alex, I didn''t expect you to be so good at throwing insults! Did you see Travers'' face? He was red with rage!" Vivian chuckled, covering her mouth with a grin.


    "But seriously, you''re a Slytherin. Won''t this make things tougher for you at the academy? I feel like I''ve caused you trouble."


    Alex glanced at her and then turned to Charles, who seemed a little guilty for the situation as well.


    "You don''t need to apologize for anything," Alex said calmly. "Backing down only makes people push harder. The only way to get stronger is to learn to fight back. Weakness is the original sin. And while I''m not one to seek out trouble, I''m not afraid of it either. Plus, I''m a Muggle-born in Slytherin¡ªI was already prepared for this."


    Charles nodded, appreciating Alex''s firm stance.


    Vivian, still a little worried, added, "But what if they start causing you more trouble? I mean, I''ve got Senior Vanessa watching out for me, and I''m the third heir of the Bulstrode family, so they probably won''t mess with me too much."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, slightly impressed. He hadn''t realized that Vivian held such an important position in her family.


    ''Third heir, huh? No wonder they value her, even with her Muggle-born parentage.''


    "Well," Alex replied, turning to Vivian with a small smile, "If anyone gives you trouble, just let me know. I''ll figure something out."


    The three chatted a bit more before heading into the Quidditch stadium. Inside, they found seats in the stands where Senior Vanessa had already saved spots for them. As soon as they sat down, Vanessa turned to Alex and Vivian with a concerned expression.


    "I heard you two had a bit of a fight with Travers at the entrance. Look, we need to stay united in Slytherin. Our academy''s reputation isn''t great right now, and with the House Cup still far off, we can''t afford more division."


    Alex tried not to roll his eyes. He understood Vanessa''s obsession with unity and the House Cup, but in his opinion, her approach was too soft.


    ''Warn them all you like, but without some real discipline, those troublemakers won''t listen,'' he thought. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, he and Vivian nodded along politely as Vanessa continued, not wanting to argue.


    Vanessa, as a prefect, was deeply committed to improving Slytherin''s standing, but the constant conflicts with Gryffindor had taken their toll on the house''s performance in the House Cup. Ever since she entered Hogwarts, Slytherin had yet to win, often losing out to Ravenclaw or Hufflepuff, who quietly benefited from the chaos between Slytherin and Gryffindor.


    The weather mirrored the tension inside the stadium, with black clouds looming over. It was as if the skies themselves were signaling that today''s game would be anything but bright and cheerful.


    Soon after the players from both sides entered the field, Mrs. Rolanda Hooch blew her whistle, signaling the start of the year''s first Quidditch match. What followed left Alex in disbelief.


    From the very start, the match was more of a brawl than a game. Players on both sides collided aggressively, even the Seekers, who were usually more focused on finding the Snitch, got involved in the chaos. The Chasers didn''t even bother trying to score at first, choosing to ram into each other instead. To Alex, it almost seemed like they were passing the Quaffle to their opponents on purpose just to set up another collision.


    The Beaters were just as wild, swinging their bats at each other when the Bludgers weren''t nearby, and occasionally aiming for the opposing players rather than the balls. Gryffindor set up a ring formation, trying to surround Slytherin, while Slytherin countered with a triangle charge straight through their defense.


    Alex, much to his own surprise, was actually enjoying the spectacle. Though he had little interest in the sport itself, the sheer brutality of the tactics and the almost absurd level of aggression were entertaining. Unfortunately, Mrs. Hooch wasn''t as amused. She called for a timeout after just ten minutes when no goals had been scored, but several players were already having bruises and bloody noses.


    ''A shame, I was enjoying the chaos more than the game itself.''


    During the timeout, both Professor McGonagall and Mrs. Hooch stepped onto the field to warn the players, urging them to focus on the game. For a brief moment, things calmed down, but as soon as the whistle blew to resume, the aggressive play started up again.


    Elbows, kicks, and even spitting became common tactics. Alex shook his head, finding it all too similar to a violent video game he used to play in his previous life. Mrs. Hooch was practically blowing her whistle nonstop, calling out fouls, awarding free throws, only for the players to commit even more fouls right afterward.


    More than an hour into the game, things had taken a clear turn for the worse. Slytherin was down one player, sent off after a particularly brutal foul, and another was injured. Gryffindor''s Seeker had fallen off his broom, breaking a leg, leaving them without anyone to catch the Snitch. The current score was 70-130, with Gryffindor in the lead.


    Despite the chaos, the game showed no signs of ending.


    In Alex''s eyes, the Quidditch game had devolved into a bizarre farce. The Slytherin Seeker, instead of searching for the Golden Snitch, was darting around the field trying to interfere with the Gryffindor players. At the same time, the Gryffindor team, fearful that catching the Snitch would trigger a premature end, huddled defensively in front of their goals.


    As the game dragged on, it became increasingly absurd. Another hour passed, and the score had ballooned to 110-280 in Gryffindor''s favor. The Slytherin players were doing their best to hold on, but with only five players left¡ªone of them being the Seeker, who wasn''t even trying to find the Snitch¡ªit was essentially a 4-on-6 match. Their chances of mounting a comeback were slim at best.


    Alex watched, a mixture of amusement and disbelief on his face.


    ''This won''t end anytime soon...''

 Chapter 37 - 37 - Robbing the Bully

    Despite the chaos, both teams refused to call it quits, their captains too stubborn to agree on ending the match.


    With the score still climbing and the players battered and bruised, it became clear to Alex that this Quidditch match might go down in Hogwarts history as one of the strangest and most brutal games ever played.


    He had no intention of wasting more time watching.


    After a quick word to Vivian, he slipped away from the stands, leaving the chaotic match behind.


    As Alex left the stadium, Travers, who had been keeping an eye on him from a distance, smirked. He leaned toward his companion, Randall Rozier, and whispered a few words. With matching sneers, the two followed Alex, quietly slipping out of the audience.


    Alex, walking ahead, soon noticed the heavy footsteps trailing behind him. Their clumsy attempt at tracking was obvious, loud, and poorly concealed.


    ''Amateurs,'' he thought, rolling his eyes. He had no doubts that Travers and Rozier were looking for trouble.


    Smirking to himself, he decided to lead them on a detour, heading towards the owlery instead of Hogwarts Castle. Seeing Alex change direction, Travers and Rozier didn''t think much of it. They just quickened their pace, ready to confront him. When Alex reached the owlery, instead of going inside, he circled around the back, out of sight. The two pure-blood boys thought Alex was trying to escape, so they hurried to catch up.


    But as they rounded the corner of the owlery, they found Alex calmly leaning against the wall, arms crossed, waiting for them.


    Travers sneered, stepping forward.


    "You filthy mudblood," he spat, his voice dripping with disdain. "Why don''t you run¡ª"


    Before Travers could finish, Stupefy the stunning spell shot from Alex''s wand, hitting him square in the chest. Travers collapsed, knocked out cold. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rozier, wide-eyed and panicked, fumbled for his wand, but his hands shook so badly he could barely grasp it.


    Alex stepped forward slowly, his expression bored.


    "Really? You came looking for a fight and didn''t even have your wand ready?" He shook his head, disappointed by their lack of preparation.


    Rozier, finally managing to get his wand out, pointed it at Alex with trembling hands.


    "S-stay back! If you come any closer, I-I''ll¡­"


    Alex raised an eyebrow, unimpressed.


    "You''ll what? Trip over your own feet? Or maybe you''ll hex yourself by accident."


    Rozier, clearly terrified, squeezed his eyes shut in panic and flung a spell in Alex''s general direction.


    The spell flew wide, missing Alex by several feet and hitting a distant tree instead. Alex couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Well, it seems fear does boost the power of spells, but your aim? Pathetic."


    Rozier, still in a state of blind panic, began firing off spells wildly, each one missing its target by a wide margin. Alex sighed, now more annoyed than amused. With a flick of his wand, he disarmed Rozier, sending his wand flying across the ground. Stepping forward, Alex kicked Rozier to the ground and pressed his boot into his chest, pinning him down.


    Pointing his wand at Rozier''s throat, Alex asked coldly, "Do you want to die?"


    Rozier, gasping for breath under the pressure of Alex''s boot, whimpered, "N-no, please! Don''t kill me! It was all Travers! I swear, I didn''t want any part of this!"


    Alex sighed heavily. "Why is it so hard to get through to you pure-blood idiots? Is inbreeding messing with your common sense?" He leaned down, his gaze sharp as a blade.


    "Shut up. I''m not going to say it again."


    Rozier, his eyes wide with fear, nodded frantically and fell silent, except for the occasional cough.


    After a long moment, Alex lifted his boot off Rozier''s chest and crouched beside him.


    "Are you scared?" he asked in a low voice.


    Rozier nodded, his breath coming in shallow gasps.


    "Y-yes, I''m scared! Please, just let me go!"


    Alex smirked. "Are you going to mess with me again?"


    Rozier shook his head furiously. "No, never! I swear, I''ll stay away from you! I''ll even tell Travers to back off!"


    "Don''t bother," Alex replied with a cold smile. "In fact, feel free to encourage him to come at me. I don''t mind."


    Rozier looked confused and terrified, stammering, "No, no! I''ll keep him far away from you, I promise!"


    Alex let out a low chuckle, then stood up, extending a hand to pull Rozier to his feet. The boy, legs wobbly with fear, nearly collapsed again, but Alex kept him upright. Patting the dust off Rozier''s robes, Alex said, "Look, I''m serious. You don''t need to stop him from coming after me. But if you do find out he''s planning something, let me know."


    Rozier blinked, unsure whether Alex was serious or setting him up. "B-but if I''m caught¡ªif he finds out, I''ll be done for!"


    Alex''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "If you cooperate, I''ll protect you. Ever heard of a ''protection fee,'' Rozier?"


    Rozier''s confusion deepened. "Protection fee? What''s that?"


    Alex''s grin widened. "Simple. You give me 10 Galleons every month, and I''ll make sure no one hurts you. Think of it as¡­ insurance."


    Rozier''s face paled. "That''s extortion!"


    "Call it what you want," Alex replied casually, still smiling. "But it''s either that, or you can try dealing with your own problems without my help. Your choice."


    Rozier, trembling with the realization of how deep he''d gotten himself into, swallowed hard.


    "But what if I don''t have enough money? What if I can''t pay you?"


    Alex shrugged. "Then I guess you''ll just have to figure out how to stay safe without me."


    Seeing the deadly seriousness in Alex''s eyes, Rozier nodded weakly. "O-okay, I''ll get the money¡­ I''ll find a way."


    Alex clapped him on the shoulder, his voice mockingly friendly.


    "Good man. I knew you''d see reason."


    Rozier, still shaking, glanced over at the unconscious Travers, who was sprawled on the ground a few feet away. "What about him?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about him," Alex said, waving his hand dismissively. With that, Alex let go of Rozier and walked over to where Travers lay. After a quick search, he found a bag of money.


    Counting the contents, Alex grinned.


    "Twelve Galleons and six Sickles. Well, look at that! This covers your protection fee for this month. I''ll even be generous and give you a discount for next month¡ªlet''s say you owe me eight Galleons."


    Alex''s smile widened as he looked back at Rozier, who was staring at the money bag in disbelief.


    "And if you manage to bring me some extra useful info in the future, I might even reward you. How does that sound? Not a bad deal, right?"

 Chapter 38 - 38 - Rozier and Travers

    Rozier groaned inwardly. "A discount? He just robbed Travers and calls it a discount?" But all he could do was nod in agreement.


    "Good," Alex said, satisfied with Rozier''s response. "Cooperate, and I won''t treat you unfairly. Got any juicy info now? Anything from inside or outside the school¡ªas long as it''s valuable, I''m a fair guy."


    He stepped closer, placing his hand on Rozier''s shoulder again, pressing just hard enough to remind him who was in charge.


    Rozier winced, blurting out under the pressure, "Uh, okay, okay! I did overhear something. A third-year student, Quick Wilkes, was bragging at a party. He said his uncle''s planning to cause trouble for the Order of the Phoenix around Christmas. But, you know, it could just be a rumor."


    Alex''s expression darkened as he absorbed the information, his eyes sharpening. "Are you sure?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rozier, shaken by Alex''s sudden intensity, stammered, "Y-yes, I swear! Wilkes is always bragging about his uncle working for the Dark Lord. He tells us stories about their attacks on Muggles. Some of it even matched what''s been in the news!"


    Alex''s thoughts raced. "Christmas? Could this be connected to Lily and the others?"


    He wasn''t sure, but he wasn''t willing to risk it.


    Letting go of Rozier, Alex watched as the boy collapsed to the ground, his legs giving out from fear. "This news is actually useful. You get a free pass on your protection fee next month. And here, take this as a reward."


    Alex tossed Rozier a small bottle of euphoria. Still trembling, Rozier accepted the potion, unnerved at how casually Alex produced it. "Don''t worry," Alex said, amused by Rozier''s nervousness. "It''s just euphoria. Try it¡ªit might help you calm down."


    Rozier hesitated, uncorking the bottle, the rich, sweet scent of the potion filling the air. Cautiously, he took a small sip, feeling a wave of warmth wash over him as the potion''s calming effects took hold.


    As Rozier do this Alex asked, "By the way, isn''t your family involved with the Death Eaters? You seem awfully eager to spill their secrets."


    Rozier gave a bitter laugh. "Not everyone''s loyal to the Dark Lord, you know. My cousin, Evan Rozier, is the heir and a die-hard Death Eater. He''s strong, and he bullies the rest of the family into line. Most of us don''t care about his crusade. My family wanted to stay neutral, but Evan dragged us into supporting the Dark Lord. I was just hoping to stay out of trouble at Hogwarts, but now¡­"


    Rozier glanced at the unconscious Travers and shook his head. "Now, I''ve got nothing but bad luck thanks to this idiot."


    Alex found it mildly amusing that even pure-blood families had their internal conflicts. He patted Rozier on the shoulder again, this time more gently, and said, "Well, thanks for the info. Just do what I told you, and you''ll be fine. When Travers wakes up, tell him you were knocked out too. It''s fine if you blame me¡ªI don''t care. Yell about it if you have to."


    With that, Alex pocketed the money bag and walked back toward the castle, leaving Rozier to deal with the aftermath.


    Once Alex was out of sight, Rozier let out a long sigh of relief. He looked at Travers with a mix of disgust and hatred. "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be stuck in this mess," he muttered.


    Frustrated, he kicked Travers a few times, then slumped onto the grass, overwhelmed. "This Alex is terrifying," Rozier whispered to himself. "His eyes¡ªthey''re like a black hole, ready to swallow me whole. How did I get mixed up with someone like him? Stupid Travers! All I wanted was a quiet time at Hogwarts, and now this¡­"


    With a sigh of defeat, Rozier let his body sink into the cold grass, his mind racing over his new situation. Before long, despite the chill in the air, exhaustion overtook him, and he drifted off into a troubled sleep.


    ______________


    "Rozier! Hey, Rozier!" The voice startled him awake.


    Groggily, Rozier opened his eyes to see Travers standing over him, sneering. "Finally, you''re awake. That Mudblood really did a number on us, huh? But don''t worry¡ªI''m going to make sure he pays for this." Travers rubbed his sore body, still aching from the fight.


    Rozier looked around and realized it was already night. The temperature had dropped, and he felt numb from the cold. "Let''s just get back to the castle. It''s freezing out here, and I don''t want to stay out any longer."


    Despite his tough talk, Travers quickly agreed. The cold was biting, and their bodies ached from the encounter. Together, they trudged back toward Hogwarts, stiff and sore.


    Travers kept ranting as they walked, yelling about how he''d make the "Mudblood" pay. Rozier, walking beside him, nodded but felt disgusted inside. All he wanted was to avoid more trouble, but now he was caught up in Travers'' mess.


    As they entered the castle, Professor Slughorn happened to pass by and, seeing their sorry state, immediately sent them off to the nurse without a word.


    Meanwhile, the Quidditch match between Gryffindor and Slytherin was still dragging on. The score had climbed to 290 for Slytherin and 410 for Gryffindor. The game had gone on so long that most players were too exhausted to keep flying. Both teams refused to give up, despite Professor McGonagall and Madam Hooch''s repeated suggestions to call it quits. The Slytherin Seeker, Welen Higgs, was so tired he had literally sat down on the grass, unable to keep looking for the Snitch.


    Most of the crowd had left by now, with only a few die-hard fans or students enjoying the spectacle remaining.


    Meanwhile, Alex was relaxing in his room, flipping through the latest issue of Century Charms. Occasionally, he wondered if the Quidditch match had finally ended, but he wasn''t interested enough to check.


    The next morning at breakfast, Vivian excitedly recounted the end of the match to Alex. "Can you believe it? The game lasted until late last night!" she exclaimed, practically bouncing in her seat.

 Chapter 39 - 39 - Wingardium Leviosa Modified

    "Slytherin actually won! The Snitch just flew right next to Welen Higgs, and all he had to do was reach out and grab it. The poor guy was so exhausted that he barely moved!"


    "Really?" Alex raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "He won by sheer luck?"


    "Yup!" Vivian grinned. "It was pure chance. Everyone was so tired, and the Snitch basically decided the game for them. I didn''t stay until the end, though. I left when it started getting dark."


    Alex nodded. He had expected the game to last a while, but he hadn''t thought it would go on that long. "I''m surprised anyone was left standing."


    As they ate, a loud cheer rose from the Slytherin table. Alex glanced over and saw Welen Higgs, the hero of the previous night''s match, entering the Great Hall.


    Higgs was a third-year student, with short black hair and a solid build. He smiled politely as he passed by, nodding at those who congratulated him. When his eyes met Alex''s, he gave a small nod, which Alex returned with a smile.


    It struck Alex that not every Slytherin fit the stereotype of being cruel or arrogant. Spending time in the house had helped him see the more complex qualities of Slytherins¡ªambition, shrewdness, and a strong sense of self-preservation.


    He had read about Salazar Slytherin in one of his history books, noting how the founder valued resourcefulness, intelligence, and strong will, alongside a disregard for following rules blindly. In many ways, Alex had come to realize that he fit Slytherin''s mold. The pure-blood supremacists annoyed him, but he understood that the house''s values aligned with his own pragmatic approach to life.


    Time flew by, and soon the Christmas holidays were approaching. By now, Alex had mastered the basic spells for each grade. He had even dabbled with more advanced magic like the Illusion Charm, though with less success. Some spells, like the Patronus Charm, Apparition, and Occlumency, were still elusive to him, but he made peace with the fact that mastery would come with time.


    "Huh... I''ll push those tougher spells to after Christmas," Alex muttered to himself, planning his next steps. He hadn''t heard much from Rozier lately, but he figured the guy would pop up eventually.


    Feeling restless, Alex decided to head outside and visit Hagrid. The common room was unusually busy that day, as students gathered to register with Professor Slughorn for staying on campus over the holidays.


    Since Alex had already made plans to spend Christmas with Sirius, he quickly exchanged a few words with the professor and left.


    As he walked through Clock Square, fine snowflakes started drifting down from the sky, covering the ground with a light dusting of white.


    "It''s snowing," Alex remarked with a small smile.


    "Yeah, it is," a soft voice replied. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex turned to find a familiar-looking girl standing nearby. After a moment, he remembered who she was¡ªOrianna, the girl who had crossed the lake with him on their first day at Hogwarts. She had been sorted into Ravenclaw.


    "Orianna, right?" Alex asked.


    She grinned, her breath visible in the cold air.


    "I''m surprised the ''ghost of Slytherin'' remembers my name."


    "Ghost of Slytherin?" Alex repeated, confused. "You mean me? The ghost of Slytherin is the Bloody Baron, not me."


    Orianna laughed. "Oh, that''s just a nickname you''ve earned among the first-years. People hardly ever see you around. Some of us started wondering if you even existed, so we started calling you the ''ghost of Slytherin.''"


    Alex blinked, surprised. "A ghost, huh? Guess I''ve been laying low for too long."


    Orianna, watching him lost in thought, decided to break the silence. With a mischievous grin, she bent down, formed a snowball in her hands, and aimed it at Alex''s head, thinking it would be a funny prank. But just as the snowball was about to hit him, it froze in mid-air. Alex turned his head slowly, glancing at the suspended snowball. With a small flick of his fingers, the snowball reversed course and flew straight at Orianna at twice the speed, smacking her squarely in the face.


    The force of the hit knocked her off her feet, and she landed with a soft thud in the snow. For a moment, she sat there in stunned silence, blinking in disbelief at what had just happened.


    "You''re too weak," Alex said, his tone flat, before turning and leaving Clock Square without a second glance.


    Orianna, still on the ground with a face full of snow, finally snapped out of her shock. Her face flushed red with a mix of embarrassment and frustration.


    "Crazy!" she shouted after him, but Alex was already too far to hear her.


    Alex, meanwhile, was entirely oblivious to how his straightforward, no-nonsense reaction had left Orianna speechless. He continued walking through the lightly falling snow, his mind drifting once more. As he walked, the snowflakes around him began to swirl in strange, hypnotic patterns, almost as if responding to his presence.


    Without realizing it, Alex had entered a meditative state of heightened awareness. The snowflakes twirled around him like stars in a spiral galaxy, and he felt as though he could control them effortlessly. His control over his magic had grown without him realizing, and now, even the tiniest particles like snowflakes seemed to bend to his will.


    When he came to, he found himself at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, snow still circling him like a personal nebula. He exhaled slowly, watching the snowflakes scatter and rise into the air.


    "My Wingardium Leviosa... it feels different," Alex muttered to himself.


    He realized that his control over the spell had evolved. Before, he had to concentrate to move objects, but now it felt like the magic naturally extended from him, affecting anything within a certain range¡ªsnowflakes, air, and even water droplets.


    He raised his hand, testing his newfound abilities.


    "If I can move snowflakes like this... can I lift myself?"


    Focusing his magic, Alex felt a surge of energy, and his body began to float, slowly lifting off the ground.


    "It worked..." he whispered, a grin spreading across his face. "I can fly without a broom."


    Though the lift was slow and unsteady, Alex found himself hovering half a meter above the ground. It wasn''t as fast or controlled as a broomstick, but the fact that he could levitate himself at all was a massive breakthrough. He spent a few minutes testing his control, floating up and down, enjoying the newfound freedom.


    After a while, Alex lowered himself back to the ground.

 Chapter 40 - 40 - Leaving Hogwarts

    "It''s not perfect yet, but with more practice, I''ll be able to fly properly... faster, higher." Alex''s grin widened as he imagined the possibilities waiting for him.


    Feeling satisfied with his discovery, Alex turned away from the Forbidden Forest and headed toward Hagrid''s hut, eager to share his latest discovery with the friendly groundskeeper..


    Since his epiphany in the snow, Alex made it a habit to spend more time outdoors. He no longer confined himself to his room. Instead, He spent his days strolling through the snow, chatting with Vivian, or simply watching the peaceful winter landscape. But soon, the Christmas holidays arrived, and Alex packed his things, preparing to leave Hogwarts for the holiday.


    On the Hogwarts Express, Alex and Vivian shared a compartment, watching the snow-covered landscape whiz by. Charles had decided to sit with his own friends from Gryffindor, leaving the two of them alone.


    "Alex, what are you scribbling in that notebook?" Vivian asked, leaning over curiously. "And where are you headed after Christmas? My dad''s taking me to France for a vacation. Apparently, they have amazing perfumes there. I hope he buys me a bottle!" she said, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Alex glanced up from his notes, realizing how, despite her pure-blood family, Vivian still had strong ties to the Muggle world. Maybe that''s why they got along so well¡ªthere wasn''t the same kind of distance or prejudice between them.


    "France, huh? Take some pictures for me," Alex said with a chuckle. "As for me, I''m just planning out some Christmas gifts. Speaking of which, what do you want for Christmas?"


    Vivian raised an eyebrow, rolling her eyes. "If I tell you what I want, it won''t be a surprise, will it? What about you? What do you want for Christmas, hmm?"


    "Well," Alex said, grinning, "I wouldn''t mind a complete set of Magic Symbols. It''s pricey, though. If that''s too much, a set of 200 potion bottles would be perfect." He looked at her with hopeful eyes, knowing she came from a wealthy family.


    Vivian blinked, speechless for a moment, then shook her head with a playful sigh. "Hmph, you''re way too direct!"


    Alex shrugged, genuinely not sure whether she''d take him seriously or not. He wasn''t great at subtlety when it came to social interactions. "Well, what about a family that just had a baby? What should I get for them? My original plan was to give some children''s toys, but now I''m not so sure."


    Vivian sighed, shaking her head at his cluelessness. "Toys? What would a newborn baby do with toys? Their parents probably already bought everything they''d need anyway. If I were you, I''d go with something more thoughtful¡ªlike bedtime storybooks or a music box that plays lullabies."


    Alex listened carefully, realizing her suggestion made a lot more sense than his original idea. "That''s actually really good advice," he said, quickly scratching out his earlier ideas and jotting down new notes. Vivian watched him, half-amused, half-exasperated.


    She thought that while Alex was smart, he still had a lot to learn about understanding people¡ªespecially girls.


    As the train arrived at platform nine and three-quarters, Alex and Vivian made their goodbyes. They promised to stay in touch during the holidays, then went their separate ways. Vivian met her family, who were waiting to pick her up, while Alex walked towards the exit, expecting to leave alone. However, as he scanned the crowd, he spotted a familiar face.


    "Sirius? What are you doing here?" Alex asked, unable to suppress a laugh.


    "Haha! Thought you''d be all lonely coming off the train by yourself, so I figured I''d swing by and pick you up. What do you say, are you surprised?" Sirius replied, dressed in a brown coat with his hair tousled as usual, grinning like a carefree rogue.


    "I think you''re just bored and had nothing better to do. You probably decided to pick me up just to kill time," Alex said, raising an eyebrow, easily seeing through Sirius'' thinly veiled excuse.


    Sirius chuckled. "My good intentions are wasted on you! You don''t even appreciate me looking out for you. By the way, who was that girl you were with? Should I assume she''s your girlfriend?" he asked with a teasing smile.


    Alex rolled his eyes. ""Didn''t you ever talk to girls in school? If you''re that desperate for a girlfriend, I could introduce you to Madam Pince from the library. You know, your friends already have kids; you being alone is starting to look a little tragic."


    Sirius burst out laughing. "Hahaha! I''m meant to be free, my boy! A lifelong bachelor among the flowers, not tied down to any one person. You wouldn''t understand, you''re too young."


    As the two bantered and teased each other, they left the station. Sirius led Alex to the parking lot where an old motorcycle with a sidecar was parked.


    "Well, what do you think? Pretty cool, right? This is my baby. I don''t let just anyone ride it, but you''re in luck today." Sirius tossed a helmet to Alex with a grin.


    Alex stared at the motorcycle in disbelief. "You''re taking me on this thing in the middle of winter? You''re not worried the cold wind will freeze your brain? But since you went through the trouble of picking me up, I guess I''ll have to suffer through it," he said, accepting the helmet reluctantly.


    "Come on, don''t look so miserable. This baby doesn''t just ride on the ground¡ªit flies and goes invisible," Sirius boasted, patting the motorcycle affectionately.


    "Oh, it''s enchanted?" Alex''s curiosity piqued as he sat down in the sidecar, unable to resist inspecting the magical modifications on the bike.


    "Hey, careful! Don''t touch anything! If you break it, you can''t afford to fix it. Now, where are you staying? I''ll take you there," Sirius said, starting the engine.


    "Diagon Alley. I usually stay at the Leaky Cauldron," Alex replied, pulling his hand away from the motorcycle''s enchanted parts.


    Sirius frowned slightly, surprised. "You''re spending Christmas at the Leaky Cauldron? Alone?"


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 41 - 41 - Messy Sirius

    "Yeah, it''s more convenient than living in the Muggle world where I can''t use magic," Alex explained.


    Sirius fell silent for a moment, glancing at Alex with a more serious expression. He''d forgotten that Alex was an orphan. Spending Christmas alone at a pub seemed awfully sad.


    After a pause, he said, "Well, how about you come stay with me instead? I live alone, so it''d be nice to have some company. What do you think?"


    Alex considered the offer for a moment and then nodded. "Sure, why not? As long as I''m not imposing."


    Sirius laughed. "You? Impose? Don''t worry about it. I''m not afraid of being disturbed. Just don''t expect the place to be too tidy!" He revved the engine, and the motorcycle took off with a roar.


    Soon, they were flying above London, the motorcycle completely invisible to the people below.


    The freezing wind stung Alex''s face, and after a few minutes of enduring it, he cast a transparent barrier to block the icy gusts. Sirius noticed but didn''t say anything, keeping his focus on the ride.


    They landed in a quiet Muggle neighborhood. Sirius drove through the streets until they arrived at a small villa with a garage. He parked the motorcycle inside, and they stepped into the house.


    "Welcome to my humble abode," Sirius said, spreading his arms wide. "I''ve been living here since I ran away from home at sixteen. It''s not much, but it''s comfortable."


    The house had a small living room with a fireplace, a cluttered kitchen, and a couple of bedrooms upstairs. The backyard was overgrown, letting Alex know it hadn''t been tended to in a while. Inside, however, the smell hit him first¡ªa musty odor mixed with stale air. The floor was covered in dust, and the kitchen sink was filled with dirty dishes, some of which had started growing mold.


    Alex sneezed as soon as they entered. "Merlin, Sirius! Do you ever clean this place? You could at least use Scourgify once in a while!"


    Sirius waved him off, completely unbothered. "What''s wrong with it? I live comfortably. Don''t tell me you''re one of those neat freaks?"


    Alex sighed. "Comfortable is one thing, but this is a disaster. How do you live like this?"


    Ignoring Sirius'' protest, Alex carried his things upstairs to one of the guest rooms. It wasn''t as bad as the rest of the house, mostly just dusty. He set down his luggage and opened the window, letting in some fresh air. With a wave of his wand, a gust of wind swept through the room, gathering the dust into a neat pile before he sent it out the window.


    "Much better," Alex muttered to himself, satisfied with his quick cleaning job. He glanced around the now livable room, unpacked his things, and then headed back downstairs.


    Sirius was lounging on the couch, looking entirely too comfortable in the messy living room. "There''s food in the kitchen if you''re hungry, but don''t expect me to cook for you. Help yourself."


    Alex chuckled, shaking his head. "Don''t worry, I''ve got it covered. Just don''t be surprised if I clean up while I''m at it."


    Sirius laughed. "Do what you want, kid. Just don''t mess with my system¡ªI know exactly where everything is in this mess."


    Alex rolled his eyes and headed into the kitchen. As much as he liked Sirius'' carefree attitude, there was no way he was going to survive in such chaos. A little cleaning wouldn''t hurt anyone.


    Alex took out his wand and cast several cleaning spells on the house, starting with Scourgify and moving onto Aguamenti to thoroughly rinse the walls, floor, and ceiling. He even drained the water outside and followed it up with drying charms. Once everything was spotless, he finally felt some satisfaction with the state of the house.


    Just as Alex finished his cleaning spree, Sirius'' voice echoed from downstairs. "Hey, I''ve got to head out to meet some friends. Don''t worry, I''ll bring back dinner later. If you get hungry, there are some decent Muggle restaurants around here¡ªthere''s a good Italian place that does pizza. Just be careful not to let the Muggles see you casting any spells."


    With a whoosh, Sirius Disapparated, leaving Alex alone in the now immaculate house.


    "Meeting some friends? More like heading to a meeting with the Order of the Phoenix," Alex muttered to himself but didn''t dwell on it. Instead, he inspected his cleaning efforts again.


    Although the kitchen was now sparkling, the rest of the house was still a disaster zone. Alex sighed and rolled up his sleeves. There was no way he was going to stay in this mess. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How can Sirius fight dark wizards but can''t fight dirt?"


    Alex grumbled as he started cleaning again, this time focusing on the living room. He waved his wand and set the pots and pans in the sink to clean themselves. They flew one by one under the faucet, scrubbing themselves with sponges, rinsing, and then drying in a neat line. Alex wasn''t satisfied until they had been cleaned three times over.


    After the kitchen was spotless, Alex turned his attention to the living room, where the sofa was covered with grime. He tried several cleaning spells, but the stains were stubborn, refusing to budge. Frowning in thought, he suddenly had an idea. Pointing his wand at the sofa, he cast the Evanesco spell but modified it to act as an extraction spell.


    Slowly, the stains on the sofa were pulled out, like dirt being sucked through a straw.


    "Never thought I''d be using this spell for housekeeping," Alex chuckled to himself.


    It worked so well that he continued using the spell on the carpet, the table, and the floor. Within minutes, the entire first floor was as clean as new. He even rearranged the furniture so everything was aligned perfectly.


    Next, Alex tackled the fridge. When he opened it, a foul stench greeted him, and he recoiled.


    "How does he live like this?" he muttered, tossing out all the moldy, unidentifiable food.

 Chapter 42 - 42 - Warn The Order

    After cleaning it out, he made a trip to a nearby Muggle supermarket to restock the fridge with fresh groceries.


    When he returned, the house was almost unrecognizable¡ªit was orderly, fresh, and spotless.


    By the time he finished, it was around eight in the evening. Outside, the quiet street was lit by glowing streetlights, with the first signs of Christmas decorations hanging from houses. Sirius strolled down the road carrying a box of pizza, whistling a tune. When he opened the door and stepped inside, he froze in his tracks, looking around with wide eyes.


    He backed out of the house, checking the number on the door, thinking he had walked into the wrong place. Everything was clean¡ªthe furniture looked new, the air was fresh, and even the lights seemed brighter.


    But the thing that surprised him the most was the Christmas tree by the fireplace. Decorated with small ornaments shaped like lions, snakes, eagles, and badgers, the tree sparkled with a golden star on top.


    "Alex?" Sirius called out, unsure if this was some kind of elaborate prank.


    Alex appeared from the kitchen, casually carrying a plate of roast lamb chops, wearing an apron. He set the lamb down on the dining table and said in his usual deadpan tone, "Ah, you''re back. Your oven works fine, by the way. It''s actually pretty good."


    Sirius stared, still trying to process what had happened. "What... what did you do to my house? I''ve only been gone for a few hours! And what''s with the Christmas tree?"


    Alex blinked, confused by Sirius'' reaction.


    "Your house was a mess, so I cleaned it up a bit. As for the tree, I saw an old man selling it at the supermarket. I figured you didn''t have any Christmas spirit, so I got one. I made the decorations using Transfiguration. Not bad, huh?"


    Sirius was speechless. He rubbed his eyes as if trying to wake himself from a dream.


    "A little cleaning? You redecorated the whole house! This is... this is..." He trailed off, still in shock.


    "Are you going to eat or not?" Alex asked, taking off his apron and sitting down at the table, clearly unbothered.


    "Yeah, yeah, let''s eat," Sirius replied, shaking his head. He sat down, eyeing the lamb chops before stuffing one into his mouth.


    "This is really good, but I still need to know¡ªhow did you manage all this?"


    "It''s simple," Alex explained nonchalantly.


    "I broke the pistachios into small pieces, pan-fried the lamb chops in butter and rosemary until they were golden brown, coated them with the pistachios, and roasted them in the oven. I went for medium rare¡ªthough, if you prefer raw, I can adjust for next time."


    Sirius raised his hands in mock surrender.


    "No, no, medium rare is perfect. But seriously, thanks for doing all this. I wasn''t expecting it, but it''s nice."


    Alex shrugged, clearly unbothered by the praise.


    "Just figured if I''m staying here, might as well make it livable."


    As they ate, the house felt much more like a home¡ªwarm, clean, and with the faint scent of Christmas in the air.


    "But still¡­. How did it get this spotless in just a few hours? My God, it''s cleaner than when I first bought the place!"


    "We''re wizards, remember? Isn''t cleaning just a flick of a wand?"


    "Sure, sure," Sirius said, shaking his head in disbelief. "But this isn''t like any cleaning spell I''ve seen. The carpet stains¡ªcompletely gone. It''s like the house was rebuilt!"


    "That''s because I have my own special cleaning spell," Alex said with a playful grin, keeping his secret technique mysterious.


    Sirius, still not fully recovered from his shock, wandered from the living room to the kitchen, touching every surface as if to confirm it was real. It was clear he hadn''t seen his home so clean in years.


    After Alex cleaned the table from dinner, he hesitated for a moment before speaking again.


    "Sirius, I need to talk to you about something serious."


    Sirius turned from admiring his newly cleaned kitchen and, with his usual cheerful tone, said, "What is it? You''ve already mastered housework and cooking, so what''s left? You''re practically a housewife¡ªwhat more can you do?"


    Alex, rolling his eyes, retorted, "I''m not here to talk about my cleaning skills. It''s something important. I overheard some chatter about the Death Eaters planning an attack on members of the Order of the Phoenix around Christmas."


    Sirius''s face instantly shifted from playful to serious. "Are you sure? How do you know all this while at Hogwarts?"


    Alex, smirking a little, replied, "Remember, I''m a Slytherin, Sirius. You pick up on things in that house."


    Sirius raised an eyebrow. "So, what exactly did you hear?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex gestured toward the fireplace and took a seat on the sofa. He waited for Sirius to join him before continuing. "I overheard a senior in Slytherin, Quick Wilkes. He said his family was talking about an attack, something to do with the Death Eaters. Do you know a Wilkes?"


    Sirius frowned. "Wilkes, huh? He was always hanging around with Snape, Avery, Mulciber, and the rest of that crowd. I''ve suspected him for a long time. But the Ministry of Magic never moves unless there''s concrete proof. They all wear those blasted masks during their attacks, so without catching them in the act, it''s hard to pin anything on them."


    Alex couldn''t hide his disbelief. "So, you''re telling me you can know who these Death Eaters are, but unless they''re caught in the act, they just walk free? Even if they''re right in front of your face?"


    Sirius gave a bitter nod. "Exactly. But things have been changing since Millison Barnold became Minister of Magic. His administration, along with Dumbledore''s constant lobbying, has made it harder for these Death Eaters to operate in the shadows. Still, the Ministry''s hands are tied unless they have solid evidence."


    "Why can''t you detain them under the guise of assisting in an investigation?" Alex asked, surprised at how slow and bureaucratic the Ministry seemed to be.


    Sirius sighed. "It''s not that simple. Many Death Eaters are from influential pure-blood families. They have connections in the Ministry and on the Wizengamot. Even with Barnold''s improvements, there''s still a lot of fear and corruption."


    Alex thought for a moment, then suggested, "You should alert the Order of the Phoenix as soon as possible. Even if it''s just a rumor, being prepared might give you the upper hand."

 Chapter 43 - 43 - Meeting The Order

    Sirius stood up and began pacing the room, thinking over Alex''s words.


    "You''re right. We can''t take any chances. But if the Death Eaters do show up and find out we were expecting them, they''ll investigate the leak. That might put you in danger."


    Alex shrugged. "I doubt they''ll trace it back to me. I was subtle about how I got the information. Besides, I''m not exactly defenseless. You remember who saved you last time, don''t you?"


    Sirius narrowed his eyes playfully. "Let''s get something straight¡ªI didn''t need saving. If you hadn''t gotten in the way, I''d have taken those Death Eaters down myself."


    Alex grinned but didn''t argue further. Sirius walked over to the fireplace and pulled out his wand. With a flick, he summoned the fire to life, casting a glowing charm onto the flames. Within moments, the face of an elderly man appeared in the flames¡ªit was Dumbledore.


    "Sirius," Dumbledore said, his voice calm but curious. "It''s rare to hear from you directly like this. What''s going on?"


    Sirius relayed everything Alex had told him about the potential attack by the Death Eaters, along with his own speculations.


    Dumbledore listened carefully before speaking. "This is indeed important news. I hadn''t expected Alex to have such an ear for critical information at Hogwarts." His eyes softened as he looked at Alex.


    "I remember you well from my conversations with Lily. You''ve certainly grown."


    Alex gave a respectful nod, but his expression remained focused."I''ll call a meeting of the Order of the Phoenix tomorrow," Dumbledore continued. "Sirius, would you be so kind as to bring Alex along? There are matters we''ll need to discuss in person."


    Sirius nodded, and Alex leaned forward. "I''ll be there."


    Sirius glanced over at Alex and broke into a grin. "Looks like you''re in for a busy Christmas after all."


    Alex, who had been curious to see the Order of the Phoenix in action, shrugged and nodded.


    "No problem."


    Dumbledore smiled warmly from the flames. "Excellent, young man. This way, we can confirm the authenticity of the news. Thank you, Alex."


    Alex, staying humble, replied, "You''re welcome, Professor. I''m just trying to protect myself. After all, I''m a Muggle-born wizard."


    Dumbledore chuckled. "Humble as well. Very well, I will send word tomorrow, and the meeting location will remain the same."


    With that, Dumbledore''s image vanished, leaving only the crackling of the fire behind.


    Sirius turned to Alex with a grin. "Alright, then! Get some rest tonight. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to the meeting."


    "Yeah," Alex replied, but his mind wasn''t entirely focused on the meeting itself. Instead, he was intrigued by the communication magic Sirius had used with the fireplace.


    ''It seemed incredibly convenient. I wonder if there are limitations or if I could learn it myself.'' He mentally noted to ask Sirius about it later.


    That night, Sirius didn''t sleep well. He had grown so used to the cleanliness of the living room after Alex''s thorough cleaning that when he returned to his messy bedroom, it felt unbearable. The contrast made it clear just how disorganized and dirty his room had been all along. Eventually, he drifted off, but not without feeling slightly annoyed by the mess.


    The next morning, Sirius dragged himself downstairs with a stiff neck. As soon as he stepped into the kitchen, he was greeted by the aroma of a hearty breakfast spread across the table. However, Alex was nowhere to be seen.


    Curious, Sirius stepped outside to the small backyard and found Alex practicing some form of martial art, his movements swift and precise, with the sound of his fists cutting through the air.


    Sirius watched, wide-eyed, as Alex moved fluidly through what looked like an intense routine. "I''ve never seen anyone move like that before," Sirius muttered to himself, fascinated.


    When Alex finished, he noticed Sirius watching him, yawning sleepily. "You''re up late. Are you hungry? Breakfast is ready."


    Sirius grinned. "I usually skip breakfast, but now that you''re making it, I wouldn''t dream of missing out. By the way, what was that? Some kind of dance? It looked pretty cool."


    Alex smirked. "Just some exercise. Now, do you want to eat or not?"


    "Eat, definitely eat!" Sirius replied quickly. "I usually skip because no one cooks around here."


    Alex just rolled his eyes, thinking how lazy Sirius could be.


    As the morning passed, the time for the meeting with the Order of the Phoenix approached. Around noon, Dumbledore sent a signal through the fireplace. Alex, now changed and ready, saw Sirius prepare to take him. Without wasting any time, Sirius grabbed Alex''s arm, and with a sharp crack, they Disapparated. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two reappeared in a narrow, rundown alleyway. Sirius scanned the area, making sure no one was watching. He then led Alex to a battered wooden door at the end of the alley. With his wand, Sirius muttered something under his breath, and a phoenix emblem flashed briefly on the door before it creaked open.


    Sirius led Alex through a small backyard and into a modest room. They descended a narrow staircase into a basement.


    Alex took in his surroundings¡ªa worn space with wooden beams, brick walls, and a large table surrounded by old wooden chairs. It looked more like a storage room than a secret headquarters.


    Already gathered at the table were a few familiar faces: Dumbledore, who stood at the center, and next to him, the grizzled Auror, Mad-Eye Moody.


    There was also a younger witch, elegant and composed, whom Alex didn''t recognize. On the opposite side sat two more wizards¡ªone with a thick beard and dignified presence, and the other a kind-looking man with short reddish-brown hair.


    Dumbledore greeted them warmly as they entered. "Good afternoon, Sirius. Alex. Now that everyone is here, let''s sit down and begin."


    Alex had expected a larger group, but it seemed that the Order of the Phoenix operated with only a small number of dedicated members. He sat next to Sirius, observing the others curiously.


    Sirius introduced Alex to the group. "You already know Moody. This here is Emmeline Vance," he gestured to the elegant witch, "and over there is Edgar Bones," indicating the man with the thick beard, "and next to him, Gideon Prewett. Everyone, this is Alex."


    Alex nodded in greeting, and the others nodded back with mild interest.


    Mad-Eye Moody, with his signature rough tone, broke the silence with a chuckle. "So, the boy who helped Sirius with that little Death Eater spat, huh? I didn''t expect you to get tangled up in Death Eater business so quickly, kid. Are young wizards these days that scared of death?"


    Alex couldn''t help but smile at Moody''s bluntness. "Well, it''s because I''m scared of death that I don''t want to run blindly. In these dangerous times, running only makes you a target. If you keep your head in the sand, it''s easy to become a victim. You have to face things head-on if you want to survive."


    The members of the Order exchanged approving glances. Dumbledore gave a small nod of approval. "Well said, Alex. Sometimes wisdom doesn''t come with age alone."


    Moody''s grin faded as he got serious. "Alright, let''s get down to business. Tell us what you''ve learned."


    Alex proceeded to explain what he had overheard from Wilkes at Hogwarts, detailing the rumors of a potential Death Eater attack during the Christmas holidays. The Order members listened in silence, their expressions growing more thoughtful as Alex spoke.


    When Alex finished, Dumbledore leaned back slightly and asked, "And what do you think of this situation, Alex?"

 Chapter 44 - 44 - Who is The Traitor?

    When Dumbledore directed the question back to Alex, he paused for a moment to collect his thoughts before answering.


    "First off, there''s a high chance this information could be false. After all, I overheard it from a student at Hogwarts. There''s no guarantee that what he said was accurate, and even if it was, it''s possible his family members were just bragging."


    Dumbledore gave Alex a thoughtful look. "And yet, you chose to pass this information on to us?"


    Alex nodded."Better safe than sorry. If the information turns out to be false, nothing is lost. But if it''s true and I didn''t warn you, it could endanger my friends. I couldn''t live with that."


    Dumbledore smiled approvingly. "Cautious and wise. You handled it well, Alex." He then turned to the group. "In fact, I''ve received similar intelligence from other sources, which is why I convened this meeting."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, realizing why Dumbledore had taken his tip so seriously. Clearly, the headmaster had more information than he let on. Perhaps Dumbledore had magical foresight, or maybe there were informants among the Death Eaters.


    The others around the table seemed to have a moment of understanding as Dumbledore"s words sank in.


    "If the Death Eaters are planning an attack around Christmas, the key question is: who is their target?"


    Edgar Bones, his hand stroking his thick beard, asked thoughtfully. "Are they going for a large-scale assault, or is it an ambush on a single person?"


    Gideon Prewett chimed in. "It''s unlikely they''ll target individuals. With the holidays approaching, most people are with their families, so there''s little reason to be out and about alone."


    Moody nodded. "Still, it''s important we remind everyone to stay vigilant, especially during the holidays."


    Everyone around the table nodded in agreement.


    "If they are planning something big, it will probably happen at a time when people are gathered together. Do any of you plan on hosting any large gatherings over Christmas?" Emmeline Vance asked, her voice calm but thoughtful.


    Gideon grinned."Yes, my brother Fabian and I are spending Christmas at the Burrow with our sister Molly and her family."


    Sirius added, "Me, Lupin, Peter, and Alex will be at the Potters'' Christmas dinner."


    Dumbledore also chimed in. "The Longbottoms and the McKinnons are having family gatherings as well."


    Moody, sitting with his arms crossed, scoffed. "Well, I''ll be spending Christmas alone at the Ministry, so I guess I''ll be safe," he said sarcastically, but Alex could sense a bit of genuine humor behind the gruff statement.


    Alex could''t help but chuckle at Moody''s unexpected sense of humor, lowering his head to stifle his laughter.


    Moody narrowed his one good eye at Alex. "What''s so funny, boy? It''s easier to stay safe when you don''t have a big family to worry about."


    "I agree," Alex replied, trying to keep his face serious. "I live alone most of the time, and it''s not so bad."


    Moody couldn''t help but let out a grunt, clearly a little annoyed but not able to argue. He turned back to Dumbledore. "The Ministry will be short-staffed over Christmas. With most departments on holiday, including the Aurors and the Magical Accidents and Catastrophes Unit, there won''t be many people monitoring magical activity in London. If the Death Eaters strike, we''ll be slow to respond."


    Dumbledore''s expression grew more serious. The holidays posed a unique problem¡ªwhile most wizards and witches were busy with their families, it left them vulnerable. If an attack came, the Ministry''s reduced presence could make it difficult to mobilize quickly.


    Sirius, unable to sit still, slammed his fist on the table. "Why are we sitting around waiting for them to make a move? We should strike first and take them by surprise."


    Dumbledore raised his hand gently to calm Sirius. "I understand your frustration, but moving too hastily could backfire. If we escalate the conflict, it could work in the Dark Lord''s favor. We must be careful."


    Alex couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. Even Dumbledore, the strongest wizard he knew, wasn''t certain about defeating Voldemort yet.


    After a few moments of thought, Dumbledore spoke again. "We''ll prepare for the worst. Sirius, take Alex back home and enjoy the holiday season. Luckily, we''ve already taken precautions, and with our guard up, there"s a chance nothing may happen at all."


    Reluctantly, Sirius nodded. "Fine," he muttered. He stood up, signaling to Alex that it was time to leave.


    As Sirius and Alex left the basement, Dumbledore turned to the remaining members. "Do you have any more specific information?" Edgar Bones asked, his gaze sharp.


    Dumbledore nodded slowly. "Yes, I have more information from another source. I''m almost certain the Death Eaters will attack around Christmas, but I still have some reservations."


    "You mean there''s something we''re missing?" Gideon Prewett asked, frowning.


    Mad-Eye Moody, ever watchful, seemed to have an idea. His magical eye tracked Sirius as he left the room. "I think I know where you''re going with this, Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore sighed. "Yes. The reason I''ve called only a small number of you here today is that I fear there may be a traitor within the Order." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell silent. Gideon looked shocked. "You think we have a mole?"


    Dumbledore nodded. "The Death Eaters seem to know too much about us. Despite our best efforts to keep members'' names and addresses secret, they''ve been able to track us far too easily."


    Edgar leaned forward. "So, is that why you didn''t tell Sirius?"


    Dumbledore raised his hand gently. "No, it''s not about Sirius. I trust his loyalty completely. But his impulsiveness and emotional nature make it difficult for him to keep secrets. We need someone who can keep a level head under pressure."


    Moody grunted. "I''ve had my suspicions too. My bet''s on Mundungus Fletcher. That guy''s always skulking around, smuggling Merlin-knows-what."


    Dumbledore didn''t confirm or deny. "We need to be careful. Keep this information among ourselves for now, and we''ll continue investigating quietly. The last thing we need is for the Dark Lord to find out we"re onto him."

 Chapter 45 - Chpater 45 - Snape?

    Emmeline Vance, who had been listening quietly to everyone''s theories, spoke up.


    "Professor Dumbledore, don''t you think we''re stretched a bit thin? The Ministry of Magic won''t have many people available at that time either."


    Dumbledore''s gaze shifted to Gideon Prewett, as if he had just settled on a plan.


    "In that case, I''ll convince the Longbottoms to spend Christmas with the Potters. I''ll also speak to Marlene; perhaps she and her family could join everyone at the Burrow."


    Gideon nodded with a warm smile. "I''m sure Molly would welcome them with open arms."


    Moody grinned, tapping his wand on his hand. "Well, that leaves only two key places to guard. We can even set up a few ambush points in advance. They''d better show up, or I''ll be blowing cold air all night for nothing."


    "Agreed," Edgar Bones added. "But let''s not tell them why we''re setting this up. We might catch some Death Eaters by surprise or even root out the traitor."


    Seeing the general approval of his plan, Dumbledore nodded. "Then it''s settled. Moody, Emmeline, I''ll need you to look after the Potters and Longbottoms. Edgar, help guard the Slytherins. I''ll be ready to step in if Voldemort himself makes an appearance."


    Everyone agreed, and one by one, they left, leaving Dumbledore deep in thought. As he stared into the flickering fire, he murmured to himself, ''Tom, would you really harm a newborn child? How far you''ve fallen into darkness¡­'' He frowned, his mind on the prophecy. ''Potter or Longbottom? And Snape¡­ you''d better not fail me.''


    Meanwhile, back at Sirius''s place, Sirius dropped onto the sofa with a heavy sigh, worry creasing his brow as he tapped his foot anxiously, clearly still preoccupied with thoughts of the Death Eaters.


    Alex, however, wasn''t overly worried. He trusted Dumbledore''s precautions and didn''t believe anything serious would happen if they were on high alert.


    "Sirius, I want to head out," Alex said suddenly.


    Sirius snapped out of his thoughts, looking startled. "Out? It''s already late! What if you run into trouble?"


    Alex rolled his eyes. Sirius was always on edge lately. "Relax, Sirius. I just need to pick up some Christmas gifts. Besides, if the Death Eaters are planning something for Christmas, we''re safe until then."


    Sirius frowned, still hesitant. "Christmas presents? You sound like a kid. If Dumbledore decides to cancel the gathering, all of this might be for nothing."


    "Maybe, but if the Death Eaters know we''re prepared, they might call off the attack altogether. I''m just going to the Muggle shopping district anyway, not Diagon Alley. It''ll be fine."


    Seeing Alex''s determination, Sirius sighed, finally relenting. "Fine, but I''m coming with you. Don''t even think about running off alone." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite his protests, Alex couldn''t shake Sirius. Together, they headed to London''s Muggle shopping areas, where Alex could shop in peace.


    First, they stopped at the market. Alex wanted to pick up some condiments. Ever since Hagrid discovered his stash of spices, he had nearly wiped out his supply. He also bought a big copper hot pot, the kind used for traditional mutton stews. It would be perfect for a cozy winter meal with friends.


    Next, they wandered through the nearby shopping mall. Alex chose a lovely music box that played a soothing lullaby for little Harry, along with several children''s storybooks. For Professor McGonagall, he selected a finely crafted brooch carved with a lion, and for Professor Flitwick, he found a detailed mechanical clock he knew the Charms professor would appreciate. For Slughorn, Alex picked out an aged bottle of whiskey, knowing his fondness for fine drinks.


    For Hagrid, he found a large copper mug engraved with mythical creatures¡ªa bit decorative, but he was sure Hagrid would use it every day. And for his friends Charles and Vivian, he bought each of them a new set of Poker cards. According to Vivian, the Slytherins and Gryffindors had all but worn out the old set with their constant games.


    When it came to Sirius, Alex decided on something unique: a gramophone and a stack of vinyl records. He could already picture Sirius listening to music and unwinding, and thought it would suit his godfather''s often restless spirit.


    Alex also bought a large supply of greeting cards, wrapping paper, and boxes, ready to pack everything up later. Finally, he bought himself a new set of formal wear for the occasion.


    With all the shopping bags in hand, Sirius grumbled, hauling a large cardboard box as they left the mall. "Next time, remind me not to come along," he muttered, but Alex just grinned.


    Over the next few days, Alex stayed at Sirius''s house. Sirius was either out on Order business, sprawled out on the sofa, or fiddling with the gramophone like a big kid. During one quiet evening, Alex asked him about the mysterious way wizards communicated through fireplaces.


    Sirius explained that, similar to Floo powder, the Floo network linked fireplaces, allowing them to communicate. His fireplace was specially modified by the Order to allow for private communication. They couldn''t travel directly with Floo powder, but it enabled them to stay connected safely.


    Alex listened, fascinated by the concept. He was already thinking of how he could use this knowledge in the future.


    Seeing Alex''s interest in magical communication, Sirius gifted him a copy of Contact Rune Application for Christmas. With the establishment of the Floo network, the book held all sorts of techniques that fascinated Alex.


    While flipping through one of Sirius''s old photo albums, Alex paused. "Is this¡­ Snape?" He pointed to a picture of a young Severus Snape in a group photo, clearly from a school event.


    "Yep, that''s him," Sirius said, leaning over. "This was taken at one of Professor Slughorn''s Slug Club gatherings. You''ll want to remember these faces: that''s Avery, this one here is Dolohov, and of course, that''s Snape. Keep an eye out for them; you might cross paths one day."


    Alex paid particular attention to Snape''s image. He knew Snape had a potion book signed The Half-Blood Prince, and based on the complex spells and potion tips scrawled throughout, he was confident it was Snape''s handwriting. The young Snape in the picture had slightly longer, dark hair and a somber, almost mysterious expression.

 Chapter 46 - 46 - The Potters

    The next evening, Alex dressed up for the Christmas dinner. He wore sharp gray trousers, a French-style dark blue shirt, and a silver-gray vest, finished off with a narrow silver-and-black striped tie. His carefully styled hair added to his mature look. If it weren''t for his height of about 1.5 meters, he might''ve looked like a young adult.


    Sirius, on the other hand, wore a casual formal outfit, skipping the tie entirely and leaving his collar slightly undone, looking every bit the dashing rogue.


    "So, when you said we''d head to the Potters'', you meant by motorbike?" Alex asked, eyeing the motorcycle Sirius had just rolled out.


    Sirius chuckled, patting the bike proudly. "Absolutely! I have to show this beauty off to James and Remus. Besides, my trunk has an Undetectable Extension Charm, so we''ll have room for all your gifts."


    With a resigned sigh, Alex climbed on behind Sirius, muttering, ''I worked hard on my hair¡­ If this bike ruins it, I''ll never forgive you.''


    Sirius just laughed, revving the bike as they took to the sky, heading for Godric''s Hollow. Alex, meanwhile, cast a shield charm to block the cold wind and preserve his hairstyle.


    Godric''s Hollow, nestled in southwest England, was a mixed wizard and Muggle community. Although wizards resided there, magic use in front of Muggles was still forbidden.


    When they finally landed in front of the Potters'' home, Sirius parked the motorcycle with style. Alex, however, wasn''t amused. Despite his efforts, his hair had still gotten windswept, and he tried in vain to smooth it out.


    "Stop fussing over your hair," Sirius teased. "You look great! Just like me¡ªcarefree and charming." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex muttered under his breath, ''That''s exactly why I didn''t want this look.''


    Sirius knocked on the door, and it soon swung open to reveal Lily Potter, her long auburn hair falling down her shoulders. She greeted them with a warm smile.


    "Sirius, Alex! Welcome! You''re the last ones to arrive."


    Alex shot Sirius a knowing glance. If it hadn''t been for the detour with the bike, they would''ve arrived on time. Sirius, unfazed, grinned.


    "It''s all the same. Haven''t seen you in ages, Lily! You''re looking radiant as ever."


    Alex smiled politely. "Merry Christmas, Mrs. Potter. Thank you for inviting me."


    Lily''s eyes softened. "Please, call me Lily. Ever since we met, I''ve felt a connection to you. Besides, you saved Sirius, so you''re family to us now. Come inside; it''s freezing out there."


    Sirius scoffed. "Saved me? This kid just got lucky. I could''ve handled those two idiots myself."


    Lily only smiled, exchanging a knowing glance with Alex, before leading them inside.


    The Potters'' house was warm and cozy, bathed in a soft glow from magical candles and oil lamps. In the living room, a group of familiar faces was gathered around the fireplace. There was James Potter, and next to him, a young man in an old-fashioned suit and a cheerful, broadly built man. Across from them sat Frank Longbottom and his wife, Alice. Alex recognized Frank from a brief encounter; he was an Auror who''d escorted Alex to the Leaky Cauldron before.


    Sirius strode forward, arms open wide. "James! Remus! Peter! Merry Christmas!" He greeted each of them with a hug. "And the Longbottoms! Didn''t expect to see you two here, but it''s a real treat," Sirius said, shaking Frank and Alice''s hands warmly.


    Frank nodded with a smile. "Dumbledore thought it''d be wise for us to spend Christmas together. Harry and Neville are only a day apart in age, so it''s the perfect chance for them to play together. Alice and my mum were thrilled with the idea, so here we are."


    James pulled Alex aside to ask how he was adjusting to life in the wizarding world.


    "I''m getting there," Alex said with a grin. "Although there''s a lot to learn, I have some excellent teachers." He nodded in Sirius''s direction, who was now recounting one of his wild Hogwarts stories to Frank and Remus.


    James chuckled. "Sirius might be a bit of a handful, but he has a good heart. I''m glad you two found each other. If you ever need anything, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Let me introduce everyone properly. Alex, this tall guy here is Remus Lupin, the one over there is Peter Pettigrew, and you''ve already met James. And these are Frank and Alice Longbottom."


    "Hello, Alex," Remus said, shaking his hand with a friendly smile. "Thanks for looking out for Sirius."


    Peter Pettigrew, a bit shy, nodded. "Hello, Alex. Nice to meet you."


    Alex returned their greetings politely, feeling welcomed by the group. Just then, a middle-aged woman with an apron around her waist marched in from the kitchen, hands on her hips.


    "Well? Are you all just going to sit here, or will someone help me in the kitchen? Or am I, an old woman, supposed to do everything by myself?"


    Frank Longbottom chuckled and rolled his eyes. "Mum, you''re not even fifty! Don''t make yourself sound ancient."


    Augusta Longbottom shot her son a stern look. "If I''m old, it''s because you''ve aged me, you worrywart!"


    Seeing an opportunity, Alex stepped forward. "Mrs. Longbottom, you''ve been working hard. Please, let me help."


    Augusta''s eyes softened as she watched Alex take off his coat and roll up his sleeves. She gave Frank a pointed look. "See? A young lad who''s more sensible than my own son!"


    Then, turning to Alex, she said, "Thank you, child, but don''t trouble yourself. Let us grown-ups handle the cooking. We wouldn''t want you burning yourself."


    Frank made a face, trying to duck away from his mother''s rebuke, while Sirius chimed in, "Mrs. Longbottom, don''t underestimate Alex. The kid''s a whiz in the kitchen. I''ve gained weight just from his cooking these past few days!"


    Hearing that, Augusta looked at Alex with newfound appreciation and led him into the kitchen. Inside, Lily was bustling around, and Alex quickly donned an apron, diving into the prep work alongside her.


    Augusta couldn''t help but smile. "I didn''t expect someone so young to be this responsible and know their way around the kitchen."

 Chapter 47 - 47 - Taking A Photo

    Alex smiled modestly as he chopped vegetables. "I''ve lived alone for most of my life, so I had to learn to take care of myself."


    Touched, Augusta reached over to ruffle his hair gently. "Poor dear. I imagine you''ve been through quite a bit. If you were born into our family, we''d have spoiled you rotten." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex''s heart warmed at her kindness, and he replied, "Thank you, Mrs. Longbottom. You have a wonderful family, and I''m sure your son is every bit the hero you raised him to be."


    Augusta chuckled, clearly proud, despite her sternness with Frank.


    As they worked, Alex turned to Lily. "Did Dumbledore mention¡­ well, anything specific to you?" he asked, choosing his words carefully.


    Lily nodded. "Yes, we received a warning. James and I have been adding protective charms to the house all week. I trust Dumbledore has everything planned, but thank you for alerting us early, Alex."


    Augusta added with a snort, "If those Death Eaters have any sense, they''ll stay far away from us tonight."


    Hearing their confidence reassured Alex. He''d had a nagging suspicion that someone within the Order might be feeding information to the Death Eaters. If the night remained peaceful, it might mean someone tipped them off to avoid the planned ambush. Either way, with Dumbledore''s arrangements, he was hopeful.


    Alex relaxed and focused on helping with the meal. He even prepared a couple of his own dishes: a savory mushroom soup and a spicy tuna cake. Augusta, watching him cook, looked on with growing admiration, her eyes gleaming with approval.


    When everything was ready, Alex excused himself from the kitchen to rejoin the others in the living room. There, the adults had gathered around the fireplace, watching the two babies¡ªHarry Potter and Neville Longbottom¡ªcrawl around on the carpet.


    Alex knelt to get a closer look but had a hard time telling which baby was which. Meanwhile, the adults were clearly having fun, placing the babies side by side, encouraging them to race or crawl toward toys. However, the babies had their own goal. Harry took a couple of wobbly crawls before plopping down and chewing on his fingers, while Neville flopped around a bit before crawling back to the safety of his mother.


    One of these babies, Alex knew, was destined to defeat Voldemort. Yet, looking at Harry now, he saw just an innocent, ordinary child. Alex didn''t know much about the Harry Potter books, but he wondered. Did his presence here change anything? Could he somehow prevent the tragic fate that awaited the Potters?


    Dinner was a lively affair, with everyone sharing stories and laughs over the delicious spread. Augusta''s eyes gleamed with pride each time someone praised the mushroom soup or tuna cakes Alex had made. She gave him a warm, approving smile, clearly fond of him.


    After dinner, the group gathered in the living room, where James pulled out a few wizarding games, and Sirius challenged Remus to a light-hearted duel, sparking playful arguments among everyone about who would win.


    As the evening wore on, Alex found himself feeling a sense of belonging. The laughter, the shared stories, and the warmth in the room reminded him of family. Alex watched Harry and Neville crawl around, the group, amused by the babies. Sirius scooped up Harry and held him out to Alex with a grin.


    "Look here, Alex, this is my godson, Harry." He brought Harry closer, chuckling as he added, "Harry, this is Alex. Just remember, don''t grow up to be as smug as this one here."


    Alex rolled his eyes but smiled, reaching out to shake Harry''s tiny hand. "Hey there, Harry. Your godfather may seem annoying¡ªactually, scratch that, he is annoying. Try not to end up like him, alright?"


    Sirius, pretending to be offended, pulled Harry back and said, "Hey, don''t teach my godson bad habits!" Yet, as he held Harry, his face softened with a gentle, affectionate look that made him appear like a proud parent.


    After a few minutes, James called Sirius over for something, so he handed Harry to Alex. Left holding the small, curious baby, Alex couldn''t help but smile at Harry, who was happily munching on his hand. Despite knowing Harry''s fate as a future savior, right now, he was just an innocent child.


    Soon enough, Sirius returned and waved Alex over. "Come on, Alex! James suggested we take a group photo¡ªlet''s get everyone in."


    They gathered by the fireplace, moving the furniture aside to make space. James and Lily stood in the middle with Frank and Alice Longbottom, while Remus, Sirius, and Peter stood on one side, and Augusta, Frank''s mother, stood on the other. To balance it out, Alex stood beside Augusta, holding Harry while she held little Neville. With everyone in place, James quickly set up the camera, motioning for everyone to smile, and with a flash, the picture was taken.


    As the camera clicked, Alex looked down and realized Harry was still in his arms. The whole group had been so busy getting the shot that they hadn''t passed the babies back to their parents. Neville, too, was still with his grandmother. He laughed, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "Did anyone notice we forgot to put the babies with their actual parents for the photo?" Alex teased, looking at James and Lily.


    The group paused, and then laughter erupted as they all realized the oversight. Lily, reaching to take Harry from Alex, chuckled, "Well, it seems like Harry''s taken quite a liking to you. He didn''t fuss at all."


    "Should we retake the photo so the babies are with you both?" Alex suggested.


    Lily smiled, shaking her head. "No need. As long as we have each other, even if we''re not in the same frame, we''re still a family." Her words were simple yet heartfelt, bringing a warmth to the room.


    As the laughter died down, they moved to the dining area for Christmas dinner. The atmosphere was lively, with everyone enjoying the food and exchanging compliments. They were particularly impressed by Alex''s cooking, showering him with praise.

 Chapter 48 - 48 - Ambush

    Augusta gave Alex an approving smile, her admiration for him growing with each compliment.


    After dinner, they gathered in the living room to exchange Christmas gifts. Alex passed out the presents he had carefully selected for each person.


    For Lily, he had a beautiful music box and some children''s books for Harry. For James, he gifted a small, well-wrapped vial of euphoria potion, and he handed out similar ones to everyone present. Seeing that Alex had thought of each of them made the group''s respect for him grow even more.


    Augusta, realizing she hadn''t prepared a gift for Alex, quickly unhooked a delicate silver chain from around her neck. It was originally a gift she planned to have made into a locket for Neville''s photo, but she handed it to Alex warmly.


    "Here, Alex, take this on behalf of the Longbottom family. I''ll have a new one made for myself later."


    The Potters gifted Alex a rare set of books titled Mysteries of Magical Defense, which included personalized notes and blessings from Lily and James.


    Lily explained, "We know you''re dedicated to learning, and these are hard to find. We hope they''ll be useful."


    Alex''s eyes lit up as he admired the books. "Thank you both so much! I''ll take good care of them."


    He was truly grateful, knowing how precious the books were.


    Then, Sirius approached Alex with a smug smile, pulling out a small flaxen bag. Handing it to Alex, he said, "Don''t say I never think of you. Open it."


    Alex took the bag, expecting something simple, but as he examined it, he realized it was an enchanted item¡ªa small bag with an Undetectable Extension Charm, Capacious Extremis. Inside was a magically expanded space of three to four cubic feet, perfect for carrying everything he needed.


    "Wow, this is incredible, Sirius!" Alex exclaimed, his eyes shining.


    He had been thinking about buying something similar, but the price had been too expensive.


    Sirius shrugged, looking proud. "I noticed how much you were lugging around the other day, so I figured this would come in handy. It should last you a good four or five years."


    For once, Alex had no snarky comeback, only words of gratitude.


    "Thank you, Sirius. This is¡­ perfect."


    Sirius grinned wider, pleased by Alex''s genuine reaction. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the evening continued, laughter and joy filled the air.


    "Looks like the Death Eaters are keeping their distance tonight. I wonder how things are going at the Weasleys''," Sirius whispered to Alex, showing that he was still on guard, despite the festive spirit.


    But a sudden, piercing alarm shattered the festive atmosphere, pulling everyone out of their Christmas gathering.


    ''Great, Sirius, way to jinx us,'' Alex thought, alarmed, as he felt his stomach drop. He knew instantly that something was wrong.


    The group reacted swiftly. Clearly, they''d been prepared for this possibility.


    Wands were drawn in an instant.


    James raised his voice, calling out, "As planned! Lily, Alice, Augusta¡ªyou stay in the room and guard the boys. The rest of us will handle the enemy outside. Frank, send a message to Dumbledore and the Aurors!"


    Just as James finished speaking, a loud rumble came from outside. The defensive wards around the house had been activated; the Death Eaters had begun their assault on the home.


    Frank raised his wand, summoning a silvery ferret Patronus. He whispered a message to it, and the Patronus darted through the wall to deliver the warning.


    ''So that''s the Patronus charm,'' Alex marveled briefly, though there was no time to dwell on it.


    The men quickly moved outside, wands raised, while flashes of red, yellow, blue, and green lit up the windows from their spells. Lily, meanwhile, handed Harry over to Alex.


    "Follow me," she said, her voice calm and steady.


    Alex knew better than to try and act brave. He followed Lily closely, clutching Harry protectively as she led him, Augusta, Alice, and Neville to the basement.


    Once there, Lily pushed open a door to a small storage room filled with shelves stacked with household items. Lily tapped a few bricks on the wall with her wand, and a wave of magic washed over the walls.


    "This is a safe room," she explained. "Once the protection spells activate, it''s nearly impossible to open from the outside. We should be safe here until help arrives."


    Alex felt a bit of relief, holding little Harry close.


    Augusta, keeping calm, looked at Alex reassuringly.


    "Don''t worry, lad. We prepared for this. These cowardly Death Eaters will regret coming here."


    Alex nodded, seeing how experienced and prepared they were. He felt his own tension ease slightly, but the muffled sounds of spells and explosions from above reminded him the battle was ongoing.


    After a while, Augusta even managed to joke, "Can you imagine their faces when they realized they''ve walked right into a trap?"


    Everyone chuckled, sharing her confidence. But just as they were settling in, a faint, unsettling rustling sound came from outside the basement door. They exchanged tense glances, gripping their wands tightly. It wasn''t clear if the noise was friend or foe.


    Suddenly, the noise intensified¡ªa series of loud thuds and blasts pounded against the door, accompanied by bursts of magic that sent ripples through the room''s protective spells.


    Alice, clutching her wand tightly, glanced around with worry. "Could it be that Frank and James didn''t manage to hold them off? And why hasn''t support arrived yet? Is¡­ is it Voldemort himself?"


    Augusta kept her composure, holding Neville close with one arm and her wand in the other. "Calm down. We don''t know what''s going on up there. Stay focused."


    Lily nodded, keeping her voice steady. "Whatever''s happening, the protective wards are holding for now. We''ll have to rely on ourselves. Keep calm and be ready to defend."


    Alex glanced at the weakening protective magic on the door. "The wards are getting weaker. Let''s set up a barricade just in case they break through." He waved his wand, stacking boxes and furniture to form a makeshift bunker in front of them.


    Everyone quickly followed his lead, moving tables, chairs, and anything else they could find to create a half-circle barrier around the room.

 Chapter 49 - 49 - Close Save

    Once they''d finished, Alex turned to the others.


    "Alright, here''s the plan: Lily, your Shield Charm is the strongest, so you focus on defense. Alice and Augusta, you''ll handle offensive spells. I''ll assist with cover and distractions as needed."


    The group took their positions, with Lily and Alice in the center, while Alex and Augusta, holding Harry and Neville respectively, stayed toward the back. They agreed to crouch behind the barricade if spells came through that they couldn''t block in time.


    Alex examined the glowing defensive wards on the door, noting the pattern of the attacks. "They''re concentrating on one spot. Looks like they''re planning to break through there. If the door blasts open, I''ll try to block their view momentarily. You all attack immediately." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others nodded, ready. Despite Alex being the youngest, they followed his instructions without question. His achievement against the Death Eater had earned him respect, and his confident voice gave the impression he knew what he was doing.


    Before long, the protective magic on the door flickered, revealing a growing, irregular gap. With a final explosion, the door flew off its hinges, hurtling into the room.


    "Do it," Alex whispered, his voice steady. With a quick flick of his wand, he skillfully redirected the door that had been blown off its hinges, sending it flying back toward the Death Eaters outside. The attackers were just beginning to laugh, thinking they had breached the room, when they saw the door flying back at them. Caught off guard, they frantically cast spells to deflect it.


    As soon as they shattered the door, a volley of spells from Lily, Alice, and Augusta struck. One Death Eater was hit by multiple spells, flying backward and slamming into the ground, unconscious. The other Death Eater reacted quickly, dodging sideways to avoid the magical blasts that grazed past him.


    Just then, a third Death Eater appeared, filling the gap and immediately attacking the room. Lily calmly deflected his curse with a Shield Charm, and Alice and Augusta fired back, forcing the Death Eaters to stay on the defensive.


    The spells from both sides filled the room with flashes of color, and the two Death Eaters struggled under the relentless barrage. Forced to retreat slightly, they had no chance to counterattack effectively, while Lily held her ground with ease.


    Then, a fourth figure emerged, casting a powerful Shield Charm that blocked the spells coming from within the room. The three Death Eaters now surged forward, pushing into the room.


    Meanwhile, Alex was calmly preparing his own spell. He focused, gathering energy for the Extraction Charm he had planned. Just as the first two Death Eaters stepped over the threshold, the ground beneath them gave way, swallowing them up to their knees.


    Alex had used his Extraction Charm to silently remove the soil from beneath the floor, creating an unstable patch that would throw off anyone''s balance. He had prepared it carefully, knowing it would give them a vital advantage. Caught by surprise, the Death Eaters struggled to free themselves.


    Lily, Augusta, and Alice seized the opportunity. They aimed a series of spells at the trapped Death Eaters, and despite the third Death Eater''s attempts to shield them, the barrier was pierced. The trapped Death Eaters slumped, knocked out cold by the combined force of their spells.


    The remaining Death Eater, realizing he was outmatched, quickly pulled out a small vial of potion. Maintaining a defensive charm with one hand, he downed the potion, his eyes turning a bloodshot red as the effects took hold.


    With renewed strength, he let out a wild scream, firing spells at a rapid pace. A green flash¡ªthe Killing Curse¡ªshot forward, but Lily deftly used a levitated piece of furniture to block it, the curse shattering it to pieces. The Death Eater''s spells were frenzied, and Lily, Alice, and Augusta had to focus on deflecting them to stay safe.


    But then, as the crazed Death Eater prepared to charge, his breathing suddenly grew strained. His movements became slow, his face contorting as he clutched at his throat, unable to breathe. In moments, he couldn''t even utter a spell.


    "Now! Attack while he''s down!" Alex shouted, struggling to keep his wand steady as he maintained his spell.


    Realizing what Alex had done, Lily, Alice, and Augusta quickly fired off a series of spells that overwhelmed the Death Eater, sending him sprawling to the ground, defeated.


    With the room finally quiet, Alex let out a long breath, lowering his wand. The Extraction Charm he''d used to create an airless bubble around the Death Eater had worked flawlessly. While he couldn''t cast directly on a living, resisting target, he''d discovered that he could manipulate the air around them. By extracting the air in a focused area, he could cause a temporary suffocation effect¡ªa tactic he had been experimenting with to disrupt opponents without direct physical harm.


    This was Alex''s first time using the spell in real combat, and he was pleased with the results. The strategy required precise magical control, but it could be incredibly effective in the right situation.


    Lily, Alice, and Augusta finally lowered their wands, letting out sighs of relief as the adrenaline began to fade. The high-stakes battle had left everyone exhausted, yet victorious.


    Just as they caught their breath, another figure appeared at the doorway. Everyone instinctively raised their wands, firing off defensive spells. The intruder barely had time to react, casting a powerful Shield Charm to deflect the incoming attacks.


    "Hold fire!" a gruff voice yelled. "It''s me! Take a good look, would you?"


    Peering through the dim light, they recognized the figure¡ªMad-Eye Moody, his magical eye spinning as he scanned the room.


    "Thank Merlin, you finally made it," Augusta sighed, relaxing her grip on her wand.


    Moody surveyed the room, his eyes falling on the unconscious Death Eaters scattered across the floor.


    "Blimey, what happened here? You lot took down this whole group?"


    Augusta huffed, a hint of pride in her voice. "Did you think we''d sit here and let them win? They should''ve known better than to come after us."


    Moody shook his head, still looking impressed.


    "Well, well. Dumbledore and I had a few Aurors stationed nearby, ready to jump in. We were backing you up outside, but it seems you had things handled in here."

 Chapter 50 - 50 - Aftermath

    He began recounting the events outside.


    The battle outside Potter''s house had been fierce, but with Moody and the others ambushing from the shadows, the Death Eaters were caught off guard and forced into a retreat.


    "But then¡­ the one who must not be named showed up," Moody said, pausing grimly.


    "Voldemort?" Augusta and Lily gasped, exchanging shocked glances.


    Moody nodded. "Yes. Just as the Death Eaters started to retreat, Voldemort arrived to support them. His power is¡­ unsettling. He summoned a massive fiery serpent with a curse that burned through our defenses." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We scrambled to defend ourselves, but thankfully, Dumbledore arrived right after. We had arranged for him to keep watch, knowing Voldemort might appear. Dumbledore dispelled the fire serpent with a powerful ''Finite Incantatem,'' then engaged Voldemort himself. The spells they cast were fierce; we were forced to scatter to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. Even the Death Eaters kept their distance, unwilling to be near the fight."


    Moody gestured toward the unconscious Death Eaters scattered across the room. "These ones here must have snuck in during the chaos. They likely used Disillusionment Charms or Invisibility Cloaks. Everyone was so occupied with the battle that they slipped through."


    Alice''s face paled with worry. "What about Frank and the others? Are they alright?"


    Moody gave a reassuring nod. "They''re fine. Once the Death Eaters saw they were losing ground, they retreated with Voldemort. Sirius and Peter took minor injuries, but nothing serious. The Aurors, led by Barty Crouch, are still out there handling things, including the Muggles'' memories. James and Frank stayed up there to keep an eye on Sirius and Peter. They asked me to come down and let you know it''s over."


    Moody glanced at the makeshift barricades and the scattered Death Eaters in the room. Shaking his head, he muttered, "And here I almost got hexed just walking in!"


    Augusta huffed, folding her arms. "Don''t expect an apology! You''ve no idea what we just went through."


    Moody gave a small, reluctant grin. "Fine, fair enough." His usual gruffness softened slightly, and the tension in the room eased as everyone chuckled.


    But the relief was short-lived.


    One of the Death Eaters on the ground, still clinging to consciousness, suddenly lurched up, his voice wild with fanaticism. "Long live the Dark Lord! Long live Voldemort! Avada Kedavra!"


    Before anyone could react, the Death Eater raised his wand, aiming it toward the group with deadly intent.


    Alex, standing at the back with Moody, reacted first. With a swift flick of his wand, he summoned a gust of air, knocking the Death Eater off balance. The curse veered off, hitting the ceiling instead, sending a scattering of plaster down.


    In that instant, Moody raised his own wand and bellowed, "Avada Kedavra!" The green light shot from his wand, hitting the Death Eater squarely. The man collapsed, his body still and lifeless.


    The others, who had begun to exit the room, rushed back, alarmed at the sudden outburst. Augusta hurried to Alex, her eyes wide. "Are you alright, Alex? That lunatic nearly hit you and Harry!"


    "Looked like ''Dragon''s Fury Elixir,''" Moody said as he inspected the fallen Death Eater, his face twisted in disgust. "They''re insane enough to use this forbidden potion. Keeps them going even through pain or exhaustion."


    Alex shuddered. He realized that his mistake had been in not disarming the unconscious Death Eaters earlier. Holding Harry close, he felt the weight of how close they had come to disaster.


    As if sensing the tension, Harry, still in Alex''s arms, let out a wail, his small face scrunching up in distress. Neville, too, began crying in Augusta''s arms. They had been quiet through the whole ordeal, but now, as the threat faded, their cries filled the room.


    Alex, feeling awkward, handed Harry back to Lily. "I think he''ll calm down with you."


    Lily took Harry with a soft smile, her gaze filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Alex. You''ve looked after him so well. You even shielded him from that curse. I can''t thank you enough."


    Alex gave a modest shrug, stretching his arm, which was sore from holding Harry. "No need to thank me, Lily. We''re friends¡ªthis is just what we do for each other."


    Moody gave Alex a respectful nod. "Quick reflexes, kid. Not bad at all."


    Alex glanced at Moody''s weathered face, which had twisted into what might have been a smile. ''Please, don''t smile. You look scarier than a Death Eater,'' Alex thought, holding back a smirk of his own.


    "Alright, folks, the danger''s passed. Go up and see your loved ones. I''ll handle things here," Moody said, picking up the wands from the fallen Death Eaters to secure them.


    With that, Alex, Lily, Augusta, and Alice made their way upstairs, eager to reunite with the others.


    "Let''s see who this lunatic is," Moody muttered, removing the mask of the Death Eater he had just killed. As the face came into view, Moody''s expression soured. "Evan Rosier. Figured it would be him. He and Wilkes, who got taken down upstairs, were old schoolmates. Guess he was corrupted deep by the Dark Lord. If he''s resisting arrest, he''s earned his fate."


    As he inspected Rosier''s face, Moody mumbled to himself, "That young wizard, Alex¡ªwas that silent casting? And there are more Death Eaters down here than up top. Impressive bunch of fighters."


    Upstairs, Lily and Alice, each carrying their children, reunited with James and Frank. The home''s main hall bore clear signs of battle: walls filled with scorch marks and the main entrance shattered in ruin. Aurors and Order members were busy repairing the house while others gathered nearby, where Sirius and Peter sat in the center, both covered in bandages.


    "James! Frank!" Lily and Alice called, running up to embrace them.


    "Lily, thank Merlin you''re safe. We won, but it was close!" James pulled her close, relieved but unaware that Death Eaters had snuck into the basement.


    The crowd around turned to greet them, and Alex spotted some familiar faces from the Order.

 Chapter 51 - 51 - Voldemort!?

    Edgar Bones, Emmeline Vance, and Gideon Prewett stood nearby, along with his brother Fabian and another woman who carried a similar confident demeanor¡ªMarlene McKinnon, Charles''s aunt.


    Sirius and Peter sat with a crowd around them, both looking a little worse for wear. Peter was animatedly recounting his "heroic" roll to dodge a spell, which left a cut on his right hand. Sirius, obviously more injured, just chuckled, wincing as he tried to wave at Alex with a bandaged arm.


    "Thanks for everything, Sirius, Peter¡ªyou two were heroes today," Lily said, giving them each a hug.


    Sirius laughed, then winced. "It''s nothing, really. Just a few scrapes. But we only managed to catch three Death Eaters¡ªthe others got away, unfortunately."


    Augusta, standing nearby, grinned. "Not quite. There are four more lying unconscious in the basement."


    "What?" Everyone turned to look, surprised to learn that more Death Eaters had broken into the house.


    James''s face went pale as he turned to Lily. "Four Death Eaters? In the basement? Are you alright?"


    Augusta shook her head. "Of course we are! You don''t know how dangerous it was fighting those lunatics in the basement."


    Lily, sensing everyone''s worry, quickly explained. "Don''t worry, James. We''d prepared the safe house with protective spells, and thanks to Alex''s idea, we managed to hold them off. We were able to handle it."


    She downplayed the fight, not wanting to alarm anyone further, though she knew how close the encounter had been. Augusta noticed but chose to stay quiet, only giving her son Frank a sharp look. He had been hovering protectively over Alice, fussing over every scratch, while she had been fighting alongside him the entire time.


    Just then, Moody entered with the captured Death Eaters in tow. Three were still unconscious and floating in a binding spell, while the fourth¡ªRosier¡ªwas lifeless, suspended by Moody''s charm.


    "Lily, you might recognize this one," Moody said, motioning to Rosier. "An old classmate of yours, Evan Rosier."


    "What?" The group was stunned.


    "He resisted," Moody explained. "When I got down there, he tried one last desperate spell. If Alex hadn''t acted so quickly, the curse he threw would''ve hit Harry." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    James looked stricken, gripping Lily''s shoulder. "Merlin¡­ Alex, you saved Harry?"


    Alex nodded, feeling a bit overwhelmed by the gratitude from everyone. "I just acted on instinct, honestly." In that moment, his life had been on the line; if he hadn''t been the one targeted, Alex wasn''t sure he could have reacted that quickly.


    As he spoke, the door opened. Dumbledore entered, accompanied by the Minister of Magic, Millison Barnold, and Barty Crouch, head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. The room fell quiet as they entered.


    Moody nodded in greeting. "Dumbledore, Minister Barnold, Director Crouch."


    The Minister gave a gentle nod, his voice calm and warm. "Thank you all for your bravery. Tonight is a victory. Two Death Eaters killed, and one officially captured."


    Moody gave a chuckle. "Sir, it''s even better than that. We got one more Death Eater down here who was taken out in defense and three more unconscious."


    Barnold''s eyes widened as he saw the four Death Eaters lined up at Moody''s feet. "More? This is quite the haul."


    Barty Crouch stepped forward, frowning as he took a closer look at Rosier''s face. "This¡­ Evan Rosier?"


    When Dumbledore took in the scene, he gave the group an approving smile, noting the resilient looks on Lily and Augusta''s faces. "It seems some remarkable adventures unfolded down below. Mrs. Longbottom, would you mind telling us more?"


    Augusta glanced at Lily, who gave her a nod of encouragement. With a hint of pride, Augusta recounted the battle in the basement. "When we realized the safe house defenses were being attacked, Alex suggested we build an inner line of defense¡­ and under his direction, we managed to take down that madman who''d taken a dangerous potion."


    Minister Millison Barnold, listening intently, looked concerned. "It''s disturbing that Death Eaters would sneak in to target women and children. But tell me, how did one of them end up dead?"


    "That would be my doing, Minister," Moody replied with his characteristic grit, recounting how he''d stepped in just in time. "Rosier went mad, shouting his allegiance to Voldemort and trying to hit Alex and Harry with a Killing Curse. If Alex hadn''t reacted quickly and thrown him off, he would have succeeded. I acted on instinct and cast the Killing Curse myself to stop him."


    Barnold nodded approvingly. "In a case like this, we can''t afford hesitation. I declare that the use of the ''Unforgivable Curse'' was lawful enforcement." He then turned to Alex, offering him a nod of respect. "Mr. Alex Wilson, your actions tonight were brave and well-calculated. Protecting your friends and helping capture four Death Eaters at such a young age is admirable. You''ll receive a formal commendation."


    Alex''s spirits lifted. He didn''t need fame, but the recognition and a possible reward made him happy.


    "Thank you, sir, I was just doing what any friend would do."


    Satisfied, Barnold moved on to commend Lily, Augusta, and the others for their courage.


    Meanwhile, Dumbledore, watching from the side, kept a thoughtful eye on Alex. From what he had heard, Alex''s strategies and calm spellcasting had been vital in their victory. Dumbledore mused that he should look further into Alex''s background and abilities¡ªthis young man held promise.


    As he considered the evening''s events, Dumbledore couldn''t help but think about Voldemort''s intentions. He suspected the Death Eaters had been sent to specifically target Harry or Neville, likely based on the prophecy. If so, he''d need to contact Snape soon.


    On the other side of the room, James was embracing Lily, his face lined with remorse. "I''m so sorry, Lily. I should have been there with you."


    Lily squeezed his hand gently. "Don''t apologize, James. None of us expected this. And instead of apologies, why not thank Alex? He saved Harry tonight."


    James glanced over at Alex, who was chatting with Sirius. "I will."


    Alex, noticing Sirius sitting nearby with his bandaged chest, walked over with a smile. "Looking a bit rough there, Sirius. Can you still move?"


    Sirius scoffed, though he winced. "It''s nothing. Just a minor lung wound. I could fight another battle if I needed to."

 Chapter 52 - 52 - Severus Snape

    In truth, Sirius had taken a nasty hit from a ''Severing Charm'' during the fight, which had grazed his chest and made it painful for him to breathe.


    Dumbledore approached, looking concerned. "Sirius, you need to head to St. Mungo''s for proper treatment. You''ll need a few days in the hospital."


    Sirius started to protest, but Alex, seeing through his bravado, nudged his shoulder lightly, causing Sirius to cough. "Fine, fine!" Sirius sputtered, shooting a playful glare at Alex. "You''re a menace."


    Trying to catch his breath, Sirius looked at James. "Just make sure Alex isn''t on his own while I''m gone."


    James smiled. "Don''t worry. He''ll stay with us for now. I''ll help him gather his things tomorrow."


    Seeing he had no choice, Sirius nodded reluctantly, then said to Alex, "Be careful with all this heroics business. You don''t want too much attention."


    Alex smirked. "Coming from you? Look at the state you''re in after all your heroics."


    Turning to Dumbledore, he asked, "Professor, could I ask a favor?"


    Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly and replied, "Please, Mr. Wilson, speak freely. I find it difficult to refuse a hero of today''s events."


    Hearing Dumbledore call him a hero, Alex grinned awkwardly. "Well, Headmaster, I overheard Minister Barnold mentioning a commendation for me. I''d prefer if it wasn''t publicized too widely. You know¡­ too much attention can bring unnecessary trouble."


    Dumbledore nodded, immediately understanding Alex''s concern. "Very wise, Alex. I''ll speak to Minister Barnold about keeping this discreet. In fact, I''ll suggest he exchange the public acknowledgment for a tangible reward instead. How does that sound?"


    Alex''s face lit up. "Thank you, Professor Dumbledore."


    Dumbledore smiled warmly, then turned to Sirius and Peter. Before Sirius left for St. Mungo''s with Dumbledore, he reminded James to take care of his prized motorcycle. Alex, seeing Sirius''s attachment to the bike even in his injured state, could only roll his eyes with a smirk.


    Shortly after, the Aurors finished their work, restoring the damaged parts of Godric''s Hollow and erasing any traces from nearby Muggles. With the help of some powerful repair spells, Lily''s home was soon returned to its original state. One by one, the Longbottoms and members of the Order of the Phoenix said their goodbyes, Augusta even inviting Alex to visit sometime, which he gladly accepted.


    Soon, only the Potters, Harry, and Alex remained.


    "Alex," James said with a smile, "thank you for everything today. You''ve more than earned a peaceful night''s rest. Let me show you to the guest room."


    Alex, now standing in the cozy, quiet house, nodded appreciatively. "Thank you, James. I''d be honored."


    "Don''t say that. After tonight, you''re not only our friend but also our comrade and protector." James clapped Alex on the shoulder. Lily, holding Harry, nodded with a grateful smile.


    Meanwhile, after dropping Sirius off at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries, Dumbledore didn''t return to Hogwarts. Instead, he made his way to a secluded hill deep within the Forbidden Forest, waiting for someone.


    It wasn''t long before a figure appeared in front of him with a sharp crack of Apparition. A Death Eater stood there, pulling off his mask to reveal the somber face of Severus Snape.


    "It seems Tom took the prophecy to heart," Dumbledore said icily. "Tonight''s attack on the Order was merely a cover. Several Death Eaters broke into the Potter home and almost killed Lily and her son. Tell me, is that what you wanted, Severus?"


    Snape''s face twisted painfully, his usual stoic expression cracking under the weight of Dumbledore''s words. "The Dark Lord told no one of this plan¡ªnot even me! If I''d known, I would have stopped it, somehow¡­"


    Dumbledore''s gaze hardened, his voice cold. "How? Do you still have the courage to stand against Voldemort? The moment you told him the prophecy, Severus, this was set in motion. His target is Lily and her child. You''ve seen it yourself."


    Snape''s shoulders slumped, his head bowed as though the weight of his guilt was too much to bear. "But¡­ it could also be the Longbottom boy. I''ll persuade him that it''s Frank and Alice''s son who''s the child of prophecy¡­" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Severus!" Dumbledore''s tone was sharp, his blue eyes flashing with anger.


    A wave of powerful magic surged from him, making Snape recoil in shock.


    Gathering himself, Dumbledore continued, "Do you know what your old classmate, Evan Rosier, tried to do tonight? He drank a dangerous blood potion that risked his sanity to break into the Potter home and kill Lily and her child. He nearly succeeded. Alex Wilson''s quick actions saved Harry. Rosier''s fanaticism is proof enough¡ªVoldemort has chosen his target."


    Snape, trembling, fell to his knees, covering his face as tears escaped his eyes. He had followed Voldemort''s orders without hesitation for years. But now, as he faced the brutal reality that the Dark Lord was targeting the one person he truly loved, his heart crumbled.


    "I knew¡ªsomewhere in my heart, I knew," Snape whispered, his voice broken. "But I kept lying to myself."


    "The prophecy wasn''t about a woman, Severus. It was about a boy born at the end of July. But Voldemort won''t hesitate to kill his mother as well," Dumbledore said, his tone stern but edged with sympathy.


    Snape''s face contorted with despair as he admitted, "The Dark Lord¡­ he''s been looking for them for weeks. I only learned recently that tonight''s plan wasn''t aimed at the Order at all but at the Potters. I lied to myself, but deep down, I always knew¡­" His voice trailed off, lost in grief and guilt.


    Dumbledore looked down at Snape, a hint of compassion in his stern gaze. "Then you must choose, Severus. If you wish to make amends, if you truly want to protect Lily, there''s a path. But you must commit to it fully."


    Snape nodded slowly, a flicker of determination breaking through his despair. "The Death Eaters have a spy within the Order of the Phoenix? Do you know who it is?" Dumbledore asked, his voice calm but sharp as he looked closely at Snape.


    Snape shook his head. "No, I don''t know. It could be anyone. The Dark Lord¡­ he won''t reveal them too easily. He''s patient, biding his time. He''ll keep trying until he succeeds¡ªI''m certain of it." His voice trembled slightly, betraying his worry as he shared what he knew with Dumbledore.

 Chapter 53 - 53 - Snape Request

    Snape hesitated, struggling with his emotions, but finally, he took a deep breath, his inner conflict giving way to desperation.


    "Please¡­ hide her, hide them. I''m begging you!" His voice was raw, pleading with emotion.


    Dumbledore''s gaze softened slightly, but he asked calmly, "And what are you willing to give in return, Snape?"


    Snape''s face reflected a brief moment of helplessness before he spoke with quiet determination.


    "Anything. Anything you need."


    Dumbledore saw the resolve in Snape''s eyes. He nodded, his voice gentle. "Very well. I''ll do everything I can to protect Lily and her family. If there''s any change in Voldemort''s plans, you know how to reach me."


    Snape nodded, numb from the weight of the moment. After a pause, he asked, "Is that Alex you mentioned the one who helped Sirius escape that day?"


    Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled slightly. "Yes. He''s also been sorted into Slytherin¡ªjust like you. But I must say, he has a far stronger resolve."


    "A Slytherin? Maybe I made the wrong choice after all¡­" Snape murmured, handing Dumbledore a small vial. "Pass this on to him. It''s a thank you, for his help."


    Dumbledore accepted the vial, a smile touching his lips. "Perhaps one day, you''ll be able to thank him in person."


    Meanwhile, Alex was fast asleep, unaware of the conversation. The next morning, James took him to retrieve his belongings from Sirius''s house. With his magical bag, Alex could carry everything he owned in one place. James was visibly shocked at the transformation Sirius''s house had undergone.


    "So¡­ you actually tidied up the place for him? That''s impressive," James said, his view of Alex rising even further.


    Alex shrugged it off, and they headed to St. Mungo''s Hospital to visit Sirius. As expected, Sirius was far from resting. He was busy doing some training. If it weren''t for James and Alex''s visit, he likely wouldn''t have stayed in the hospital at all.


    After a brief visit with Sirius, Alex and James returned to the Potters'' home for lunch. Lily watched Alex, who was playing with little Harry, and smiled warmly.


    "Alex, while you''re staying here, if you ever need help with anything, just ask. You''ve done so much for us."


    "You''re already doing plenty, really. I''m just grateful to be here."


    Lily exchanged a look with James, then added thoughtfully, "Well, I know you''ve taken an interest in protective charms and amulets. I''d be happy to teach you as much as I can while you''re here. The Potter family library is also open to you. I think you''ll find it very useful."


    Alex''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really? That would be amazing! Professor Flitwick always said you were his most talented student, and I have so many questions I''d love to ask."


    Lily smiled, recalling her own school days and feeling a fondness for Alex''s eagerness to learn. His curiosity, combined with his diligent nature and his Slytherin roots, reminded her of an old friend. She glanced down at Harry, who chose that moment to start crying, breaking her thought.


    After lunch, once Harry was settled down for a nap, Lily led Alex to the underground safe room. It had been the site of a recent intense battle but was now clean and spacious, perfect for practicing spells.


    Standing in the center of the room, Lily addressed Alex, "I''ve seen you use the Levitation Charm Wingardium Leviosa and the Summoning Charm Accio. They''re both excellent, and I can tell you''ve put a lot of effort into them. If you want, you can practice here, and I''ll spar with you or answer any questions you have." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex thought for a moment, gathering his thoughts before saying, "I''ve been practicing the Shield Charm recently, but I can''t seem to get it right. Sometimes it fails completely, and even when it works, it''s not as strong as I''d like. It''s nothing like the Barrier Charm, which seems much easier to control. What am I doing wrong?"


    "You''re working on the Shield Charm already?" Lily asked, surprised. "That''s a difficult spell, even for adult wizards. Most new Aurors struggle with it."


    "Is it really that hard?" Alex asked, scratching his head. "I didn''t find the incantation all that complicated."


    Lily nodded thoughtfully. "Why don''t you try casting it for me? Let''s see what''s happening."


    Alex nodded and lifted his wand. "Protego!" he said, focusing all his energy on casting the Shield Charm.


    Magic surged from within, and at the tip of his wand, a faint, shield-like shimmer began to form. But it was fragile, wavering in the air for just a few seconds before vanishing, like a soap bubble popping.


    Lily watched with surprise. Despite his young age, Alex could almost cast the Shield Charm¡ªsomething that required remarkable control over magic. When she had first learned the charm, she had struggled to get any results at all, even with the correct incantation.


    "Try it a few more times," Lily instructed, intrigued.


    Alex repeated the charm over and over, yet each attempt resulted in either a faint flicker or a thin, feeble shield that faded away too quickly.


    After observing him closely, Lily nodded to herself and finally spoke. "I think I see what''s happening here. You''re saying the spell perfectly, and your magic control is excellent, but it''s still difficult for you to maintain the charm. That''s completely normal for someone your age."


    Alex tilted his head, confused. "Wait, so the spell is fine, my control is good¡­ but it still doesn''t work right? Why?"


    Smiling, Lily explained, "Let me put it another way. You''re from a Muggle background, so think of it like water pipes and valves. Casting a spell is like opening a valve, and your magic flows out like water through a pipe. But unlike solid pipes, the magic pipes inside us are flexible, more like a hose."


    She continued, "Good control lets you direct the water¡ªthe magic¡ªsmoothly, and with practice, you can even control the flow rate and power. If your control isn''t strong, magic will spill or flow unevenly. But you don''t have that issue; your control is amazing. The real problem is the size of the pipe itself."

 Chapter 54 - 54 - Lilys Teaching

    "So¡­ it''s not big enough?" Alex asked, starting to understand.


    "Exactly. The Shield Charm, or Protego, requires a lot of magic. It''s designed to block spells and dark curses, so it needs a strong, constant flow of power. Even if you have the control, your body is still young, so your pipe¡ªor magic capacity¡ªis smaller. It just can''t handle the amount of magic this spell needs, at least not yet."


    Alex''s eyes lit up with understanding. "So, for stronger spells, my pipe needs to be bigger, or I need to push magic out faster to keep the shield stable. But if I try forcing more magic out now, it could hurt me, right?"


    "Exactly," Lily nodded, pleased with his response. "As you grow, your body will naturally handle more magic, making spells like Protego much easier. And yes, you could try to pressurize your magic, but that''s dangerous for your current stage. Forcing it could cause harm, like burst pipes in a plumbing system. The spell failing right now is your body''s way of protecting itself."


    Alex nodded, absorbing her words. It made sense now why the charm was giving him trouble, even though he had no problem with simpler spells. He thought back to other spells he''d learned, like the Sectumsempra curse, which had impressive power yet was relatively easy to cast. It seemed to need less raw magic, making it all the more dangerous because it could be performed so effortlessly.


    "I get it now. I can''t just rely on brute force spells until I''m older. If magic power is tied to my physique, then training my body will help, right? And maybe¡­ eating foods that boost my strength?" he asked thoughtfully.


    Lily chuckled. "Absolutely. Physical conditioning and magical diets can improve your magical stamina. You''re clever to think of that. Magical creatures'' ingredients¡ªlike dragon liver¡ªcan support growth, but take it slow and safe."


    Alex made a mental note. He''d have to talk to Hagrid about rare magical ingredients that could help with his training. But for now, he knew he''d have to put off mastering the Shield Charm until his body could handle it. With that plan set, Alex turned back to Lily, a new spark of excitement in his eyes.


    "Then, until I''m ready for those heavy-duty spells, I want to focus on something else. Could you teach me about runes and alchemy? I''d love to make protective charms and enchanted items, like the amulet you gave me."


    Lily''s face softened, impressed by his eagerness to learn. "You have a good head on your shoulders, Alex. Runes and alchemy are wise areas to study. I can teach you what I know, though I''d recommend going to Professor Dumbledore if you want to explore advanced alchemy. There''s also Edgar Burns, an expert on alchemical theory."


    Alex shook his head, smiling. "I''m sure I''ll learn a lot from you, Lily. Your amulet''s design alone is brilliant. I''d love to make something just like it." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lily blushed slightly, though she waved him off modestly. "Well, if you''re that interested, I''ll gladly teach you. Runic theory is the foundation of every magical enchantment, and with time and practice, I think you''ll be able to craft some powerful charms of your own."


    "Alright then, we''ll need a different setup," Lily said.


    They moved to the study, where Lily began to gauge Alex''s knowledge. "So, ancient runes and their combinations¡ªhow much do you know about them?"


    Alex replied honestly, "I''ve read An Easy Guide to Ancient Runes, and I have a Rune Dictionary and Magic Phonics Table. I can recognize most runes with a bit of help, but I''m still unsure about how to combine them into functional runes."


    Lily looked at him, impressed. "That''s quite a lot for someone in their first year. Most students don''t start learning this until third year. So tell me, how do you understand runes and their uses?"


    Alex thought for a moment, recalling his knowledge. "From what I know, ancient runes are a magical script. They''re believed to be inspired by markings on magical creatures'' bones, and some even say the gods created them. Over time, wizards decoded their meanings and functions. We''ve lost many runes to history, but by combining them, we create new runes with more focused magical abilities. If ancient runes are like letters, then runes are words or even phrases."


    Lily''s eyes lit up. "That''s an excellent way to think about it. Many spells and enchantments are created by combining ancient runes into unique patterns. Scholars have dedicated their lives to translating and recreating these scripts, and even today, new runes are being discovered or rediscovered."


    Alex was intrigued. "New runes are still being found?"


    Lily nodded, enjoying his interest. "Yes, and recovered runes can sometimes lead to powerful spells. Edgar Burns, whom you''ve met, is a leader in this field. He recently deciphered a lost word from the Ice-Making Spell, which translates to ''preserve,'' allowing it to be combined with other runes in unique ways."


    Alex was impressed. He hadn''t realized the bearded man he met was such an expert.


    Lily went on, "The real magic lies in knowing which runes to combine. For instance, many runes hold multiple meanings. Look at this one." She sketched a rune on a piece of parchment. "This symbol can mean ''fly,'' but it can also mean ''leave'' or ''depart.'' It''s one of the words used in the Levitation Charm."


    "So, combining it with other runes can change its function?"


    "Exactly," Lily confirmed. "If you combine it differently, it could mean ''expel'' or ''banish,'' which is part of the Expulsion Charm. Practical runes like this are valuable in spells and enchanted items."


    She then explained the structure of rune combinations. "When designing complex spells or alchemy props, we start with a ''core rune'' or ''base rune'' and add other runes around it. Unlike regular writing, runic combinations can form circles, rectangles, or even three-dimensional shapes. To study these properly, we use a special tool called the Rune Workbench."


    Alex''s eyes widened. "A Rune Workbench? I had no idea such tools existed."


    "Yes, I''ll show you," she said, taking out her wand and tapping the air.

 Chapter 55 - 55 - Occlumency

    A cabinet across the room opened, revealing a beautifully carved workbench adorned with intricate patterns and faint magical glows¡ªa clear sign it wasn''t an ordinary table.


    Leading Alex over, Lily explained, "This workbench is very versatile. You can store, visualize, combine, and test runes on it. It even lets us create three-dimensional runes, which is impossible on regular parchment. Watch this."


    She spoke a command, and the rune for ''fly'' appeared in the air above the table, shimmering faintly.


    Alex watched, fascinated, as Lily continued her demonstration, bringing up several more runes and effortlessly combining them into a simple, flat formation. "This is the rune combination for the Levitation Charm." With a slight push of magic from her wand, the energy flowed through the runes and shot toward a quill resting on the table. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The quill lifted smoothly into the air, floating as if held by invisible threads. Alex was amazed; Lily hadn''t used the Levitation Charm itself but had instead channeled her magic through the runes, achieving the same effect. It was far more exciting than simply reading about runes in a book.


    Lily turned back to Alex. "Some spells and runes can be dangerous or too powerful to test directly on the workbench. So, what do we do?"


    With a knowing smile, Lily picked up a small, crystal-clear sphere from the edge of the workbench. "These store runes safely. Watch." She held the ball close to the rune combination, and with a faint shimmer, the runes were drawn into the crystal.


    Alex looked around and noticed two rows of these crystal spheres lined up beside the workbench. He had assumed they were merely decorations, but now he realized their purpose.


    "In this way, we can store rune combinations and test them in other locations," Lily explained.


    Alex''s fascination deepened, and he couldn''t hide his enthusiasm for learning more about rune magic.


    Lily noticed his excitement and added, "While you''re staying here, you''re welcome to borrow this workbench. There are already many recorded rune scripts in here that you can study, and I''ll show you some common combinations, including the protection and reinforcement runes I used in my amulet."


    Alex was thrilled. "Really? Thank you so much, Lily!"


    With a warm smile, Lily began explaining how to use the workbench, and Alex listened intently, absorbing every detail.


    Over the next few days, Alex settled into his studies, but his concentration was pleasantly interrupted when his Christmas gifts finally arrived, albeit a bit late due to his temporary change of address.


    Vivian''s gift came first: a collection titled *Magic Symbols.* Though she playfully scolded Alex for saying it directly, she had clearly chosen something thoughtful and useful. Charles sent him a poster of his favorite Quidditch player, Ludo Bagman, along with a note expressing excitement about the poker set Alex had gifted him. Charles had already taught his family how to play over the holidays.


    Professor McGonagall''s gift was a scarf embroidered with silver arrows¡ªa nod to her favorite Quidditch team, the Appleby Arrows. Alex chuckled, noting how dedicated the magical community was to Quidditch. Upon researching the team, he found their claim to fame was a 16-day match in 1932, a fact that left him in disbelief.


    Professor Flitwick had sent him *The Fifth Element: An Exploration,* a sixth-year textbook with a note suggesting it was advanced but well within Alex''s reach. Alex was pleased with this gift, finding it one of his favorites, second only to Vivian''s book. When he opened Professor Slughorn''s gift, he couldn''t help but laugh¡ªanother bottle of Euphoria. He suspected his head of house must have a stash of the potion, giving it out freely.


    Hagrid''s gift was simple: a soft leather cushion made from magical creature fur, incredibly comfortable and warm. Alex immediately decided to use it while studying.


    After checking each gift, Alex settled down on the fur cushion, ready to dive into his next project: Occlumency. He had read that Occlumency and Legilimency were complementary skills. By mastering the former, it would be easier to pick up the latter. His books, *Theory of Magical Defense* and *Mystery of Magical Defense,* detailed Occlumency as a technique to protect the mind from invasive spells like Legilimency.


    Occlumency required a calm and focused mental state, merging one''s thoughts with magical energy to form a mental shield. Unlike many spells, it involved no incantations or wand movements, which made it difficult for most wizards. The easiest way to practice, according to the texts, was to have a skilled user attack the learner''s mind repeatedly, allowing them to build mental defenses.


    But Alex dismissed this method immediately; he had no desire to expose his thoughts to anyone.


    Instead, he reviewed the alternative techniques listed: the potion-assisted method, the passive practice method, and self-imagination. The potion-assisted method required a calming potion to ease mental focus, which Alex considered, as he had a bottle of tranquilizer. However, he was most intrigued by the self-imagination technique, which his book described as contemplation. This technique involved emptying the mind and creating a mental image of oneself, often as a creature or being that could defend the mind.


    Alex decided to give it a try. He focused on calming his breath, then seated himself and assumed a basic meditation posture.


    Once he settled into the stance, he emptied his mind, allowing only the flow of his magic to fill his awareness as he gently guided it toward his mind.


    Alex''s goal was to create a mental image, not of himself as some fantastical creature, but as a deep, endless black hole¡ªvoid of light, drawing in and absorbing his magic. This visualization was difficult at first, yet, after several attempts, he felt a subtle shift. Gradually, he succeeded in merging his magic with his consciousness, and as the black hole pulled in his energy, it formed a protective barrier around his thoughts.


    When he finished, Alex opened his eyes, surprised at how natural the process had felt. He had expected it to take many attempts to grasp even the basics of Occlumency, but his progress felt smooth, almost intuitive, as though all his prior training had prepared him precisely for this.


    "Did I just¡­ succeed?" he thought, recalling the descriptions he had read about Occlumency.

 Chapter 56 - 56- Return To Hogwartz

    His process matched almost perfectly, and his visualization of the black hole had worked. It gave him the same sense of easy accomplishment he''d felt when learning the Levitation Charm. While most spells demanded repetition, Occlumency seemed to click effortlessly.


    "Am I just naturally skilled at Occlumency?" Alex wondered aloud. "Or is it all the physical and mental training I''ve done? Maybe all those years practicing ''superpowers'' helped me control my mind and emotions."


    Pushing the thought aside, he resolved to continue practicing every night. He sensed that, while he had achieved a basic understanding, he still needed repetition to refine his control. Once he mastered Occlumency, he planned to start training in Legilimency, suspecting it might not be as difficult.


    Over the next few days, Alex maintained his routine: helping around the Potters'' home, delving into rune studies at the workbench, and dedicating his nights to perfecting Occlumency. Each day brought a new layer of understanding, and he could feel himself steadily growing stronger.


    As the holiday break drew to a close, Alex packed his belongings for the journey back to Hogwarts. Thanks to the seamless extension bag Sirius had sent, he could carry everything with ease. Reflecting on his break, he realized how much he had gained¡ªhis expanded knowledge of runes alone would take time to fully absorb.


    On his final morning at the Potters'', he joined them for breakfast, neatly dressed and ready to go. "All packed up?" Lily asked with a smile as he came downstairs. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, thank you," he replied, settling down to eat and handing little Harry an apple to play with.


    As Alex teased Harry with the apple, making him chase it, James chuckled. "You and Harry have really bonded, haven''t you?" he said with a grin. Then, with a nod to Lily, he added, "Alex, we have a parting gift for you. We think you''ll find it very useful."


    Alex looked surprised. "A gift? I already loved the Christmas presents you gave me."


    Lily approached with a package. "This is something extra. For helping us, for protecting Harry during that difficult night. And since we know how interested you are in rune studies, James and I put this together just for you."


    Alex opened his mouth to politely refuse, but Lily insisted. "Don''t be quick to say no; open it first."


    She carefully unwrapped the package, revealing a stone disc about the size of a washbasin, with a smooth, metallic sheen. Beside it lay a thick, blank book.


    "This is a rune disk," James explained. "Think of it as a portable rune workbench. It lets you write and combine rune characters on the go, so you can practice anytime."


    Lily added, "It''s simpler than a full workbench¡ªit doesn''t store or test combinations¡ªbut it''s perfect for personal study. The book on top is a Magic Symbol Collection Guide. It''s empty now, but it can hold up to 100 rune symbols and 10 rune combinations."


    Handing the book to Alex, she continued, "I''ve already recorded over 40 common three-dimensional runes in it. For flat runes, you don''t need to record them here; this book is for the more complex structures. If you come across any unique runes you''d like to keep, you can add them to the guide as well."


    Alex''s heart swelled with gratitude. This was far more than he''d expected, and the thoughtfulness behind the gift touched him deeply.


    "Thank you, truly," he said, feeling a warmth spread through him. "This will help me so much with my studies."


    James clapped him on the shoulder with a grin. "It''s alright, Alex, no need to be overly formal with us. We should get going if we''re going to make it to the station on time."


    With that, Alex bid farewell to the Potters and Sirius, preparing to return to Hogwarts as his Christmas break came to a warm and memorable close.


    After saying goodbye to James at the station, Alex boarded the Hogwarts Express, where he found his friends, Vivian and Charles, already in a carriage, sharing some treats Vivian had brought back from France. Charles waved him over with a grin.


    "Hey, Alex, my aunt told me everything. You''re incredible¡ª" Charles said enthusiastically, but Alex quickly shook his head, giving him a subtle look to stay quiet.


    Vivian noticed the exchange and raised an eyebrow. "What''s so amazing? What are you two talking about?"


    Alex shrugged casually. "Oh, nothing special. I just won a little prize over Christmas, that''s all. Nothing worth going on about." He wasn''t about to tell Vivian about his run-in with Death Eaters, especially since he was in Slytherin and didn''t want the news spreading.


    "Really?" Vivian asked skeptically, eyeing Charles, who immediately made an excuse about meeting friends and shuffled out of the compartment to avoid any further questions.


    With Charles gone, Vivian sighed in exasperation but dropped the subject, pulling out her snacks again. Soon enough, she and Alex were caught up in conversation, with Vivian sharing stories about her holiday in France as they made their way back to Hogwarts.


    Once back at school, Alex returned to his routine, though he made a few changes to his study schedule. Knowing that some of the more advanced spells were still beyond his current magical strength, he divided his time between basic spell practice, Transfiguration, and his new rune studies using the rune disk. Each night, he also devoted thirty to forty minutes to practicing Occlumency.


    The day after his arrival, Alex couldn''t resist a visit to Hagrid. He came prepared, having bought some new spices and condiments with a plan to cook up a hearty meal together. Finding no one home, Alex lit a fire in the fireplace to warm the place up, filling the cabin with a cozy glow. He boiled some water, poured himself tea in one of Hagrid''s enormous mugs, and settled by the fire with a book, savoring the warmth and quiet.


    Some time later, the barking of a dog signaled Hagrid''s return, and Alex looked up to see Rhine, Hagrid''s loyal dog, running in excitedly to greet him.

 Chapter 57 - 57 - Building A Hut

    "Hey, Alex, good to see you!"


    Hagrid entered, carrying what looked like an enormous hunk of meat over his shoulder, his face red from the cold.


    Alex grinned at Rhine''s affectionate greeting. "I came over right after lunch. Where''ve you been, Hagrid?"


    "Oh, Professor Kettleburn needed help over in the Forbidden Forest. He''s been raising a herd of Raem cows, and one of ''em died today, so I helped him butcher it. Managed to bring back a good cut of beef for us," Hagrid replied, setting the huge slab of meat on the table.


    Alex examined the meat with interest; it was an entire beef leg, nearly half the size of a normal cow. "Are Raem cows really that big? And does Professor Kettleburn raise a lot of magical creatures in the Forbidden Forest?"


    Hagrid chuckled, removing his coat. "Oh, he''s got all kinds of critters out there¡ªThestrals, Hippogriffs, Unicorns, and more. The professor''s also got herds of Raem cows, Tepo warthogs, horned llamas, Lunar Beasts¡­ he''s been workin'' to restore magical creature populations that have been overhunted. Says it''s about sustainable conservation." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex nodded thoughtfully, impressed by Professor Kettleburn''s foresight. "It makes sense. There are so many magical creatures with valuable resources; it''s smart to preserve their populations for the long term."


    "Right, but it''s tough work. This Raem cow''s blood, for instance, is a key potion ingredient, so Professor Kettleburn wants to ensure the herd''s healthy enough to keep producing it. I tell ya, Alex, that cow''s nearly as big as three regular cows," Hagrid said, taking a long drink from his enormous copper mug.


    Alex couldn''t help but smile as he examined the beef again. "Perfect timing, actually. With all this beef, how about we make a hot pot for dinner? I''ve got the spices, and we could cook it right here."


    Hagrid''s face brightened at the idea. "Now that sounds wonderful! I''ll set up the fire, and you handle the seasoning?"


    With a flick of his wand, Alex commanded the knives in Hagrid''s cabin to start slicing the massive hunk of beef. There was far too much to eat in one sitting, so he set aside a portion to freeze outside the hut for later meals.


    He then pulled a large copper pot from his linen bag, which he had picked up in the market. Setting up a small pile of charcoal in the center of the pot, Alex filled it with water and added chopped onions and ginger to start the broth.


    Once the water was boiling and fragrant, Alex picked up his chopsticks and gestured to Hagrid. "Now, we dip the meat in the broth, let it cook, and then eat it with the sauce I prepared. Simple, but delicious."


    Hagrid, watching with curiosity, sat down with a fork in hand. "Seems like ordinary boiled water to me. What''s so special about it?"


    Alex just smiled. "You''ll see. Just give it a try."


    Hagrid hesitantly dipped a piece of beef in the broth, let it cook, then dunked it in the sesame sauce Alex had made. As he took a bite, the savory flavors hit him instantly, and his eyes widened in delight.


    Soon, Hagrid was happily devouring slice after slice.


    The two ate their fill, enjoying the cozy meal, and by the end, Hagrid let out a contented burp. "Alex, that was delicious! If only you could stay here all the time."


    Alex paused, considering Hagrid''s casual comment. Staying with Hagrid wouldn''t be impossible, especially given the isolated nature of the Slytherin common room, which was hidden away in the dungeons. Though he liked his house, the dark, underground quarters didn''t offer the open space or fresh air of Hagrid''s hut, not to mention the bonus of hotpot by a cozy fire.


    "You know, I wouldn''t mind staying here from time to time," Alex said thoughtfully. "It''d be a nice change of scenery, and I''d have more room to practice my spells and martial arts. But you''d need to build an extra room."


    Hagrid''s face lit up with excitement at the idea of having a companion nearby. "Oh, don''t worry about that! I''ll make space right next to my hut. Plenty of timber in the Forbidden Forest for it, and I''ll start building right away."


    Alex chuckled. "Great! I can help after classes. I might not stay every day, but two or three nights a week would be perfect."


    Hagrid agreed enthusiastically, overjoyed at the prospect of having company. The Forbidden Forest was full of creatures, but human companionship was rare, and Professor Kettleburn''s occasional visits were hardly enough to ward off loneliness.


    The next day, right after class, Alex made his way to Hagrid''s hut, where he found Hagrid had already started work. Logs and stones were piled up, and Hagrid was busy clearing a plot of land beside his hut, leveling a ten-square-meter area with determined energy.


    Seeing Hagrid''s head start, Alex quickly joined in. Together, they finished leveling the ground and began laying the foundation. Using the Cutting Charm, Alex sliced thick logs into support beams and positioned them in each corner, while Hagrid used heavy stones to cover the ground.


    Though the stones weren''t perfectly smooth, Alex''s Cutting Charm helped to even them out.


    The duo spent the rest of the afternoon constructing the walls. Alex guided each wooden plank into place with the Levitation Charm, while Hagrid nailed everything securely. With four walls assembled, they attached one side to Hagrid''s hut, creating a cozy extension.


    By nightfall, the basic structure was complete. After another round of hotpot to celebrate their progress, Alex headed back to the castle, satisfied with the day''s work.


    Over the next few days, they worked tirelessly after classes. Hagrid built a small fireplace inside the room and laid down a wooden floor. He even added a little balcony outside the door, overlooking his vegetable garden, with a few steps leading down to the yard. There were two doors¡ªone leading directly outside, and another connecting the room to Hagrid''s main cabin.


    Hagrid put his carpentry skills to work, crafting sturdy wooden furniture for Alex''s room. The bed, wardrobe, table, and chairs all had a rustic charm, with fur carpets and a heavy blanket adding to the cozy, hunting-lodge feel of the space.


    When it was finished, Alex was thrilled.

 Chapter 58 - 58- Dragons Fury Elixir

    The small hut had everything he needed for a comfortable retreat from the castle.


    From that point on, Alex began splitting his time between the Slytherin common room and Hagrid''s cabin. His occasional absences from the castle didn''t go unnoticed¡ªVivian, in particular, often found herself searching for him.


    One day, after a long History of Magic lesson, Alex didn''t head to Hagrid''s right away. Instead, he made his way to an upper-floor boys'' bathroom, where someone was waiting for him.


    "Rozier, you''re right on time," Alex said with a slight smile, eyeing the nervous young man in front of him, Reginald Rozier.


    "Alex¡­ please," Rozier stammered, his face filled with unease. "Is there any way you''d let me go?"


    Alex stepped closer, placing a firm hand on Rozier''s shoulder, his smile widening. "Let you go? Rozier, I think you''re being dramatic. Look, I haven''t treated you poorly, have I? With your brother gone, your family''s succession prospects are looking brighter. But let''s get down to business¡ªdid you bring this month''s payment?"


    Rozier''s hands shook as he produced a small pouch. "I¡ªI¡­ I didn''t have the money, so I brought a few rare magic books from my family''s collection instead. Will this settle the debt?"


    Alex arched a brow, glancing at the pouch and the titles of the books. As Alex took the books from Rozier, he flipped through them quickly. He was pleased to discover four texts he hadn''t seen before: two on dark magic, one on advanced potions, and another¡ªa true gem¡ªa rune atlas filled with rare and intricate rune combination formulas.


    "These four books will cover your protection fees for the next four months," Alex said, satisfied. "I''ll make copies and return the originals to you. See? I''m fair about this." He grinned.


    Rozier''s tense shoulders relaxed at Alex''s reassurance, and he quickly agreed with a nod, relieved that their transaction seemed to be ending without incident.


    "So, how''s Travers?" Alex asked casually, tucking the books into his bag. "Is he still causing trouble, or has he finally learned to leave me alone? Remember, last time, he spent the whole afternoon lying in the Owlery after I taught him a lesson."


    Rozier shook his head. "Travers has tried to find you a few times, but you''re never around. Except for classes, it''s like you vanish into thin air. Lately, he''s been hanging out with Wilkes and Yaxley, plotting some kind of scheme against the Gryffindors."


    Alex chuckled, remembering how he''d seen the Slytherins and Gryffindors'' skirmishes turn more into pranks than real battles. He had even warned Charles once, only to find out later that the so-called fights were little more than childish antics. "Well, good for him. Let them squabble. I''m not interested."


    With that, he turned back to Rozier. "You''re doing well, Rozier. If you run into any real trouble, you can come to me. I don''t take protection fees lightly¡ªI''ll keep my end of the deal."


    Rozier looked at Alex, clearly still wary. He forced a polite nod before hurriedly retreating, hoping to distance himself from Alex as soon as possible.


    Returning to his hut, Alex settled in and began examining the new books. As he flipped through one of the dark magic texts, he found a section dedicated to blood magic. He was surprised by the depth of knowledge it contained, and one particular potion caught his eye: the "Beserk Potion," officially called Dragon''s Fury Blood Elixir.


    According to the notes, this forbidden potion was made by infusing dragon blood with a mix of volatile ingredients, creating a brew that granted extreme magical power and resistance, along with enhanced physical strength. However, the effects were short-lived and came with severe side effects¡ªafterward, the user would suffer dangerous blood loss and a risk of permanent madness.


    "It''s no wonder Evan Rozier had this kind of potion," Alex muttered, scoffing at the thought. "Either he was incredibly bold or incredibly foolish to drink something like this."


    Putting the potion book aside, Alex prepared to make copies of the texts. Using a direct duplication spell wasn''t practical; the copied words would eventually fade as the magic dissipated. Instead, he took out blank parchment and used the Text Transcription Charm, which allowed the content to be transferred permanently. It was tedious, but it allowed Alex to practice his spellwork, and he enjoyed the process.


    Thankfully, these were not cursed books, which could be a hazard in wizarding families'' collections. He''d heard rumors of the Sonnet of a Sorcerer, a cursed poetry book that caused anyone who read it to only speak in rhymes. The thought reminded him of the importance of learning curse-breaking, a skill that would be invaluable in the future.


    With that goal in mind, Alex turned to his rune studies, using his rune disk to practice and experiment with rune combinations from the Magic Rune Collection. He could feel his control improving, and his understanding of magic deepening. His skill with the Impediment Obstacle charm, for instance, had advanced to the point where he could shape it into a dense, fist-sized ball. He was now experimenting with making it explode on impact, which would significantly increase its potential as a defensive tool. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two weeks later, during a Transfiguration class, Professor McGonagall was explaining the intricacies of Transformation versus Transfiguration, emphasizing the differences and safety precautions. Alex summed up the lecture in his mind: Transformation is a complete change of the object, while Transfiguration focuses on specific parts. Yet, Professor McGonagall continued with detailed explanations for nearly an hour.


    "All right, class dismissed. Next lesson, you''ll start transforming mice into snuff boxes, which will require rigorous practice. This may even be part of your final exams," she added pointedly.


    Alex smirked, thinking, May? McGonagall, we all know that means definitely.


    Just as he was packing up to head back to his hut, Professor McGonagall stopped him. Once the room was clear, she approached him with a serious expression.


    "Alex, the Headmaster wants to see you."

 Chapter 59 - 59 - The Ministry of Magic Reward

    Alex''s thoughts drifted to the award from the Ministry of Magic. A grin spread across his face. "Of course, Professor. I''ll go right away."


    "One more thing," she added. "The password to Dumbledore''s office is ''Fizzing Whizbee.''" Her expression softened. "I heard about what happened over Christmas. I''m impressed by your bravery, Alex. But as your professor, I must remind you¡ªnot to put yourself in unnecessary danger. This isn''t something a young wizard should be handling alone."


    Her tone was firm, her gaze concerned, yet Alex could sense her genuine care for him. He gave her a reassuring nod.


    "Thank you, Professor. I promise not to take unnecessary risks. But when danger finds me, I think it''s best to face it directly."


    Professor McGonagall gave him a faint smile, seeming to appreciate his response.


    "Very well. Head to Dumbledore''s office now; he''s waiting for you."


    After bidding Professor McGonagall goodbye, Alex climbed the main tower to the eighth floor, eventually reaching a stone gargoyle. Saying the password she''d given him, "Fizzing Whizbee," he watched as the gargoyle moved aside, and the wall opened, revealing a spiral staircase that carried him up to the headmaster''s office.


    As Alex entered, he found Dumbledore near the door, gently stroking a magnificent, fiery-red bird perched nearby. The bird''s feathers shone brilliantly, reminding Alex of a phoenix he''d seen in a picture book.


    Dumbledore turned, his eyes twinkling as he greeted Alex. "Apologies, Alex. Fawkes here has been feeling a bit lonely, so I''ve been spending more time with him. I didn''t notice you arrive."


    Alex smiled back. "No problem, Headmaster. Is Fawkes a phoenix? He looks like the ones I''ve seen in books."


    "Very perceptive," Dumbledore replied warmly. "Yes, Fawkes is a phoenix. They''re sensitive creatures and quite picky about company, which keeps this old man on his toes."


    He chuckled, though Fawkes looked away, seemingly unimpressed by Dumbledore''s words. Alex found himself fascinated by the phoenix''s personality¡ªit was rare to see he saw a magical creature with such expressive behavior.


    Dumbledore noticed his interest and chuckled. "Ah, he''s a bit shy. Too much attention makes him uneasy. Come, have a seat."


    Alex sat down, taking in the headmaster''s office for the first time. It was a large, circular room lined with portraits of previous headmasters and headmistresses. Some figures were deep in thought, others dozing, and a few frames were empty. One portrait even scowled at him, clearly not pleased with his presence.


    "Would you like a sweet?" Dumbledore asked, holding up a glass jar brimming with colorful candies. "I''ve grown quite fond of Lemon Sherbet Drops. The mix of sweet and sour somehow brings back memories from my younger days."


    Alex shook his head politely. "Thank you, Professor, but I prefer chocolate."


    Dumbledore chuckled softly, popping a few candies into his mouth. He closed the jar and set it aside, his expression turned serious.


    "Now, let''s get to the reason for your visit. I believe you have an idea why I called you here. The Ministry of Magic''s award for your bravery over Christmas has arrived, and I wanted to present it to you myself."


    He took out a piece of parchment with the Ministry''s insignia and handed it to Alex. Scanning it quickly, Alex read the formal statement commending his courage in assisting with the capture of Death Eaters. His attention quickly shifted to the reward section at the bottom:


    ''In recognition of his bravery, Mr. Alex Wilson is awarded the British Ministry of Magic''s Silver Medal of Valor and 500 Galleons.''


    A smile spread across Alex''s face. The reward was generous, and he found himself warming to Minister Millicent Bagnold''s reputation¡ªshe was efficient, quick, and fair. The Ministry had acted decisively, and Alex felt genuinely grateful.


    Watching him, Dumbledore suppressed a smile of his own. After a moment, he opened a flannel-wrapped box and a heavy leather bag, setting them on the desk.


    "Here you are, our brave little hero," he said with a warm smile. "Your medal and your reward."


    Alex picked up the bag of Galleons, feeling the solid weight of the coins. He didn''t even bother opening it to count; the weight assured him it was correct. Instead, he eagerly opened the flannel box to reveal a beautiful, round silver medal hanging on a short, dark ribbon. The medal had a delicate engraving with a bold capital "M," representing the Ministry of Magic.


    "Minister Bagnold wanted to present this to you in person," Dumbledore explained, watching Alex''s reaction. "She believes young wizards like you set an excellent example for others. However, I persuaded her to honor your request for privacy¡ªat least for now. But if the chance arises, she may eventually wish to make it public."


    Alex felt a wave of gratitude. "Thank you, Professor, and please thank the Minister for me as well. I''m grateful for this arrangement. It''s more than enough."


    Dumbledore nodded approvingly, then seemed to remember something. "Ah, one more thing¡ªa gift from an anonymous friend." He reached into a drawer and brought out a small, finely crafted crystal bottle, handing it to Alex.


    Curious, Alex held it up to the light, admiring the shimmering, thick liquid inside. The bottle was beautifully crafted, clearly made with skill and care.


    "This is a rare and valuable potion¡ªBaruffio''s Brain Elixir. It''s difficult to brew and even harder to obtain. I''ve inspected it myself, and it''s flawless. The potion sharpens mental clarity and focus, but it''s powerful. Only a single drop mixed in water is needed. Too much can lead to headaches, nausea, and, in extreme cases, temporary unconsciousness."


    Alex''s eyes widened. He''d read about this potion before. It was worth hundreds of Galleons due to its rarity and the challenges involved in making it. Even the ingredients were hard to find, and a single mistake in brewing could turn it into something dangerous.


    "Who would give me something this valuable?" Alex murmured, unable to hide his surprise. "Is there any way to know who sent it?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 60 - 60 - Sonic Spell

    Dumbledore smiled kindly, his eyes twinkling. "They prefer to remain anonymous. But rest assured, they think highly of you. This gift was given with sincere goodwill."


    Alex stayed silent, taking in the kindness and meaning behind the gift. Holding both the silver medal and the potion, he felt a mix of pride and growing curiosity. He sensed that the mystery of this friend might never be solved, yet the thought of it warmed his mind.


    "Thank you, Professor, and please thank this mysterious friend for me," he said, nodding with gratitude.


    Dumbledore smiled, pleased that Alex accepted the gift without hesitation. "I''ll pass on your thanks. By the way, the Potters and Sirius were asking about you recently. Unfortunately, I haven''t been able to stay in my office as much as I''d like, with all the letters, meetings, and work against the Dark Lord. Is there anything you''d like me to tell them?"


    Alex thought for a moment, realizing it had been a while since he''d spoken with his friends. "Could you remind Sirius to keep that room I organized neat and tidy? And tell the Potters I''m doing well and grateful for the gifts they sent. And¡­ if you could, remind them to stay careful. I worry the Death Eaters may still target them."


    In the back of his mind, Alex wondered if his presence had changed the timeline. He knew that, originally, the Potters had met a tragic fate, but he hoped Dumbledore''s help would protect them this time.


    Dumbledore raised an eyebrow thoughtfully. "What makes you think the Potters might be a target?"


    Alex replied, "During the Christmas attack, some Death Eaters ignored the main battle to focus on Lily and Alice. One even took a Madness Potion to increase their aggression. If their only goal was to win the fight, they''d have used the potion on the main battlefield. I think they were specifically after Lily or Alice."


    Dumbledore nodded, impressed by Alex''s insight. "You''ve thought this through well. Rest assured, I''ll do everything I can to keep them safe."


    Hearing Dumbledore''s promise, Alex felt his worry ease a bit. He said goodbye and left the office, heading back to the cozy hut by the Forbidden Forest.


    After he left, a portrait on the wall spoke up. "Quite a clever young wizard, Albus. And a Slytherin, no less."


    Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed, Phineas. But, interestingly, this Slytherin is Muggle-born."


    Phineas scowled from his frame. "Impossible! Slytherin would never accept a Muggle-born. There must be noble blood somewhere in his family line." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another portrait joined in, chuckling with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "Oh, Phineas, I remember a Muggle-born Slytherin from my own time. Rare, yes, but not entirely unheard of."


    "Silence, Dexter! Don''t tarnish Slytherin''s reputation," Phineas snapped, glaring sharply at his neighbor. He seemed genuinely ruffled, his painted features pulling into a frown as he crossed his arms.


    Dumbledore, watching the lively exchange, leaned back in his chair with a quiet smile. He reached into a nearby bowl, popping a candy into his mouth, savoring the moment. The sounds of the portraits'' playful bickering filled the room¡ªa refreshing, rare burst of humor amid the usual stress and seriousness of his office. The other portraits leaned in to listen, adding their own murmurs and nods, as the office buzzed with a familiar, comforting energy that softened the troubles lurking outside its walls.


    As winter turned to spring, Hogwarts was buzzing with excitement. Alex''s days were filled not only with studies and spells but also with helping Hagrid in the vegetable garden by their hut. Alex had encouraged Hagrid to get a variety of seedlings, and together, they turned the small plot into a thriving garden.


    With Easter break coming up, Alex wrote to Sirius and Lily, hoping to spend time with them during the holiday. However, no letters came back from the Potters. It seemed the owls couldn''t find their address, and Alex himself couldn''t clearly remember where they lived¡ªa strange detail that made him suspicious.


    Luckily, Sirius replied, although he mentioned he''d be busy over Easter. He warned Alex that his old home was no longer safe, suggesting Alex stay at Hogwarts instead.


    When Alex asked about Lily, Sirius assured him the Potters were safely hidden somewhere no one could find. It dawned on Alex that Dumbledore may have used strong protective magic, maybe even the Fidelius Charm, to hide the Potters, causing both their address and his own memory of it to blur.


    Deciding to stay at Hogwarts for the break, Alex began planning his time. "I''ll have a good stretch of uninterrupted days," he thought. "I''m getting close to mastering Occlumency. With more time, I can fine-tune the spells I''ve been working on and maybe even make progress on the Spell Club research topics."


    In recent club meetings, he''d been watching Senior Quirrell''s work on the Amplifying Spell. Quirrell had made big strides, creating a spell that increased sound projection. The spell could even direct sound to a specific spot¡ªa remarkable feat.


    But, as Alex expected, the incantation was so long that it was nearly impossible to say in one breath, making it hard to use practically.


    With so much to work on, Alex felt his time at Hogwarts would be well spent. As he prepared for the break, he felt that each day brought him closer to unlocking his hidden potential and to uncovering the mysteries of the wizarding world around him.


    As new spells are developed, simplifying them for everyday use can take years, sometimes even generations. For a spell to become widely used, it often needs to go through adjustments to make it accessible to more wizards.


    Vanessa, a skilled student, made progress on an extraction spell. She created a technique that improves spell accuracy, which Alex calls "precision control." This skill requires a strong sense of magic and is usually only achievable by senior students in the spell club.


    Alex saw its value, thinking it could improve other spells. His mastery of this skill helped him level up his floating spell, allowing him to reach the Transcendent Domain. He chose this research topic on magic spells: "Development ideas and uses for sound-based magic spells."

 Chapter 61 - 61 - Staying at The Longbottom

    Having mastered Muffliato and the related runes, he sees exciting potential in sound-based spells. Quirrell, for instance, developed a listening spell that extends one''s senses through sound¡ªa skill Alex thinks he could build on.


    He''s exploring two approaches for sound spells.


    The first is ultrasound, known for its direction and high frequency. Inspired by how bats navigate, Alex aims to create a spell for echolocation, turning magic into a type of radar to detect illusions and hidden enemies.


    The second approach is infrasound, which has a low frequency and can be intense enough to cause nausea or even death at high levels. This could become a powerful area spell for disorienting or injuring opponents. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without a rune disk, Quirrell used a basic method, combining runes on paper to test his spells. Alex, however, has a major advantage: his strong control over magic, his ability to cast spells silently, and his access to a rune disk. This allows him to work faster and test spells directly without needing to say the runes aloud.


    Over Easter break, Alex spent nearly all his time studying the rune disk and writing out rune formulas. He also started taking "Baruffio''s Brain Elixir" regularly. The effects were immediate; his thoughts felt sharper, his memory improved, and his learning speed increased overall.


    According to potion books, Baruffio''s Brain Elixir works best during intense mental effort. When the mind is actively learning, the potion''s effects last longer. But if someone takes it without challenging their mind, its effects gradually fade¡ªsimilar to protein powder that only builds muscle when combined with exercise.


    As summer approached, Alex read in the Daily Prophet about skirmishes in the ongoing magical war, which seemed to be getting worse. He wondered about his holiday plans. Sirius Black was appearing more frequently, as Death Eaters were after him. The Potters, however, were unreachable, and with Diagon Alley becoming unsafe, Alex was hesitant to stay at the Leaky Cauldron.


    Just when he thought about asking Professor McGonagall if he could stay at Hogwarts, a letter arrived from Augusta Longbottom, inviting him to stay with the Longbottoms over the summer. Alex remembered Augusta as a strict but caring woman and thought this could be a good option.


    He quickly wrote back, expressing his gratitude and his willingness to visit. Augusta''s reply came quickly with her address and details, noting that since she cared for young Neville alone while the Longbottoms worked at the Ministry, Alex would need to travel there on his own.


    With his summer plans settled, Alex began preparing gifts. He spent 50 gold Galleons on a large ham and two bottles of Ogden''s Old Firewhiskey, and also packed a few bottles of euphoria potion he had made himself.


    The school term passed quickly, and Alex received his final grades: five "(E) Exceeds Expectations" and two "(A) Acceptable" in History of Magic and Astronomy. Most of his focus had been on spell practice and rune research, leaving him just enough time to pass these subjects.


    After finals, Alex spent a week tutoring Vivian, helping her pass all her exams, including History of Magic. The Transfiguration exam was as Professor McGonagall had hinted: transforming a mouse into a snuffbox. Alex was surprised to see that some students still struggled, despite knowing what the exam would cover.


    At the farewell feast, Professor Dumbledore announced that Ravenclaw had won the House Cup. Slytherin and Gryffindor, who had been neck-and-neck all year, ended up at the bottom of the points board. Vanessa, a fellow Slytherin, was clearly disappointed. Alex figured that at this rate, Slytherin might not win a House Cup during her time at Hogwarts.


    In the Great Hall, draped in blue banners, Alex reflected on his first year. It hadn''t been peaceful, but it had definitely been memorable.


    After a long, bumpy train ride, Alex stepped off, said goodbye to Vivian and Charles, then pulled out Augusta''s letter to check the address.


    "Ottery St. Catchpole Village? Guess it''s time for the Knight Bus," he decided, glancing around for a quiet spot.


    Once he found a secluded area near the station, he raised his wand. Within moments, a massive, purple, three-story bus came to a screeching halt in front of him. The Knight Bus was infamous for its wild driving, and as Alex boarded, he braced himself for a rough ride.


    By the time he arrived at Ottery St. Catchpole, he stumbled off the bus, feeling a bit shaky from the constant jolts and sudden stops. Alex took a moment to steady himself and then followed Augusta''s directions to the Longbottoms'' home.


    As he approached the house, the door swung open, revealing Augusta in an apron, holding a spoon. She grinned warmly, her sharp eyes softening. "Alex! It''s been half a year since Christmas. Look at you! Your hair''s grown so long!"


    Alex laughed, brushing his hair back. "I haven''t cut it all year. Thanks for inviting me, Mrs. Longbottom. With things so tense, I wasn''t sure where I''d stay. If you hadn''t taken me in, I''d probably be at the Leaky Cauldron."


    "Nonsense," she said, waving her spoon. "You''re more than just a friend¡ªyou''re family. It''s good to have company for the summer, so come on in!" Augusta led him inside, and as they entered, a warm, savory aroma filled the air.


    "Make yourself comfortable. Dinner''s nearly ready. Frank and Alice will be home soon. Do me a favor and keep little Neville company, will you? He might not remember you, but it would be good for him to get familiar again."


    Alex smiled and nodded, taking in the unique atmosphere of the Longbottom home. The living room had a sense of history, filled with sturdy, well-worn furniture that looked like it had been passed down through generations. Rich, antique carpets, elaborate paintings, and family heirlooms gave the space a dignified feel.


    On one wall, there were several animal specimens in glass cases, including a vulture perched atop an ornately decorated hat on the hat rack. Alex raised his eyebrows, thinking with a smirk, ''Definitely not Alice''s touch.''


    He spotted a small crib by the fireplace, where little Neville lay, staring up at the ceiling with a bored expression. As Alex approached, Neville''s eyes went wide. His face twisted, looking like he might cry, but then he seemed to recognize something familiar in Alex''s face, so he simply blinked and stared.


    "Hey, little Neville," Alex greeted softly, reaching down to squeeze Neville''s tiny hand. "Remember me? We fought Death Eaters together!" he teased playfully.


    The poor baby''s face scrunched up, and he began to wail, startling Alex, who froze awkwardly. "Okay, okay, no teasing. Why the tears?" Alex muttered to himself, gently patting Neville''s tiny hand.

 Chapter 62 - 62 - Inviting Guest

    Hearing the commotion, Augusta peeked out from the kitchen. She flashed Alex a quick, knowing smile before stepping over to help calm Neville. Once he was settled, she returned to her cooking. Alex, now more cautious, stayed close to Neville but didn''t touch him, not wanting to accidentally make him cry again.


    Soon, the front door opened, and Frank and Alice entered, cheerful and full of energy. Frank stretched, grinning as he spotted Alex. "Alex! I almost didn''t believe it when Mom said you were coming! Alice and I are always running around, so it''s a relief knowing you''ll be here to keep her company¡ªand maybe help us avoid a bit of her nagging."


    Alex laughed. "Thank you, Frank, Alice. I''m really grateful for the invite, and I''m looking forward to spending the summer here."


    "Hmph," Augusta''s voice called out from the kitchen. "I hear someone talking about me. Dinner''s ready! Stop standing around!" She shot Frank a sharp look as she walked out, drying her hands.


    Frank shrugged sheepishly. "Alright, alright! I''d rather not upset Mom." He winked at Alex, who couldn''t help but smile at the lighthearted family moment.


    Dinner was a feast. Augusta had gone all out, and the food was warm, delicious, and full of flavor. Frank and Alice clearly enjoyed the meal, judging by the look on their faces. After dinner, Augusta doted on Neville, feeding him with a warm smile.


    Once everyone was settled, Alex brought out the gifts he had prepared. Augusta looked surprised and resisted at first, but after Alex insisted, she accepted them gratefully. She took the large ham to the storage room, while Frank eagerly opened a bottle of Ogden''s Aged Firewhiskey. He poured himself a small glass and shot Alex a playful grin, enjoying it like a kid sneaking a treat.


    Alex chuckled at Frank''s amused grin. The evening was filled with laughter, warmth, and relaxed conversation. Eventually, Alice joined them in the living room, holding Neville, while Frank leaned back with his drink, still smiling.


    "So, how was your first year at Hogwarts? Did Professor McGonagall catch you in any trouble?" Frank asked, eyes twinkling. "She was always giving us detention when we were there."


    Alex grinned. "Professor McGonagall keeps a close watch, but the Gryffindors and Slytherins who like causing mischief always keep her on her toes." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Frank laughed. "Ah, probably those Slytherins stirring things up." He quickly caught himself, realizing Alex was in Slytherin, and added, "I mean, the ones who boast about ''pure-blood supremacy.'' Not all Slytherins are like that."


    Alex nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Some pure-blood students tried messing with me early on, but I made sure they backed off."


    "Good for you!" Frank said with a grin. "Back in the day, Sirius and James used to dangle bullies upside down with the ''Leviosa'' spell¡ªit was quite a sight!"


    ''I''d prefer something more direct,'' Alex thought, amused. But he had a question that had been bothering him. "Speaking of Sirius, have you heard from him? My letters haven''t reached him, Lily, or James."


    At this, Frank and Alice exchanged a worried look. Alice was the first to speak, her voice serious. "Dumbledore believes Lily and James are in grave danger. He''s hidden them somewhere safe, so we probably can''t reach them."


    Frank added, "And as for Sirius, he''s had to lay low. The Death Eaters are after him because he knows where the Potters are hiding. But don''t worry¡ªhe''s not alone. He''s got people watching out for him."


    Alex nodded, feeling relieved to finally understand why his letters had gone unanswered.


    Just then, Augusta returned, having finished tidying up after dinner. She looked at them, hands on her hips, as she addressed Frank with her usual firm tone. "It''s getting late. Frank, take Alex to the guest room at the end of the hall. And Alex," she added, eyeing him with a hint of amusement, "that ham you brought was far too big! I could feed this entire house on it for a month!"


    Frank chuckled, caught off guard by his mother''s comment, and gave Alex a friendly nudge. "Come on, let''s get you settled in."


    As they made their way upstairs, Frank muttered under his breath, "She''s not wrong about the ham though," which made Alex laugh, easing the tension from the serious conversation just moments before.


    Frank wasn''t quite off the hook, though. Augusta wrinkled her nose, sniffing the air, then gave him a pointed look. "Have you been sneaking drinks again, Frank? You know you have work tomorrow."


    Caught, Frank chuckled sheepishly. "Sorry, Mom!" He quickly led Alex upstairs, both of them chuckling.


    Alice, holding Neville, couldn''t hold back her giggles, earning an amused eye-roll from Augusta.


    In the days that followed, life settled into a comfortable rhythm at the Longbottom home. Alex kept up with his disciplined habits, exercising every morning and evening, studying runes, and practicing Occlumency at night. During the day, he helped Augusta with chores and even cooked now and then, which delighted her.


    Though Augusta was stern, she came to appreciate Alex''s responsible nature and cooking skills. She often mentioned how nice it was to have someone sensible around. Frank and Alice were busy with work at the Ministry, especially with the pressures of the ongoing war. Alex found satisfaction in helping Augusta, knowing she often felt lonely with her family constantly away.


    One morning, as they prepared lunch, Augusta shared her plans. "Alex, Frank and Alice have tomorrow off. I''d like to invite some neighbors over. We could serve that ham you brought. Any ideas for dishes?"


    By now, Alex had become quite the cook in the Longbottom household, treating Augusta to new meals every day. He thought for a moment. "It depends on the number of guests. If it''s just a few people, we could make something simple and elegant. But if it''s a big gathering, I suggest a buffet with lots of variety."


    Augusta nodded, interested. "Let''s see¡­ We''ll have quite a few people. The Weasleys, for one¡ªArthur works with Frank, and his wife, Molly, is expecting. They have quite the family; she''s managing several kids on her own! Then there''s the Diggory family, who also work at the Ministry, and Xenophilius Lovegood from The Quibbler¡ªa bit eccentric but still a good neighbor."


    As she listed the guests, Alex made a quick count. "So, that''s about six adults, eight children, including two babies, with one more on the way."

 Chapter 63 - 63 - Planning a Feast

    Alex grabbed a piece of parchment and began writing down a menu. "Alright, since we have young kids and a pregnant guest, we''ll skip the alcohol and stick to foods that everyone, especially the kids, would like¡ªthink fried foods and a mix of sweet and savory flavors."


    "For the ham, I''ll dice it and make a big batch of fried rice with shrimp, scallops, peas, bamboo shoots, and eggs. It''ll be filling and easy to serve buffet-style. I''ll also slice some ham for a cold salad with cheese, and make a hearty ham and corn soup. I have some dried mushrooms that''ll go well in a chicken stew. And there are lamb chops in your storage room¡ªwe can coat those in crushed pistachios and roast them."


    He jotted down notes quickly, then added, "For cold dishes, I''ll prepare some sliced cucumbers, kelp, and mushrooms with a tangy sauce. And for dessert, I''ll make some light pastries and sweet breads, for those who might prefer something sweet over rice."


    Augusta watched with amazement as Alex planned out the whole menu with ease. Her simple question had turned into an entire feast plan.


    "You''ve thought of everything, Alex! Let''s go with your plan¡ªit sounds like it''s going to be wonderful." Augusta looked at the menu, nearly salivating at the delicious spread he''d described.


    After finalizing the menu, Alex and Augusta got to work. Augusta brought out beautiful ceramic dishes and large silver-plated serving trays, ready for the buffet. The afternoon was full of activity as they washed, chopped, and organized ingredients.


    Early the next morning, Augusta used cooking magic to knead dough and mix ingredients for bread, desserts, and juice. Meanwhile, Alex managed three chopping boards, skillfully prepping pork, chicken, lamb chops, and ham, making sure everything was neatly arranged for easy access during cooking.


    Frank and Alice, thrilled to have a rare day off, joined in by setting up tables, chairs, and a long buffet table in the garden. They cast Muggle-Repelling and Shielding Charms around the area to keep any curious neighbors from wandering over.


    As Alex fired up the four-burner stove, focusing on the dishes that needed more cooking time¡ªlike the chicken stew with mushrooms and braised pork¡ªhe heard voices from the living room. The first guests had arrived: the Diggory family, including Amos Diggory, his wife, and their little boy, Cedric, who was only four.


    Curious, Alex peeked out from the kitchen. The Diggorys seemed like a warm, friendly family. Cedric, shy but curious, glanced around the room until his gaze landed on Alex, who gave him a friendly smile. Cedric blushed, managing a small smile back before hiding behind his mother.


    Back in the kitchen, the rich aroma of simmering stews filled the air. Just as Alex started cooking the fried dishes¡ªlike sweet and sour pork, fried chicken wings, and onion rings¡ªthe house grew noticeably louder. The sounds of children''s laughter and excited voices made him guess that the Weasleys had arrived.


    Sure enough, a moment later, two young redheaded boys burst into the kitchen. They looked about three or four years old, identical with fiery red hair, and were giggling and talking loudly as they ran up to Alex.


    "Wow, George, do you smell that?" one of them said, inhaling deeply.


    "No, I''m Fred, you dolt! You''re George!" the other replied, nudging his brother. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex quickly realized the twins had no intention of leaving. "It''s dangerous in here with all the hot oil. Why don''t you two wait until lunch to try the food?" he suggested, trying to shoo them away.


    "But you''re not that much taller than our big brother! Why should we listen to you?" one of the boys teased, standing on tiptoe to peek over the counter.


    "Yeah, and we just want a closer look! It smells even better than Mom''s cooking," the other added, nodding.


    "You take that back!" the first twin gasped, shoving his brother. "No one''s cooking is better than Mom''s!"


    "Oh, please, your nose is broken! You can''t even smell properly!" the second twin retorted, crossing his arms.


    Before Alex could step in, the two started bickering, their voices getting louder as if they were about to come to blows. Just then, another redheaded boy, slightly older and much calmer, entered the kitchen.


    "George, Fred, Mom told you to get out of here and stop bothering people," he scolded.


    Alex exhaled in relief. "Thank Merlin, someone sensible."


    But the twins were undeterred. "Oh no, it''s Percy the crybaby!" they taunted, sticking their tongues out at him. Laughing, they ran around the kitchen island, with Percy chasing them, clearly annoyed.


    Watching the scene, Alex felt his patience wearing thin. He was about to raise his voice when yet another Weasley appeared in the doorway. This one was older, around ten, with a calm, composed look.


    "Bill!" Percy called out, looking relieved. "They won''t listen and keep teasing me!"


    Bill strode over, calmly scooping up the mischievous twins. "Come on, you two. The kitchen''s no place for playing," he said, giving Alex an apologetic look. "Sorry about them."


    Alex smiled and nodded. "No harm done, but they should stay out of here. It can get dangerous."


    Bill, a bit embarrassed, nodded and carried the twins out of the kitchen despite their protests. With the twins gone, a sense of calm returned, and Alex could finally focus again.


    As he finished up the last few dishes, Augusta peeked in to check on the desserts in the oven. She was about to join Alex when the final guests of the day arrived, filling the house with quiet murmurs instead of the usual lively chatter.


    Curious, Alex walked to the kitchen door to get a glimpse of the Lovegoods, whom Augusta had mentioned. Xenophilius Lovegood was indeed quite a sight, with long, flowing white hair and a bright yellow robe that shimmered slightly. Around his neck hung a curious pendant¡ªa triangle with a circle inside and a line down the middle.


    Beside him stood his wife, dressed in a soft light-blue robe, looking scholarly and serene. She held a baby snugly wrapped in blankets. The Lovegoods had an air of gentle eccentricity, and Alex couldn''t help but feel intrigued by them.

 Chapter 64 - 64 - The Guest

    Alex instantly recognized the Lovegoods as quintessential Ravenclaws, with a distinct flair Augusta had once called "eccentric." Ravenclaws often had a way of expressing themselves that others might see as unusual.


    ''Honestly, I probably should''ve been in Ravenclaw myself,'' Alex thought, remembering his own love of learning and interest in academics.


    The Longbottoms made wonderful hosts, guiding everyone to the courtyard, where the rare sunny day brought warm light to the whole yard. Adults gathered with drinks, chatting and laughing, while children played games on the grass.


    Back in the kitchen, Alex wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling satisfied as he floated the last few dishes into the large ceramic serving platters with a simple wave of his wand. He guided each platter in a neat line out to the courtyard, where they landed gracefully on the buffet table. He covered each dish to keep them warm and ready.


    Augusta tapped her glass, drawing everyone''s attention. "Welcome, everyone! Thank you for joining us today. And a special thanks to Alex for preparing this wonderful feast. Now, let''s dig in! Don''t be shy¡ªhelp yourselves!"


    Alex smiled, hearing Augusta''s message summed up simply: ''Eat well, drink well, and don''t hold back.''


    The children dashed to the buffet first, led by a stampede of redheaded Weasleys. Alex couldn''t help but grin, especially at the sight of Fred and George, identical twins already eyeing the food with mischievous looks.


    As Alex watched everyone enjoy the meal, a friendly voice spoke beside him. "Alex, my older brothers have mentioned you, but I didn''t expect you to be such a great cook! The aroma from the kitchen had my mouth watering from the moment I arrived."


    Turning, Alex saw Mrs. Weasley, her warm smile lighting up her face. Though she was late in her pregnancy, she seemed to handle everything with ease. "Thank you, Mrs. Weasley. But honestly, I''m amazed by how well you manage such a large family."


    "Please, call me Molly," she replied. "You have no idea how much work it takes to feed this crowd every day!" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arthur Weasley, holding a chubby toddler with red hair¡ªlikely Ron¡ªjoined them. "Alex, I''ve heard quite a bit about you from Moody and Kingsley," he said. "Is it true you helped them fend off Death Eaters?"


    The couple''s interests were clear: Molly was interested in food, while Arthur seemed more intrigued by Alex''s skills in battle. Alex answered each of their questions, feeling both amused and slightly overwhelmed.


    After the children finished their first round, they came back for seconds. "You two go ahead and get some food," Alex told the Weasleys. "We can chat more while you eat."


    Grateful, Arthur handed little Ron over to Alex and joined Molly at the table. Ron, comfortably seated in Alex''s arms, was well-fed and content, reaching up to pat Alex''s face with a curious, chubby hand.


    Around the long table, guests enjoyed their food, each family bringing their own special energy. The Diggorys were cheerful, and the Lovegoods quieter, with Xenophilius giving Alex polite nods now and then. The Weasleys filled the yard with laughter, making everyone feel at home. Even Cedric, usually shy, was eating happily, a bit of sauce smudged on his cheek.


    Molly tasted the chicken and mushroom soup, her face lighting up. "Alex, this is delicious! I''ve never had soup like this before. What''s your secret?"


    "Just a mix of simple ingredients," Alex said humbly, sharing a few cooking tips. Soon, he and Molly were chatting like old friends, swapping recipes and laughing.


    Then, eight-year-old Charlie Weasley approached, holding a chicken wing in each hand. "Brother Alex," he said shyly, "will you come over to our house sometime? You could cook for us, too."


    Alex chuckled. "I''d be happy to visit if the chance comes up, Charlie, as long as you don''t mind my cooking."


    Arthur grinned from across the table. "You''re welcome anytime, Alex! The whole family would love to have you."


    Alex felt the start of a lasting friendship with the Weasleys, all brought together over good food.


    As lunch turned into a lively afternoon, the adults enjoyed tea, and the children ran around the yard, laughing and playing. The peaceful scene felt like a much-needed break from the worries of the outside world.


    Xenophilius Lovegood, watching his wife, Pandora, and baby Luna from a distance, came over to thank Alex. "Young man, your hospitality is appreciated. My wife has had such a good day, and little Luna can feel her mother''s happiness¡ªshe''s been laughing all afternoon."


    Alex smiled. "I''m glad to hear it, Mr. Lovegood. I''m just happy everyone is enjoying the day."


    "Luna''s enjoyed it too, even if she''s too young for the food," Xenophilius added with a dreamy smile, as though the baby''s approval was clear.


    Though unsure how Xenophilius reached that conclusion, Alex replied politely, "I''m honored little Luna likes the atmosphere."


    Xenophilius''s eyes brightened as he changed the topic. "You know, I''m the editor of The Quibbler, the only magazine that dares to print the truth about magical creatures like the Crumple-Horned Snorkack and the Blibbering Humdinger. The rest are frauds¡ªthey ignore it all."


    Alex was a bit taken aback by Mr. Lovegood''s bluntness, but he could tell the man meant well. "It must be challenging to stand by your beliefs," Alex said thoughtfully.


    Xenophilius beamed. "Perhaps one day, young man, you might publish some recipes in The Quibbler. I''m sure it would be a hit."


    "Recipes¡­ in The Quibbler?" Alex wondered aloud, but Mr. Lovegood had already waved goodbye, mentioning something about "not letting the flies of falsehood bother him." Alex watched as he rejoined Pandora, who smiled and waved, with little Luna cooing in her arms.


    After mingling with the neighbors and guests, Alex gained a clearer picture of the wizarding families he''d met. Mr. Lovegood brimmed with strange yet harmless ideas, often delving into unusual theories about magical creatures. His wife, Pandora, was a spell researcher known for her work with unique charms.

 Chapter 65 - 65 - Freelance Hit Wizard

    The Diggorys, by contrast, embodied the warmth of a friendly, good-natured family. They had a comforting presence, like the kind neighbors who always waved hello.


    The Weasleys, on the other hand, had invited Alex to visit them before school began. Molly had subtly hinted that she saw him as a "good match." Alex suspected this was partly because of his friendship with her brothers, the Prewetts, though he couldn''t deny her family''s love for good food may have influenced her too. Arthur Weasley, who was fascinated to learn that Alex was Muggle-born, eagerly chatted with him about Muggle life. Working in the Office of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts, Arthur''s job involved handling cases where wizards had enchanted everyday Muggle objects. But Alex had a feeling Arthur enjoyed experimenting with those objects himself.


    The cheerful afternoon flew by, and as the guests said their goodbyes, the Longbottoms looked content. Augusta, in particular, seemed pleased, often complimenting Alex''s cooking, which had added a special touch to the day.


    Once the gathering ended, Frank and Alice returned to their demanding Auror duties. Recently, Death Eater attacks had increased, with Muggles, wizards, and even Aurors becoming targets. The Auror Office was stretched thin, struggling to respond to a seemingly endless wave of incidents. Many attacks happened too quickly, often leaving Aurors arriving just moments too late.


    Over late dinners, Alex found himself discussing the challenges of Auror work with Frank and Alice. They explained that the Ministry of Magic had a powerful detection spell covering all of Britain, keeping watch over magical activity. However, it had limits. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Aurors were split into two teams: patrol teams, who watched over wizarding areas like Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade, and a standby team at headquarters, ready to respond to any alerts. But the detection spell couldn''t identify who cast spells, so they had to rely on patterns and major magical surges, like Unforgivable Curses.


    "Even here, if you cast a spell in the house, the Ministry can''t tell it''s you," Frank explained. "They do, however, keep a closer watch on areas where magic is common to catch any trouble early. It''s their way of keeping underage wizards from acting up too much."


    "The problem is," Alice added, "the Death Eaters know the system, so they often target weaker wizards with small spells. Those don''t trigger alerts. By the time the Ministry finds out, it''s already over."


    Alex could see the frustration in their faces. The Ministry''s inability to track individual spells made it hard to catch Death Eaters in the act, especially since some Ministry insiders were secretly passing information to them. Frank explained that this was why the Order of the Phoenix existed¡ªto work outside the Ministry''s control and act more freely against threats.


    Despite these efforts, the Aurors and the Order of the Phoenix often found themselves reacting after the fact, like police forces in the Muggle world, who could only investigate crimes once they''d already happened. Although wizards had many magical tools, the Ministry''s limits and internal corruption made it difficult to stay a step ahead of the Dark Lord.


    Alex noticed that, by contrast, the Death Eaters had a simple but effective communication system: the Dark Mark. This allowed the Dark Lord to summon or communicate with his followers instantly, giving them a clear coordination advantage. The Aurors had nothing like this, relying instead on the Patronus Charm for messages¡ªthough only skilled wizards could cast it well.


    "If wizards had something like an emergency charm or device they could trigger during an attack, it would make a big difference," Alex suggested. "The Aurors would know right away, and help could get there faster."


    Alice nodded. "That would bring down the attack rate, and people would feel safer. But creating that kind of system would take time."


    Alex learned that the Ministry had a specialized Strike Team, a part of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. The Strike Team had more authority than regular Aurors and took on the most dangerous missions.


    While some Aurors were also part of the Strike Team¡ªlike Mad-Eye Moody, who led one of the teams¡ªothers focused entirely on patrolling and investigations. To Alex, the Aurors were like regular police officers, while Strike Team members were more like a special forces unit, trained for high-risk situations.


    Thinking back on what he''d learned, Alex couldn''t help but feel that the Aurors could benefit from better training in combat tactics. Many seemed to lack the organized approach he knew from his own experience, and he noticed their fighting style was often disorganized, with spells going off in all directions and little teamwork.


    Frank also mentioned another lesser-known role: the "freelance hit wizard." Not an official position, it was more like a freelance bounty hunter. These wizards didn''t get a salary but could collect bounties from the Ministry by capturing dark wizards or other wanted criminals. The Ministry issued a basic certificate, allowing hit wizards to make arrests abroad if they wanted. But without formal authority, freelance hit wizards had no legal protection and were constantly at risk, especially if they broke local magical laws while working.


    "Sirius even applied for that certificate once," Frank laughed. "Thought it was thrilling¡ªuntil he realized it was more hassle than it was worth. He called it a ''piece of useless parchment,'' since the Ministry pays bounties to anyone who catches criminals, certified or not."


    Curious about the idea of traveling and maybe earning a bit extra by capturing dark wizards abroad, Alex asked Frank how to apply for a "freelance hit wizard" certificate. Surprisingly, the process was fairly simple. As long as he had no criminal record, he could submit a request to the Department of International Magical Cooperation and receive the certificate.


    This position had its roots in the United States, where it was recognized internationally, allowing wizards from various countries to help fight crime without too many bureaucratic barriers. However, if a hit wizard''s actions caused damage, the local Ministry of Magic could arrest and deport them.

 Chapter 66 - 66 - WWN Radio

    As Alex continued to learn more about the inner workings of the wizarding world, he couldn''t shake an uneasy feeling about the Death Eaters. The Ministry and Aurors seemed overwhelmed, and though he knew from his memories that the Dark Lord would eventually be defeated when he attacked Harry, the current uncertainty made Alex fear history might change.


    Determined to be prepared for any outcome, Alex threw himself into his studies, refining his skills and practicing spells. His days became a flurry of spellcasting, learning new charms, training in Occlumency, and physical exercise. This strict routine kept him focused, though it was exhausting. Augusta noticed Alex''s intense efforts, though she had no idea what was driving him. Aside from helping in the kitchen or spending time with Neville, he rarely left his room. Days turned into weeks as he trained tirelessly.


    One morning in early August, while helping Augusta prepare breakfast, she mentioned a message from the Weasleys. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "An invitation from the Weasleys? I completely forgot!" Alex exclaimed, realizing he''d lost track of time due to his training.


    Augusta smiled kindly. "I saw Molly yesterday, and she''s eager to see you again¡ªand to learn more recipes, I think! The fruit in their orchard is ripe, and she invited us to join them. Alex, you''ve been working so hard. A break might do you some good."


    Alex nodded, realizing she was right. He had been pushing himself to the limit. "Alright, a day with the Weasleys sounds perfect. We''ll go tomorrow."


    The next day, Alex, carrying little Neville in his arms, accompanied Augusta to the Burrow. The Weasleys lived near Ottery St. Catchpole, with Muggle-Repelling and Shielding Charms around their home, courtesy of Arthur.


    From a distance, Alex saw the Burrow for the first time¡ªa tall, oddly-shaped house that looked like a stack of uneven blocks. It leaned slightly but stood firm, as if defying gravity. The front yard had chickens wandering about, and a small shed sat off to one side. The whole place had a cozy, rustic feel, nestled in the countryside.


    As they got closer, a few of the Weasley kids poked their heads out the window and waved excitedly. Arthur opened the front door, greeting them with a big smile. "Ah, just in time! If you''d waited any longer, Molly would have gone into labor, and we''d be too busy to host anyone!"


    Alex chuckled, feeling a bit sheepish. "Sorry, I got so caught up in studying that I lost track of time."


    "Studying at your age? If only my boys were half as focused!" Arthur laughed. "Come on in! Molly''s been busy in the kitchen all morning."


    Arthur led them inside, chatting along the way. "Bill will be eleven this November, though he''ll have to wait until next year for Hogwarts. And you''ll have to try some of this year''s fruit¡ªthe grapes and plums are especially sweet."


    Alex and Augusta settled into the cozy living room, where Arthur had already set out fresh fruit. The Weasley children trickled in, each greeting Alex and Augusta. Bill, the oldest, held little Ron, looking every bit the responsible older brother. Molly, hearing the commotion, came out of the kitchen with a warm smile, greeting Alex and Augusta before pulling Alex aside.


    "Molly, I should help you with that," Alex said, admiring her cheerful energy but worried since she was very pregnant.


    "Oh, nonsense! I''m eager to learn those recipes you taught Augusta. Let''s get to it!" Molly replied enthusiastically.


    They headed to the kitchen, where Alex showed her some simple yet flavorful dishes. Despite her large belly slowing her down, Molly moved with practiced ease. Every few moments, though, she''d turn an ear toward the living room, ready to roar at any mischief.


    Occasionally, a crash or burst of laughter would reach the kitchen, prompting Molly to shout, "Fred! George! Behave, or no dessert for you!" The noise would stop, though it usually resumed a few minutes later. Alex was amazed at her ability to control the chaos without even leaving the kitchen.


    Finally, lunch was ready, and they all gathered in the dining room. As usual, the twins, Fred and George, were the most mischievous, snatching food from Percy and Charlie whenever they could, while Bill struggled to keep Ron calm.


    "Boys! Sit down and eat properly!" Molly called out, trying to maintain order while Bill helped soothe Ron.


    Arthur sat back with a smile, clearly amused by the scene. Alex, watching it all, couldn''t help but smile too. This was his first time experiencing such a large, warm family gathering since coming to the wizarding world, and he felt unexpectedly moved.


    Molly noticed Alex had stopped eating, lost in thought. She looked at him with a slight frown. "Is something wrong, Alex? Don''t you like the food?"


    Alex quickly snapped out of his thoughts and smiled softly. "Not at all. The food''s wonderful. I was just¡­ feeling a bit envious. Your family is so warm and lively. It reminded me of some old memories."


    Molly chuckled tiredly. "Merlin''s beard, if these little rascals ever save me from stress, I''ll be forever grateful!" She shot a pointed look at Arthur, who was focused on his food. "And you, dear, could help a bit more with them!"


    Arthur gave her a sheepish grin, shrugged, and continued eating, clearly unfazed.


    Lunch ended with the Weasley kids covered in food smudges. Alex offered to help, casting a quick cleaning charm on them, tidying up their hands with magic.


    "Impressive spellwork," Arthur praised, watching Alex with admiration. "At your age, I could barely get a simple charm to work."


    "It just takes practice," Alex replied with a smile. "It''s not as hard as it looks."


    Afterward, they moved to the cozy living room to enjoy fruit and tea while listening to the WWN (Witching Wireless Network). While the adults relaxed, the children soon grew bored and went outside to play, excited for shows like "Toots Sprouting Show" and "Magic Time."


    As they sat enjoying the peaceful afternoon, a sudden report came over the radio: "Wizarding Wireless News with an urgent announcement. Moments ago, a violent explosion struck northern Cornwall. The Ministry suspects Death Eater involvement. Aurors and Strike Teams are en route. Wizards in the area should exercise caution. Stay tuned for updates."


    Arthur''s expression darkened. "Blasted Death Eaters¡ªseems like there are more of these attacks every day," he muttered.


    "There''s been so much of this lately," Augusta added, looking worried. "I hope everyone''s safe. I believe Marlene McKinnon and her fianc¨¦ live near that area. I hope they haven''t been affected."

 Chapter 67 - 67 - Fallen Heroes

    Alex shared his worry, feeling unsettled. The Ministry''s response was slow, and as he feared, it might already be too late. All they could do now was wait for updates.


    A few tense minutes passed with no further news from the radio. Then, suddenly, a Patronus appeared, filling the room with its white glow. It was an ermine¡ªa small, sleek creature¡ªand Alex recognized it immediately as Frank Longbottom''s Patronus. The glowing ermine stopped in front of Augusta and spoke in Frank''s voice.


    "Mom, there''s been an attack in Cornwall. The Marlene McKinnon family has been killed. Worse, the Prewett brothers who went to help them were ambushed by Death Eaters and didn''t make it. Their bodies are three miles north of Marlene''s house. Moody thought you should know and asked us to alert the Weasleys, especially since Molly''s close to giving birth. You''ll want to consider how to tell her."


    The room fell silent, the weight of Frank''s message sinking in. Alex jumped to his feet, a rush of horror flooding over him, while Arthur sat frozen, shock etched on his face. Then they heard a sharp shattering sound.


    Turning, they saw Molly standing in the doorway, her face pale as a ghost, her hands trembling so badly that the glass she''d been holding had fallen to the floor. She looked like she was about to collapse.


    Alex quickly stepped over, gently taking hold of her arm to steady her. Arthur hurried over too, guiding Molly to the sofa with Alex''s help.


    The room was thick with grief. Augusta, Arthur, and Alex exchanged glances, none of them sure what to say. Alex poured a glass of water and handed it to Molly. She took it with shaky hands, tears streaming down her face as Arthur sat beside her, rubbing her back in quiet support.


    After a long, painful silence, Molly looked up at Arthur, her voice barely a whisper. "Arthur¡­ go see them for me. Please, see my poor brothers."


    At that, Molly''s quiet strength broke, and she sobbed, heartbroken. Hearing their mother''s cries, the children came rushing in, their playful faces now filled with worry. They stared, bewildered, at their mother, not understanding why she was so upset.


    Arthur gave Molly a reassuring nod before looking at Augusta. "Mrs. Longbottom, please stay here with Molly. She''ll need your support. I have to go to the scene and see for myself." He then turned to Bill, the oldest child, and said, "Look after your brothers and keep an eye on your mother. I''ll be back soon."


    Alex spoke up, his tone firm. "Mr. Weasley, let me come with you. They were my friends too."


    Arthur looked at him, hesitating. "Alex, it could be dangerous. We don''t know what we''ll find there."


    But Alex was determined. "I can handle myself. And I can help you¡ªif anything happens, it''s better to have someone there watching your back."


    Augusta gave a supportive nod. "Let him go, Arthur. Alex is responsible and can handle himself better than most."


    After a brief pause, Arthur relented. "Alright. Thank you, Alex. And Mrs. Longbottom, thank you for staying with Molly."


    Alex turned to Augusta. "Please let the Diggory family know what''s happened and ask if they can come help. If you need to reach me urgently, you can send a Patronus." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Augusta nodded, giving Alex a proud look. He seemed more dependable than many adult wizards she knew.


    With everything arranged, Arthur led Alex outside. "We''ll Apparate straight to the scene. I''ve been to Marlene''s house before, so I know the location. Hold onto my arm."


    Alex took Arthur''s arm, and with a sharp twist, they Disapparated, reappearing moments later in northern Cornwall. They found themselves outside a home that was nearly in ruins. Aurors were patrolling the area, their faces somber. Two bodies, wrapped in white sheets, lay on the ground outside, a grim reminder of the violence that had taken place.


    Frank and Alice hurried over to meet them. Frank''s face was grim. "Glad you''re here. These are Marlene and her fianc¨¦. The Prewett brothers¡­ they''re further north in the woods. Moody is keeping the area secure. I''ll take you there."


    Alex glanced at the two bodies covered in white cloth near the shattered house remains. He could only imagine the desperate battle that had unfolded here.


    Alice''s voice was sad as she spoke to Arthur. "How''s Molly? Did she¡­ find out?"


    Arthur nodded solemnly. "She knows. Augusta and Alex stayed with her until we left. Augusta is taking care of her."


    Alice exchanged a worried look with Frank. They both knew how devastating the news must be for Molly.


    Frank put a comforting hand on his wife''s shoulder. "Alice, stay here and wait for Marlene''s family. I''ll take Arthur and Alex to the Prewetts."


    Alice nodded, watching them with a heavy heart. With that, Frank took Arthur''s arm, Arthur took hold of Alex, and together they Apparated.


    They reappeared in a small grove just north of Marlene''s house. More Aurors stood guard, their wands raised as they checked the area for any remaining threats. In the center of the clearing, Moody and Barty Crouch, head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, were inspecting the scene where the Prewett brothers had fallen. Nearby, two more bodies lay on the ground, covered by white sheets.


    Arthur, Frank, and Alex walked over to join Moody and Crouch. Moody gave them a brief nod, his expression graver than usual.


    The grove was scarred from the fierce fight. Trees were splintered and burned by curses, and scorch marks covered the ground. Alex studied the scene carefully. From the direction of the damage, he could tell that the Prewetts had likely been retreating, forced to fall back from Marlene''s house. It seemed they''d arrived to help but had been overwhelmed and chased into the woods, fighting every step of the way.


    Arthur knelt down with a heavy heart and lifted the white cloth covering one of the bodies, revealing Gideon''s pale, dust-covered face. Barty Crouch, standing nearby, placed a hand on Arthur''s shoulder. "Arthur, I''m so sorry. Gideon and Fabian were heroes. They gave everything in this fight."

 Chapter 68 - 68 - Premature

    Arthur''s eyes filled with tears, though he tried to hold them back. After a long pause, he whispered, "They''re our pride. Those damned Death Eaters caused all of this¡­ but Gideon and Fabian will live on in our hearts."


    Alex watched, his face serious. The Prewett brothers'' injuries were severe, hinting that the fight had dragged on for at least half an hour. If only they''d had a chance to call for help, things might have turned out differently.


    As Arthur composed himself, Moody began to explain what had happened. "Around noon, a group of Death Eaters launched a full attack on the McKinnon family. Marlene must''ve fought back and managed to send word to Gideon and Fabian through that double-sided mirror they gave her last Christmas. They were close¡ªfought together when they backed the Potters last year."


    Moody paused, looking at the damaged grove around them. "Instead of warning the Order, the Prewetts rushed straight here. By the time they arrived, the McKinnons were likely already defeated. If they hadn''t gone in alone, they might''ve had a fighting chance. But they pushed on, as stubborn as ever. They tried to retreat north through the grove, intending to Apparate out, but the Death Eaters blocked them. The fight ended here."


    Arthur clenched his fists, his eyes fixed on the ground. "Gideon and Fabian were¡­ family. They would protect everyone, no matter the danger. But to die like this¡­"


    Frank placed a comforting hand on Arthur''s shoulder as Arthur took a deep breath, trying to regain his composure. Just then, Emmeline Vance Apparated into the clearing and walked up to Barty Crouch, her face somber.


    "Sir, the McKinnon family has arrived. Alice asked me to inform you."


    Crouch nodded. "Thank you, Emmeline." He turned to Arthur and Alex. "My condolences. I have to meet with Marlene''s family now."


    He Apparated away, leaving Emmeline with the others. She offered Arthur a sad smile. "Arthur, I''m so sorry. Gideon and Fabian were some of the best. None of us saw this coming."


    Arthur nodded, acknowledging her sympathy, but before he could say anything, a brilliant white Patronus¡ªa vulture¡ªappeared, hovering in front of Alex. Frank recognized it immediately.


    "That''s my mother''s Patronus. She wouldn''t send it unless something serious happened at home," Frank said, suddenly anxious.


    They all watched as the Patronus turned to Alex and spoke in Augusta''s voice. "Alex, are you with Arthur? Molly''s too distraught, and she''s gone into labor unexpectedly. I''ve taken her to St. Mungo''s. Please come to the hospital when you hear this. Mrs. Diggory is with the children at the Burrow."


    Alex felt a wave of shock. He turned to Arthur, who had gone pale with worry.


    Understanding the urgency, Moody quickly turned to Frank. "Frank, you should go too. I''ll stay here with Emmeline to handle things. We''ll take care of the Prewetts'' remains. Go on, don''t delay."


    Frank nodded, taking Arthur and Alex by the arm, and they Apparated to an old-fashioned red brick department store. After explaining their intent to the dummy in the shop window, they walked through the glass and entered St. Mungo''s Hospital. A quick check with the receptionist confirmed that Molly had been taken to a ward on the second floor.


    They hurried up the stairs and found Augusta waiting anxiously outside the ward. Little Neville wasn''t with her, so they assumed Mrs. Diggory was back at the Burrow looking after him and the other children.


    Seeing them arrive, Augusta quickly explained what had happened.


    "After you left, I notified Mrs. Diggory, and we both went to help Molly. She was fine at first, but the stress got to her, and soon after, she started having abdominal pains. I realized her water had broken. Not wanting to waste any time, I brought her here while Mrs. Diggory stayed with the children. The Healers admitted her to a ward right away, but she''s still very distressed."


    Arthur, already tense, looked ready to burst into the room but held himself back, knowing he didn''t want to disrupt the Healers. He started pacing anxiously.


    After a while, the ward door opened, and a Healer emerged, taking off her mask as she spoke to the worried group. "Molly is stable for now. She''s taken a potion to regain some strength, but since her water broke, it''s only a matter of time before labor begins."


    Alex, curious, asked, "Can''t you perform a C-section?"


    The Healer looked puzzled. "C-section? I''m not familiar with that term. Molly''s regained some strength, but she''s still weak from the stress. We''ll have to let her deliver naturally."


    Alex frowned. Not having an option like a C-section felt limiting, but he stayed silent, sensing it was the usual method here.


    Arthur quickly asked, "Can I go in and see her?"


    The Healer thought for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, but only for a short while. She needs to rest."


    Arthur nodded gratefully and went in to see Molly, leaving Alex, Frank, and Augusta to sit on the benches in the hallway. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a bit, Alex turned to Augusta. "Why don''t you head back to the Burrow? I can stay here with Mr. Weasley, and Mrs. Diggory could probably use some help with all the children."


    Frank nodded in agreement. "I''ll stay here too, but it would be helpful if you checked on things at the Burrow. I''ll message Alice later to come help if needed."


    Augusta thought for a moment. Knowing Mrs. Diggory was managing eight children, including little Neville, she agreed. "Alright, I''ll head back. I''ll send word if anything changes."


    After Augusta left, the three men waited anxiously. Arthur came out of the ward after a while, looking both relieved and worried. "Molly''s regained some strength," he reported, "but now it''s just a matter of waiting for the labor to progress. I just hope she''ll be alright."


    As the hours dragged on, the tension remained. Alex felt helpless¡ªthough he was skilled in treating injuries, childbirth was far beyond his knowledge. He could only sit beside Arthur and Frank, offering quiet support.

 Chapter 69 - 69 - Baby Ginny

    Late into the evening, Augusta brought them updates. Mrs. Diggory had taken Cedric home after dinner, while Alice had arrived at the Burrow to help look after the children. Everything there was calm for the moment.


    Around midnight, painful cries from the ward signaled that Molly''s labor had begun in earnest. Arthur paced the corridor, his footsteps echoing in the quiet hospital halls as he grew more anxious. Alex and Frank watched, trying to stay calm, bracing themselves for what could be a long night.


    As dawn approached on August 8th, Molly''s cries gradually faded. Then, after a tense silence, the sound of a baby''s first cries filled the air.


    Outside the ward, the group sighed in relief, though Arthur''s face remained tense as he waited for news of Molly''s condition. Moments later, the Healer appeared, her expression softening as she shared the news. "Congratulations. Molly and your baby girl are both safe."


    Arthur''s face lit up with relief and joy, though a hint of worry remained in his eyes. "Thank you," he said, voice thick with emotion. "Can I see them?"


    The Healer nodded, and Arthur entered the ward, where Molly was cradling their newborn daughter. Despite the exhaustion and sorrow on her face, she held her baby with deep, tender love.


    Watching from the doorway, Alex felt a wave of mixed emotions. The joy of new life and the grief of recent losses filled the room with a bittersweet atmosphere.


    Later that morning, Alice arrived at the hospital. She''d arranged leave from the Auror Office for herself and Frank, and the Ministry granted Arthur a brief leave as well. The Longbottoms were determined to support the Weasleys through this difficult time, knowing the family would need help in the days ahead.


    Alex and Augusta spent most of their time at the Burrow. Frank and Alice took turns staying with Molly in the hospital, while Alex helped cook meals for the children. Augusta looked after the Weasley children, who, though usually full of mischief, were unusually quiet and subdued, clearly missing their mother and feeling the worry in the house.


    On this day, Alex prepared lunch for the Weasley family as usual, calling Bill to help set the table. The Weasley kids had grown fond of Alex and were unusually obedient around him. Even Bill, just over a year younger than Alex, looked up to him as a big brother, treating him with respect and always ready to help.


    "Brother Alex, what are we having for lunch today?" asked Charlie, the most enthusiastic about food, as he hurried to the table.


    "You''ll see soon enough," Alex replied with a grin, directing Charlie to call his brothers over. He used a floating spell to bring dishes to the table, placing them neatly at each seat.


    Augusta and the children gathered at the table. George, the ever-mischievous twin, immediately spotted a plate of ribs in front of him. His mouth watered, and he instinctively reached out to grab one.


    "Ah-hem," Alex cleared his throat, and George''s hand froze mid-air. Embarrassed, George quickly withdrew his hand, picking up his knife and fork instead. Alex''s approach to gently correcting the twins had made the usually lively George and Fred behave more respectfully during meals.


    As everyone started eating, the Burrow''s front door creaked open. The children glanced at each other, then, as if realizing who it might be, scrambled out of their seats and rushed to the door.


    Alex followed them and, as he expected, there stood Molly, back from the hospital with her newborn daughter in her arms. Arthur stood beside her, smiling, with Frank and Alice just behind. After nearly a week in the hospital, Molly was finally home.


    The children surrounded their mother, shouting "Mom!" and clinging to her in excitement. Some even cried as they hugged her, and Molly, though still visibly worn, managed a warm, comforting smile for each of her children.


    After embracing her kids, Molly turned to Augusta, Alex, and the Longbottoms, her voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you all for everything you''ve done. I can''t imagine getting through these days without your help. I missed my children so much, and knowing they were in good hands gave me peace."


    The children finished their lunch with laughter and bright smiles, their spirits lifted by the joy of being together. Meanwhile, the adults shared a few quiet words, their expressions reflecting both relief and sympathy.


    Arthur looked down at his newborn daughter, his smile warm and proud as he gently held her tiny hand. "We''ve decided to name her Ginevra Molly Weasley," he announced, his voice filled with love. "We''ll call her Ginny."


    Molly, though tired, looked around at her friends with a grateful smile. "Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall came to see me at the hospital," she shared softly, her voice steady but carrying a hint of sadness. "They''ve kindly arranged the funeral for my brothers. I''d like to invite all of you to come."


    The Longbottoms exchanged glances and nodded without hesitation. They were moved by Molly''s strength and admired the way she held her family together, even while dealing with her own pain. Her resilience inspired them, and they were determined to stand by her in the difficult days ahead.


    After lunch, Alex and Augusta said their goodbyes to the Weasleys, giving them space to settle back in as a family. As they left, the children called out to Alex, clearly sad to see him go.


    Back at the Longbottoms'' house, life returned to its routine, though the upcoming funeral weighed heavily on everyone''s minds. A few days later, Alex received an invitation to the funeral for the Prewett brothers and Marlene McKinnon. Since he was staying with the Longbottoms and had formed friendships with members of the Order of the Phoenix, Dumbledore thought it fitting to include him.


    On the day of the funeral, Alex dressed in a dark robe and joined the Longbottom family as they traveled to a quiet cemetery in southern England. There, Marlene and the Prewett brothers would be laid to rest. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cemetery was filled with familiar faces, many dressed in somber robes. The Weasley family stood together, visibly heartbroken, while Marlene McKinnon''s relatives, including her younger cousin Charles, stood nearby, eyes red from tears.

 Chapter 70 - 70 - Funeral

    Alex spotted a few familiar faces¡ªEmmeline Vance, Mad-Eye Moody, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Barty Crouch, as well as Remus Lupin and Peter Pettigrew. Professors McGonagall and Hagrid were also there, representing Hogwarts.


    When the Longbottoms entered, they were met with nods and quiet condolences. Alex noticed Hagrid wiping his eyes with a handkerchief and walked over to Professor McGonagall and Hagrid.


    "Alex," Professor McGonagall said softly, "Arthur told us how much you did for the Weasley family. It''s truly heartening to see such kindness in someone so young."


    Alex shook his head modestly. "Mrs. Weasley is an incredible mother. It was an honor to help them, though I know it will take time for them to fully recover from their grief."


    Hagrid sniffled, his voice breaking. "Marlene and the Prewett brothers¡­ they were such good people. Why''s it always the best ones?"


    Alex placed a comforting hand on Hagrid''s arm. "Maybe death is just the start of another journey. The best thing we can do now is be there for the ones still here."


    Hagrid nodded, dabbing his eyes, and managed a grateful smile.


    Just then, a voice spoke from behind Alex, though he couldn''t see anyone. "Wise words, Alex."


    Turning around, he saw two familiar figures appear under an Invisibility Cloak¡ªit was James and Lily.


    "Lily! James! It''s been so long," Alex said, his face lighting up with a warm smile.


    Lily smiled back. "We''ve been keeping a low profile. Dumbledore advised us to stay hidden, and we rarely get the chance to come out. But for this¡­ we had to be here, even if it''s under the cloak. It''s good to see you again, Alex."


    James nodded, looking serious. "There''s so much going on, but we couldn''t stay away. Marlene, Gideon, Fabian¡­ they were like family."


    Seeing James holding the Invisibility Cloak, Alex couldn''t help but smile knowingly. "Have you heard from Sirius? Do you think he''ll come by today?"


    James shook his head. "Sirius visits us sometimes. He''s one of the few who knows where we''re hiding, but he''s been hard to reach lately. I''m not sure if he''ll be here."


    James then joined Lupin and Peter, greeting his old friends, while Lily moved through the crowd, exchanging warm smiles and greetings. Many hadn''t seen the Potters in a long time, and seeing them was a relief. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, Dumbledore and Minister Millicent Bagnold arrived at the cemetery, nodding to those gathered before starting the ceremony. Dumbledore stepped forward to deliver the eulogy.


    "Dear friends, we gather here today to say goodbye to our family, friends, and comrades¡ªMarlene McKinnon, Gideon Prewett, and Fabian Prewett."


    Dumbledore continued, his voice heavy with sadness.


    "They were examples of the highest virtues¡ªkindness, loyalty, and bravery. Their passing has left a deep mark on all of us. They gave their lives to defend the peace of our world. Their courage and sacrifice will not be forgotten."


    "I believe their sacrifices will inspire us to continue our stand against the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters. Let us honor their memory by keeping their ideals close and carrying their fight forward."


    Dumbledore''s words brought tears to many eyes. Molly, who had been holding herself together, couldn''t keep from crying. Afterward, Minister Bagnold offered her condolences and announced that the fallen would be honored as heroes. The Weasleys and Marlene''s family members expressed their thanks to those present, each mourning in their own way.


    During the burial, Alex approached Charles, Marlene''s cousin, intending to offer some comfort. But before he could speak, Charles spoke first, his voice filled with anger. "Alex, I know who did this. It was Travers. He threatened my aunt before."


    Charles''s eyes were red with grief, but Alex could see the anger in him. Placing a hand on his friend''s shoulder, Alex said softly, "They''ll get what''s coming to them, but for now, stay calm."


    Charles looked down, his fists clenched tight. "I can''t just calm down, Alex. I want revenge."


    Alex surprised him by saying, "Then I support your decision. They deserve justice for what they''ve done."


    Charles looked at him, stunned. He''d always seen Alex as calm, composed¡ªthe last person he expected to hear these words from.


    Alex continued, his voice steady but intense. "It''s only natural to want justice for your family. But if you choose this path, you need to be careful. Make sure you''re fully prepared and safe. Rushing in without a plan could put your life at risk."


    Charles took a shaky breath, the anger in his eyes softening a little as he absorbed Alex''s words. He nodded, realizing that Alex wasn''t dismissing his feelings but was urging him to be smart about it.


    "Think it through," Alex added. "Revenge isn''t something you can achieve overnight. You''ll need patience. For now, go back to your family. We''ll talk more soon."


    As Alex turned to leave, he thought about his words. He knew that sometimes, facing problems directly was the only way to keep more harm from happening. And he understood that, as a Muggle-born wizard, he would have many challenges in the magical world.


    "It''ll take time, Charles," Alex muttered. "But it''ll happen."


    After the funeral, Alex prepared for the new school year. He made a trip to Diagon Alley to buy supplies and new clothes, as he had grown taller and his robes no longer fit. Now nearly 1.6 meters tall, he felt stronger and more ready. He also stocked up on potion ingredients and bottles, not wanting to rely only on Hogwarts'' supplies.


    In the days before the new term, Alex visited the Weasleys at the Burrow often. Molly was slowly recovering, and laughter returned to the house as the family began to heal.


    Finally, the day arrived for Alex to return to Hogwarts. After a hearty breakfast with the Longbottoms, Frank accompanied him to King''s Cross. Frank, on duty at the station that day, would be helping to keep Muggles away from platform nine and three-quarters and clearing any stray memories if needed.


    As they reached the platform, Frank smiled warmly. "It''s been a pleasure having you with us, Alex. Have a great school year. And if you need a place to spend Christmas, you''re always welcome with us."

 Chapter 71 - 71 - Start of the New Year

    Alex returned the smile. "Thanks, Frank. I''ll keep it in mind. And be careful with your work. Stay safe."


    Frank nodded and watched as Alex walked toward the hidden entrance between platforms nine and ten. Alex passed through the barrier and noticed a scene unfolding nearby¡ªa heated argument.


    The McKinnons and the Travers family were at it again¡ªa yearly occurrence, it seemed. This time, though, Alex didn''t keep his distance. He moved in closer, staying about 30 feet back to observe.


    The adult wizards on both sides ignored him, but Sampur Travers, the younger one, noticed him and glared. Charles also saw Alex and gave a slight nod. The look on Sampur''s face showed he hadn''t forgotten their past run-ins, though he''d never been able to catch Alex.


    Alex studied the Travers family. Besides Sampur, there were three others. A striking blonde woman stood beside a man with a goatee and a sickly complexion¡ªlikely Sampur''s parents. Behind them was a grim-looking man with a twisted smile, staring at the McKinnons with a chilling gaze. The McKinnons glared back, muttering accusations of murder.


    This man, as Charles had once explained, was Sampur''s uncle and was rumored to be a Death Eater. The Ministry had no proof, so he roamed freely, even showing up here. Sampur noticed Alex and whispered something to his uncle, who then looked directly at Alex, sizing him up with a cold stare.


    Alex returned the look with a cool smirk, his eyes narrowing as he studied the man. Soon, Aurors arrived to break up the tension, separating the families and restoring order. This scene was familiar at King''s Cross; the McKinnons knew the Aurors would help but couldn''t act openly without evidence.


    After a final glance at the Travers family, Alex boarded the train and found an empty compartment. A few minutes later, Charles joined him.


    "Did you see them?" Charles asked angrily. "Those smug cowards. I know they''re behind what happened to my aunt."


    Alex nodded, pulling out his wand and casting a charm around their compartment to keep their conversation private. "I saw them. By the look on their faces, they don''t regret a thing."


    "I won''t let them get away with it," Charles said, his hands clenched. "Sampur''s as twisted as they are. I''ll make him pay once we''re back at Hogwarts. Will you back me up, Alex?"


    Alex studied his friend''s determined face. "I understand you want justice, Charles. But charging in won''t end well. Sampur doesn''t fight fair. You could get hurt if you go in recklessly."


    Charles glared, frustration evident. "So what? Just let them walk free?"


    Alex handed him a small bottle. "Drink this calming potion. Now, think: you''re back at Hogwarts, and Sampur tries to pick a fight. What would you do?"


    Charles took a sip, then replied, "I''d show him what I''m made of, use my best curse on him."


    Alex sighed. "That''s exactly what he''d want. He''d lure you somewhere dark and have his friends ambush you. He doesn''t want a fair fight."


    Charles frowned, still angry. "Then what should I do, Alex? Just ignore it?"


    "Focus on getting stronger," Alex said calmly. "Slytherins look out for each other. Taking on Sampur and his crowd without a plan is asking for trouble."


    Charles hesitated, then asked, "But I''m only twelve. You''re strong, though. I heard my aunt say you''ve faced Death Eaters. Could you teach me something?"


    Alex nodded. "Meet me after classes at Hagrid''s hut, by the path to the Forbidden Forest. I''ll help you train. Waiting doesn''t mean weakness; it''s about being ready to win."


    Charles, now calmer from the potion, nodded with determination. "Alright, I''ll follow your lead."


    Just then, the compartment door slid open, and Vivian walked in, her usual cheerful smile lighting up the room. Charles, however, mumbled a quick excuse, saying he needed some time alone after everything that had happened. He squeezed past Vivian and left the compartment, leaving Alex alone with her.


    Vivian watched Charles leave with a puzzled look before turning back to Alex. She dropped her bag onto the seat and leaned in with a curious smile. "So, what were you two talking about? It looked pretty serious."


    Alex''s eyes sparkled with mischief, and he couldn''t resist teasing her. "Oh, not much," he said, feigning casualness. "Charles was just saying he likes you and isn''t sure how to confess."


    Vivian''s cheeks turned bright red, and she stammered, "Wh-what? Is that all you boys ever think about? Really!"


    Alex chuckled, clearly amused as he watched her fidget, casting a quick glance toward the door as if Charles might pop back in at any moment. She looked both embarrassed and annoyed, making her reaction even funnier to him.


    With a playful shrug, Alex leaned back and smirked. "Don''t worry. If he ever asks, I''ll deny saying anything."


    As the Hogwarts Express rumbled along the tracks, Alex tried to explain himself to Vivian. She somehow twisted his joke into a full-blown story. No matter how many times he insisted he was only teasing, she refused to believe him.


    "I swear, Charles didn''t confess to you! It was just a joke!" Alex groaned, running a hand through his hair. But Vivian pouted and glared at him.


    "Hmph! You''re lying, Alex. You probably put the idea in his head! Otherwise, why does he always run away when he sees me?" She folded her arms, looking smug. "Just tell him to talk to me already! I don''t need a go-between!"


    Finally, after what felt like an endless ride, they arrived at Hogwarts. Now that they were older, they skipped the lake crossing in little boats and headed straight for the carriages, where black-skinned, winged Thestrals waited.


    Alex paused, staring at the creatures'' thin, leathery bodies and pale, piercing eyes. He could see Thestrals now, ever since witnessing Evan Rozier''s death last year. The memory always drew him to these mysterious creatures, making him wonder what their skin felt like to the touch.


    Vivian snapped him out of his thoughts. "Why are you staring into thin air? Come on, get in already!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reluctantly, Alex climbed into the carriage, giving the Thestral a final glance as they rode up to the castle. The grand stone walls of Hogwarts loomed above them as they entered the bustling hall, where the first-years lined up, wide-eyed and fidgeting, for the Sorting Ceremony.

 Chapter 72 - 72 - Professor Bones

    Alex watched the Sorting Hat¡ªan old, scruffy thing¡ªas it judged each student one by one. For some reason, he always felt it stared back at him. Shaking his head, he scowled at it. "Just a hat," he reminded himself, though the thought felt oddly uncomfortable.


    Once the ceremony ended, Dumbledore rose, his gaze both calm and piercing as he addressed the school. "As we begin another year, I''d like to introduce your new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor," he announced. "Sadly, Professor Robb, who taught you last year, passed away over the summer due to his age."


    Alex frowned, recalling the frail, trembling professor. He''d often worried the old man might collapse mid-lesson, and it seemed his concerns weren''t far off.


    "Please welcome Professor Edgar Bones," Dumbledore continued, gesturing toward a tall man with a rugged beard near the staff table.


    Alex blinked in surprise. He recognized Bones as one of the founding members of the Order of the Phoenix. Lily had spoken highly of him, often mentioning his talent for spellwork and runes. Bones nodded toward Alex with a faint smile, which Alex returned with an excited grin.


    That night, Alex''s first Defense Against the Dark Arts class with Bones was unlike any he''d had before. Professor Bones had a deep, booming voice and a humor that quickly put everyone at ease. His lessons were clear and practical, unlike the old professor''s, and by the end of the class, Alex was fascinated.


    After class, Professor Bones called him over. Up close, Bones looked intimidating, with his thick beard and strong jaw, but his voice was warm and encouraging.


    "Alex, I met Lily before I arrived. She mentioned you''re talented with spells and have a strong interest in runes. Is that right?"


    Alex nodded modestly, though excitement bubbled up. "Yes, sir. I''ve been working on some rune ideas lately, but¡­ I''m a bit stuck."


    Bones'' eyebrows rose. "Creating your own? Impressive! Why don''t you come by my office sometime? I''m no expert, but I think I can share a thing or two."


    Alex''s heart raced with excitement as he accepted the offer, his mind already buzzing with ideas.


    That evening, Alex found himself standing outside Professor Bones'' office, his hand raised to knock. When the door swung open, Bones stood there, holding a tray with a half-eaten meal. He chuckled at the sight of Alex, clearly amused by his enthusiasm.


    "You''re a bit early!" Bones greeted him with a warm grin. "I haven''t even finished dinner yet, so you might have to wait a few minutes."


    Alex''s face flushed, and he scratched his head, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Sorry, Professor Bones. I just¡­ couldn''t wait to get started."


    Bones laughed, waving him in. "No need to apologize, Alex. Come on in and make yourself comfortable."


    Alex stepped inside, his eyes immediately scanning the room. Shelves filled with ancient books lined the walls, their spines worn with age. In one corner, a polished rune workbench gleamed under the lamplight, with neat rows of crystals and tools carefully arranged.


    With a smile, Bones gestured for Alex to sit nearby. Alex''s gaze wandered around the office, stopping on a large, polished rune workbench in the corner. It was far more advanced than the one at Lily''s house, complete with rows of crystals for testing magic. The setup was clearly state-of-the-art and likely very expensive.


    Noticing Alex''s interest, Bones raised an eyebrow. "You recognize that workbench?" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex nodded, impressed. "Yes, I saw something similar at Lily''s house last Christmas. I started learning runes there, but yours seems more advanced."


    "Ah, that explains a lot," Bones replied thoughtfully, seeing that Alex''s knowledge was beyond most second-year students. "So, how are you studying runes now?"


    Alex reached into his bag and pulled out a rune disk he always kept with him. "I''m using this. James and Lily gave it to me along with a book on basic runes. I''ve been learning from that, and now I''m trying to understand ancient runes and even experimenting with combining them."


    Bones looked genuinely impressed. "You''re already working on ancient runes? That''s usually beyond third-year level. And you''re experimenting too?"


    Alex shrugged, modest but eager. Bones noted this with admiration, seeing a rare passion in the young wizard. Quickly finishing his meal, Bones turned his full attention to Alex.


    "Alright, let''s try something," Bones said, raising his hand to summon a small orb of light. With a gentle push, the glowing orb floated toward Alex.


    Alex instinctively reached out, focusing his magic as the light settled in his hand, pulsing faintly. He sensed the orb held strong magic, though its glow was dimmer than a typical Lumos spell. Intrigued, he studied it closely.


    Bones tilted his head, noticing Alex''s reaction. "What''s on your mind? Does something seem different?"


    "Yes," Alex replied thoughtfully. "This orb has more magic, but the light is dimmer than usual. It feels¡­ heavier somehow."


    "Can you actually sense the magic in it?" Bones asked, more curious now.


    To test this, Bones conjured a second orb¡ªthis one much brighter, but with less magic. "Try with this one."


    Alex took the brighter orb, examining it before looking up in surprise. "This one has less magic, but it''s a lot brighter. How does that work?"


    ''How indeed,'' Bones thought, hiding his astonishment.


    He''d meant for a simple test but now looked at Alex with a mix of disbelief and admiration. Alex was sensing magic in ways no second-year student should. Bones marveled at the young wizard''s rare sensitivity, wondering if Alex might surpass some adult wizards he knew.


    Unaware of Bones'' amazement, Alex continued studying the orbs, tracing his fingers around them. He experimented by channeling his own magic into the orbs, adjusting their balance. The brighter one flickered and went out in his hand, while the dimmer one lasted longer before fading.


    "So," Alex mused, "if there''s more magic, it''s dimmer but lasts longer, and if there''s less, it''s brighter but burns out faster."


    "Alex, let''s sit and talk." Bones gestured to a small table, and they both took a seat.


    "Do you know why I had you hold those orbs?" Bones asked, leaning forward.


    Alex thought carefully before answering. "You wanted to see my understanding of magic control. I noticed that the one with more magic was steadier but dimmer, while the other had less power and was brighter but less stable."

 Chapter 73 - 73 - Guidance

    Bones chuckled. "Not exactly. I just wanted to see if you could even hold the orb in the first place. Most students your age either can''t grasp it or end up breaking it by accident. But when you mentioned sensing the magic within, I adjusted the orbs a bit to test something."


    "So, my reaction¡­ is unusual?" Alex asked, beginning to grasp the significance.


    "Yes, very," Bones replied with a small smile. "Your control over magic is impressive for your age¡ªbetter than most older students. Even more impressive is your ability to sense magic itself. Have you heard of the term ''magic sensitivity''?"


    Alex nodded. "Professor Flitwick mentioned it to me. He said my sensitivity to magic was unusually high, which is why he invited me into his magic club. I''ve been training it for a long time."


    Bones nodded, though internally he was shocked. Magic sensitivity was typically considered an inborn trait, not something that could be trained. He made a mental note to discuss it with Flitwick later. For now, he returned to the lesson.


    "Since you have strong control and sensitivity, you might be ready to learn advanced skills like silent and wandless casting," Bones said.


    At that, Alex raised his hand toward the ink bottle on the table. Without a sound or even a whisper, he made it float, hovering gently between them.


    Bones'' eyes widened, his words catching in his throat. Alex had not only mastered silent casting but could also perform wandless magic, a rare skill even among adult wizards. Bones could barely contain his excitement, realizing that Alex was a truly gifted student.


    "Alright, I see you''re even more skilled in magic than I thought," Bones said, smiling as he opened his desk drawer and handed Alex two thick books. "These should help with your studies."


    Alex looked at the covers: 49 Spells: Dismantling and Combining Formulas and The Complete Guide to Aggregate Runes. The first was packed with advanced theories on modifying spells, while the second was a foundational text on runes.


    "Thank you, Professor," Alex said gratefully, holding the books as if they were treasures.


    "With your abilities, theoretical books might not be enough to keep you challenged. Practical guidance would be better for you." Bones paused, then asked, "By the way, have you thought about which area of study you''d like to focus on¡ªspellcasting or alchemy?"


    Alex tilted his head, considering. "Is there a big difference?"


    Bones smiled, relaxing. "Both fields are similar, but they differ too. Focusing on spells involves knowing how to develop, optimize, dismantle, translate, and cast them. Since you''re already skilled with silent and wandless casting, that part will be easier for you. But if you create a new spell or modify an old one, you''ll need to understand the language of spells." He continued, "For instance, my specialty lies in dismantling, restoring, and optimizing spells. Creating new spells is tough, but I have experience breaking down unfamiliar runes to figure out the spells within."


    Alex remembered that Lily had told him Bones worked with ancient runes and had once restored an ancient rune spell, which had fascinated him.


    Bones then explained alchemy. "Alchemy, on the other hand, is about spell development, enchantment, and material knowledge. It requires steady hands, a good sense of space, and patience¡ªtraits highly valued among alchemists."


    "A sense of space?" Alex asked, curious.


    "Some spells need to be engraved within complex, often curved objects. Even a tiny misalignment can make the spell fail¡ªor worse. Many alchemists have seen their work explode because of small mistakes," Bones said, raising his eyebrows at the memory.


    Alex nodded, beginning to understand. "I''m interested in both, but I''ve been leaning toward spell development. In the charm club, I''m actually working on a sound-based spell."


    Bones'' eyes lit up with curiosity. "A sound spell? Tell me more."


    Sitting up straighter, Alex shared his idea. "I''m calling it an echolocation spell for now. It''s inspired by how bats navigate. Bats send out ultrasonic waves that bounce back when they hit something, allowing the bat to sense its surroundings. I want to make a spell that works the same way."


    Bones was intrigued but also a bit lost in the technical details.


    Alex continued, "I noticed most sound-based spells use the ''control'' rune as the base. It seems to be essential for sound spells. Why is that?"


    Bones relaxed, glad to be back on familiar ground. "Good observation. The ''control'' rune is essential because it''s used for spells that need guidance and precision. Many common spells¡ªlike the Levitation Charm and Shield Charm¡ªare based on control."


    He went on, "Other spells, especially ones involving physical changes, use the ''change'' rune. This rune handles transformations¡ªlike with the Shrinking Charm or Extension Charm. It''s also key in Transfiguration spells."


    "For spells that release elements, like Aguamenti or Incendio, the base rune is ''element,''" Bones explained. "The effect you want determines the base rune, and then you add other runes around it."


    Alex thought this over, nodding. "So, if the spell doesn''t change an object''s shape, it uses ''control'' as the base; if it changes shape, it uses ''change,'' and if it''s elemental, it uses ''element.'' Are there more types?"


    Bones smiled. "Yes, there are. Memory-related spells use the ''thought'' rune, while darker magic, like the Unforgivable Curses, use ''soul'' runes. Soul-based magic is highly complex and dangerous, which is why it''s restricted."


    With his questions answered, Alex returned to his spell idea. "So, I''m using ''control'' as the base, but since the spell needs to send and then receive sound waves, I added ''sound,'' ''emission,'' ''induction,'' and ''present'' runes to create a positioning effect." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bones raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Show me how you''ve combined them."


    Alex began arranging the runes on the table, carefully placing each one. Bones watched with growing respect, noting Alex''s precision. Once it was set up, he examined the structure.


    "Have you tried casting it?" Bones asked.


    Alex nodded, looking slightly disappointed. "I tried, but it just made a buzzing sound without any feedback."


    "What do you think went wrong?" Bones asked, encouraging Alex to reflect.


    "I think it''s because the frequency of the sound waves wasn''t high enough to mimic ultrasonic waves," Alex replied, sharing his theory.


    Bones nodded. "You''re on the right track, but there''s a small error here." He pointed to a part of Alex''s rune setup.


    "Is something wrong?" Alex asked, puzzled.


    "Yes. Your spell sends out high-frequency waves and receives them, but what will you do with the feedback? How will you ''see'' the information it gathers? Through sound or sight?"

 Chapter 74 - 74 - Ambush at Slytherin

    Alex paused, realizing he hadn''t thought this through. If he got feedback through his ears, it would be noisy and probably confusing. Using his eyes would be better, but he''d be limited to seeing only in one direction, which might mess with his regular vision.


    Bones noticed Alex''s dilemma and suggested, "Your spell is perfect for detecting things behind barriers or in low-visibility places like forests. I also think it could help you spot people who are invisible or using cloaking spells, right?"


    Alex''s eyes brightened. "Exactly! I was hoping it might work even if someone used a Disillusionment Charm or an Invisibility Cloak."


    Bones nodded, impressed. "That makes it even more promising. I suggest two possible solutions: first, you could try channeling the feedback directly to your mind, similar to how Legilimency transmits thoughts. But that''s risky and requires advanced skills. I wouldn''t recommend it for you yet."


    Alex considered this, but Bones continued, "The second option is safer. You could use an alchemical item¡ªlike a mirror or a pair of glasses¡ªto display the information. The spell would send out sound waves, which the alchemy item could receive, giving you a visual readout."


    Alex''s face lit up. "I like the second idea. I''ll go with that!"


    Bones nodded approvingly. "Good choice. Developing the spell with alchemy is not only safer but also more manageable at your level."


    They wrapped up the lesson, with Bones giving Alex a few pointers on alchemical materials and enchantments, mentioning that they would cover more in future lessons. Alex left the office feeling inspired, the weight of two books in his arms a satisfying reminder of the day''s progress. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The castle was dim and quiet as he made his way back to the Slytherin dormitory, shadows stretching long in the corridors. Lost in thought, he barely noticed the time and realized curfew was near. Quickening his pace, he crossed the third-floor corridor, his mind still buzzing with ideas from the lesson.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound caught his attention. He spun around just in time to see two dark objects flying straight at him. Instinctively, he cast a barrier, and the objects hit it with a loud splat, releasing a foul smell.


    "Dung bombs?" Alex muttered, grimacing as the stench filled the air. He quickly manipulated the air around him, creating a gust to blow the smell away, then darted behind a nearby pillar to look for his attackers. But whoever had thrown the bombs was already gone.


    Thinking about his attackers, he muttered, "You think you can mess with me without facing the consequences? You really think I''m an easy target?" Just then, a voice broke through his thoughts.


    "Who''s causing trouble now, you little brats!" Filch''s voice echoed down the corridor.


    Alex quickly assessed the situation. One end of the hall was blocked by the dung bomb''s mess, while Filch''s approach cut off the other. With no good options, Alex decided to take the risky route. He leapt over the stone railing of the corridor and landed on the floor below, cushioning each drop with a quick burst of magic to form temporary barriers under his feet.


    He landed smoothly in the hallway below, grinning as he pieced together his attackers'' plan. ''They knew Filch was on patrol and expected me to either run into him or through the dung bomb mess, where they could ambush me. They''re probably hiding on the other side, waiting for me to walk right into their trap.''


    On the third floor, just beyond the dung bomb mess, Travers and three other second-year Slytherin students crouched, waiting for Alex. Travers had always resented Alex but never had a chance to confront him openly. Seeing him lost in thought had been the perfect opportunity.


    "Alright, he must''ve been caught by Filch by now. Let''s get out of here before we''re the ones in trouble," Rozier whispered nervously to Travers, glancing around.


    Rozier had initially tried to stop Travers from attacking Alex, but Travers ignored him, throwing the dung bombs anyway. Now Rozier regretted getting involved, worried about Filch''s wrath if they were caught.


    "Relax," Travers sneered. "Filch is on the other end. Alex has no choice but to run in our direction. Once he''s forced out of hiding, we''ll strike together and teach that Mudblood a lesson."


    The group waited, but as minutes passed, there was still no sign of Alex. Filch''s angry shouts grew louder as he searched nearby classrooms, inching closer.


    "Did he just vanish?" Rozier muttered anxiously. "He couldn''t have just jumped off the corridor, could he?"


    With Filch nearing, Rozier and the other students begged Travers to retreat. Frustrated, Travers finally agreed, cursing under his breath as they headed toward the staircase leading down to the second floor.


    As they reached the landing, a sudden flurry of spells struck from the shadows. Two of Travers'' companions cried out in pain as they collapsed, hit hard by an unseen force. Before Travers could react, a powerful spell hit him squarely, throwing him against the wall and knocking him out cold.


    Rozier, the last one standing, froze in terror as Alex stepped out of the shadows, his expression calm but cold.


    Rozier stammered, "It¡ªit wasn''t me! I tried to stop him, but he wouldn''t listen!"


    Alex raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by Rozier''s cowardice. With a slight smirk, he reached down to search the unconscious students, quickly finding several coin pouches. He counted the coins¡ªover thirty Galleons¡ªand gave a satisfied nod.


    "Relax, Rozier," Alex said, his tone chillingly calm. "You and your friends have been quite generous. Thanks for the donation." He jingled the pouches, a glint of amusement in his eyes. "Now, about your ''protection fee'' for the next three months?"


    Rozier''s face fell, realizing he''d just funded Alex''s new "fee." But he nodded weakly, unable to refuse.


    Alex dragged him up, dusting him off in a mocking gesture. "Good. Now, I know you don''t have the nerve to go after me on your own, so as long as you stay out of trouble, I''ll leave you alone."


    Alex shook the coin pouch as he asked, "One last thing¡ªhas your family been up to anything recently? And Travers, has he been involved with anyone?"

 Chapter 75 - 75 - Training Charles

    Rozier spilled everything. "Since Evan died, my family''s tried to stay neutral. But Travers has been hanging around Wilkes, a fourth-year who''s a big supporter of You-Know-Who. That''s all I know, really."


    Alex nodded. "Alright, I''ll let you off this time. Tell everyone you ''barely escaped,''" he sneered, turning away and leaving Rozier trembling.


    Returning to the Slytherin dormitory, Alex knew more confrontations like this were inevitable. Tensions were rising at Hogwarts, with more Slytherins choosing sides, and those trying to remain neutral were under pressure. Avoiding conflicts was becoming impossible.


    The next morning, Vivian filled him in on the aftermath of his attackers. After Alex left, Rozier had pretended to be unconscious, lying on the floor until Filch arrived. Filch assumed they''d thrown the dung bombs and punished them on the spot. Rozier and his friends were forced to scrub the corridor clean until midnight and got a month''s detention.


    Vivian sighed. "The pure-blood families in Slytherin are getting restless, pushing everyone to choose a side. Even Vanessa, the head of the female student council, can''t keep them in line anymore. Neutral students are targeted if they refuse to join."


    Alex listened, nodding. He could feel the rising hostility among his classmates. With things growing more dangerous, he decided to prepare himself.


    As a Muggle-born in Slytherin, Alex knew he''d always be a target for pure-blood supremacists. But after a year of intense self-training, he wasn''t afraid. Still, he decided it was best to avoid unnecessary fights, so he moved to a small hut near the Forbidden Forest, hoping the distance would give him some peace to focus on his studies and training.


    After setting up in his new place, Alex followed a strict routine: practicing spells daily, studying advanced spell theories, and training with Professor Bones at night. The hut became a refuge where he could push himself without interruptions.


    One evening, as Alex was deeply engrossed in a book on Runes, learning ways to optimize spells by adjusting rune structures, he discovered techniques to manipulate soundwave frequency and harmony. He was absorbed in these discoveries when a knock at the door interrupted him.


    Opening the door, Alex saw Charles standing outside. Alex grinned. "You''re here. Looks like reason won over impulse."


    Charles stepped inside, glancing around the hut. "You''re living here now?"


    "Yep. Things are tense in Slytherin. The pure-bloods are forcing everyone to pick a side. They won''t leave me alone, so I figured I''d step away from the chaos and focus on getting stronger." Alex shrugged, though his voice held a determined edge.


    Charles frowned. "It''s crazy that they''d even turn on their own classmates like that. What about Vivian? She hates those pure-blood types."


    "She''s from a strong family, and even though she''s mixed blood, she won''t be directly targeted. Plus, Vanessa is keeping an eye on the girls, so she''s safe," Alex assured him.


    Charles nodded but looked troubled. "I feel useless, like I can''t do anything right. There''s been tension between our house and Slytherin, but I''m not strong enough to make a difference. I''m ready to work hard, but I need your guidance. Tell me what to do."


    Alex reached into his desk, pulling out a piece of parchment. "I''ve put together a training plan for you. From now on, you''ll have to commit to some serious exercises."


    Charles scanned the paper, his brow furrowing. "Running? How is that special training? Shouldn''t I be practicing spells?"


    Alex tapped Charles''s shoulder with a knowing smile. "Your body isn''t strong enough yet. Improving your stamina and strength will boost your reaction time and make your magic more effective. Regular exercise will also help you build a strong will, which can enhance your magic."


    Before Charles could respond, Alex laid out the schedule. "Every morning, we''ll start with a run to build up your endurance. After classes, come here for spell-casting exercises and endurance training. This won''t be easy, so get ready."


    Charles looked determined. "I don''t mind hard work. I just want to get stronger."


    Seeing the resolve in Charles''s eyes, Alex gave an approving nod. He knew that with the right guidance, Charles had the potential to grow stronger.


    "Alright, let''s start with some spell extension training," Alex said, setting down a large pot of water and floating it above Charles''s head. "Use a Levitation Charm to keep it steady."


    Charles hadn''t heard of this training technique, but he complied, pulling out his wand and casting the spell. The pot hovered shakily above him.


    "Now, keep it there as long as you can. Focus on feeling the flow of magic in your body and try to conserve your strength," Alex instructed. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charles stared at the heavy pot, feeling nervous. "And then what?"


    "Just hold it," Alex replied, settling down in his chair and flipping through his book. "This kind of continuous casting will improve your control over your magic."


    Charles managed for a few minutes, but soon his arms ached, and his neck stiffened from looking up. "Is this really helping? I''m not sure how much longer I can keep this up!"


    "It''s only been a few minutes," Alex said, not even glancing up. "When I was younger, I could go for much longer. Push yourself¡ªendurance takes time to build."


    Charles huffed but kept going, struggling to maintain his focus. His legs started shaking as he held the spell, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Alex knew Charles would tire quickly at first, just like anyone with a new training routine. But he wanted Charles to learn resilience.


    "You have to last at least ten minutes," Alex reminded him.


    "Alright!" Charles gritted his teeth, determination shining in his eyes.


    Time ticked by, and Charles managed to hold the spell for a full ten minutes, though Alex hadn''t told him time was up. He wanted to push Charles a little further to test his limits.


    Charles''s arms were trembling, and his magic felt nearly drained. With a slightly dazed look, he asked, "Is it done yet? It feels like I''ve been holding this forever."


    "Just 30 seconds left," Alex replied, glancing at his watch. "I''ve been keeping track. Don''t give up now¡ªyou''re so close." It had already been 13 minutes, and it was clear Charles was reaching his limit.


    Charles pushed himself for another minute, but his legs started to wobble. Alex encouraged him, "Just ten more seconds, hang in there!"


    As Charles gathered the last of his strength, he began counting down in his head. But as he reached the end of ten seconds, he felt his body start to give out. His control slipped, and he nearly collapsed. Just before he could fall, Alex raised his hand, giving Charles the support he needed to stay on his feet.


    "Alright, let''s get you seated," Alex said, guiding Charles to a nearby chair and handing him a full glass of water. "Drink this¡ªyou need to recover."

 Chapter 76 - 76 - Type of Metal

    Charles felt utterly drained. He had never exhausted his magic reserves before, and now his whole body felt limp. Even lifting his wand seemed impossible.


    "Now focus on how your body feels," Alex instructed. "I''ll grab you something to eat. After using up all your magic, your body starts refilling both your energy and magic reserves, gradually boosting your capacity."


    Nodding, Charles concentrated on his body. He felt deflated, as if all his energy had vanished. Yet, slowly, he sensed a strange warmth from within, like his body was beginning to replenish his magic bit by bit.


    It reminded him of a water pipe slowly filling up. At first, when empty, he could feel each drop, but as it filled, he could barely notice the individual flows. This sensation, he realized, was his magic returning. He could feel his sensitivity to it growing.


    If Alex could help him control and enhance this perception, the Charm Club might gain valuable insights into magical sensitivity. Professor Flitwick had hinted that exploring this sensitivity could open new pathways in spellcasting.


    Alex returned with a blueberry pie from Hagrid''s kitchen and handed it to Charles. "How do you feel?" he asked.


    Charles dug into the pie, famished. Between bites, he said, "I can feel the magic coming back slowly. It''s like... it''s filling bit by bit."


    "Good. That''s a feeling you''ll get familiar with," Alex chuckled.


    Thinking about the exhaustion he had felt, Charles asked, "Do you do this kind of training too?"


    "I started when I was seven," Alex replied casually. "Even now, I still do it before bed. The effects are most noticeable at first. Over time, you get used to it and start recognizing your limits."


    "Seven?!" Charles stared at him in disbelief. "How did you manage to keep going through this kind of pain?"


    Alex gave a small shrug. "You just learn to live with it, you know? It becomes... normal."


    After resting a bit, Alex and Charles joined Hagrid for dinner. Hagrid enjoyed having them over, especially since Charles was a friend of Alex''s. Later, Alex walked Charles back to the castle, then headed off for a spell lesson with Professor Bones. "Today, I''ll introduce you to some alchemy materials," Bones said, gesturing to a table filled with different types of wood, metal, and leather.


    As Alex touched each material, he noticed a familiar one¡ªa bronze-like metal that reminded him of the amulet Lily had given him. Bones saw his curiosity and smiled. "That''s ''Ur bronze,'' created by the goblins. It''s a popular choice for beginners due to its stability and magic-storing properties. It''s quite affordable too compared to other options." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex realized that Lily''s amulet had been crafted from this material. She hadn''t been exaggerating when she said it was something she''d made casually.


    "Invented?" Alex asked, intrigued.


    "Yes," Bones explained. "In both the wizard and Muggle worlds, the metals we know aren''t naturally magical. These alloys are created by combining regular metals with magic or magical creature ingredients. Each alloy has unique properties based on the formula used, which makes the formula itself highly valuable."


    Bones picked up a silver candle holder next. Alex was captivated by the rare candle holder in Professor Bones''s hand. Its silvery surface gleamed with a brightness beyond ordinary metal, tiny star-like flecks sparkling across it as if it held its own night sky.


    "This," Professor Bones began, holding the silver piece carefully, "is made from a special metal called Goblin Silver. Goblins have mastered its creation, making it incredibly valuable. It''s as prized as a Galleon, but you won''t find it in regular shops. If you''re lucky, you might spot some on the black market, where the prices are sky-high. Some alchemists even melt down goblin-made silverware like this to create powerful magical items. This candle holder is the only piece of goblin silverware I own."


    Alex turned the candle holder in his hands, amazed by the way light reflected off its surface. The metal felt almost alive, shining brighter than anything he''d seen. Professor Bones continued, "There''s also a rarer one called mithril, even stronger than goblin silver. Legend has it that Rowena Ravenclaw used a piece of refined mithril to make her famous diadem."


    Next, Professor Bones introduced Alex to another goblin metal. "This is Ulim Steel," he said, displaying a small, dull-looking brooch. "Also called goblin steel or goblin iron, it''s one of the hardest and most stable materials in the wizarding world. While it lacks exceptional magical properties, it''s top-notch for creating spatial items. When you apply an Extension Charm on Ulim Steel, it can create a vast, stable space that, as long as it''s regularly charged, will last indefinitely."


    Alex''s curiosity peaked as he watched Professor Bones channel some magic into the brooch. Instantly, a neatly folded robe appeared in his hand, then vanished back into the brooch with another pulse of magic.


    "Besides space-type items, Ulim Steel''s strength makes it perfect for things like boxes, doors, and even vaults. Gringotts, for example, uses Ulim Steel in its vault doors. Another Hogwarts treasure, the Sword of Gryffindor, is rumored to be made of a unique mix of Ulim Steel, Goblin Silver, and Mithril."


    Alex nodded, admiration clear in his eyes. "The goblins really do have a way with metalwork," he remarked. "It''s incredible that they''ve created so many exceptional alloys."


    Professor Bones agreed. "Yes, goblins have excelled in magical metallurgy, which once fueled their sense of pride as a race. Sadly, that invention also led to conflicts, which we now call the Goblin Rebellions. Some even say that certain alchemists started those wars, driven by their greed for goblin-made metals."


    Alex''s eyes widened. "But didn''t wizards eventually win those wars? And did they get the goblins'' formulas in the end?"


    Professor Bones sighed. "The wizards claimed victory, yes, but it was far from a clean win. Goblins fought fiercely, and an outright win would have meant severe wizard casualties. To complicate things, it''s said that a famous alchemist stepped in to deescalate the situation."


    "Really? Who was it?" Alex asked, captivated.


    "Nick Flamel," Professor Bones replied with a hint of reverence.


    Alex''s jaw dropped. "The same Nick Flamel who created the Philosopher''s Stone?"


    Professor Bones nodded, his tone serious. "Yes. And the reason relates to a unique metal he invented. Here, take a look." He pulled out a piece of parchment, its surface covered in sketches and notes.


    Alex studied the parchment, noticing a picture of an unusual metal. It looked like titanium¡ªa little lighter than silver. He glanced up at Professor Bones.


    "This is Lemay Alloy," Professor Bones explained. "Flamel crafted it with the strength of Ulim Steel and the magical stability of Isser Mithril. It''s one of the finest metals wizards ever had access to."


    Understanding dawned on Alex. "So Flamel''s alloy meant wizards didn''t need goblin metals?"

 Chapter 77 - 77 - Nick Flamel

    Professor Bones nodded. "Exactly. But that''s where things took a twist. After the Goblin Rebellions ended, when wizards tried to secure a steady supply of Lemay Alloy, Nick Flamel vanished. No one knew why, but occasionally, small amounts of the alloy would surface, proof that Flamel was still alive. Some say he kept the formula hidden because creating it was costly or required rare materials. Others speculate it needed the Philosopher''s Stone itself."


    Bones chuckled, "But I may get my hands on a piece soon. Dumbledore promised me a sample of Lemay Alloy as part of my teaching reward."


    Alex''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Dumbledore''s giving you something that rare?"


    "Yes," Bones said with a mysterious smile. "Dumbledore and Flamel are friends. Few people know, but it''s said that Dumbledore is one of the few who knows Flamel''s whereabouts."


    Alex found himself slightly puzzled. In this case why hadn''t anyone in the Order of the Phoenix thought to acquire some Lemay alloy from Nick? If it could enhance their defense, wouldn''t it be worth the effort? Was the process for making this alloy truly that difficult? Alex had no way to know, and these advanced materials were beyond his current understanding, only sparking more questions in his mind.


    Professor Bones, however, didn''t linger on Lemay alloy. He moved forward, introducing Alex to other magical metals, each with unique properties and histories.


    "One example is Agrippa alloy," Professor Bones said, his voice steady. "It''s a bit weaker than Ulim Steel but more common since it was invented by the wizard Cornelius Agrippa. Many alchemists know the formula." He then paused, looking thoughtful, "And then there''s the Herpo alloy¡ªa controversial material designed for curses and dark magic, developed by the Herpo the Foul. It has incredible transformative qualities, able to disguise itself as other magical metals, making it an ideal choice for deceptive, cursed artifacts."


    As Professor Bones described these materials, Alex couldn''t help but realize that the professor''s knowledge of alchemy was very vast. His understanding went far beyond the basics, showing years of study and experience. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Throughout the lecture, Professor Bones displayed various alchemical items made from these materials, giving Alex a chance to observe them up close. Touching and examining each one, Alex began to grasp the fundamentals of these materials.


    After detailing different magical metals, Professor Bones shifted to the importance of wood in alchemy, and then onto the alchemical use of magical creature parts, explaining how skins, hair, bones, and other remains held unique properties. "The most common alchemy items on the market today," Professor Bones explained, "often come from these biological materials."


    Suddenly, Alex had a realization¡ªhe''d been sitting on a wealth of resources without even realizing it! The very materials Professor Bones was introducing were things he''d seen around Hagrid''s hut. Unicorn hair, for example, wasn''t that the braided rope Hagrid used to hang up bacon? And that plush cushion Hagrid had given him to sit on, it was manticore fur! He even remembered seeing a dragon skin as the footpad by Hagrid''s door.


    It hit him like a bolt¡ªHagrid was silently very rich, he was sitting on so many magical treasures. Alex would never see Hagrid in the same way again. Over the next few days, Alex continued learning with Professor Bones, familiarizing himself with more alchemical materials. Finally, Professor Bones introduced him to the tools of enchantment.


    "These," Professor Bones said, spreading out a roll of tools, "are the essentials for alchemical enchanting." Inside the tool set were fourteen carving knives, divided into two groups of seven, alongside a magnifying glass, scales, rulers, compasses, and pliers.


    Professor Bones explained the two main enchantment methods. "First, there''s direct spell enchanting, like with an invisibility cloak, but it doesn''t last long¡ªmaybe a few years at best. The other method, engraving, is more durable. You inscribe the magical runes onto the material, and as long as you replenish its magic, the enchantment can last much longer."


    He pointed to two engraving techniques: clear engraving, where the runes are carved visibly onto the surface, and hidden engraving, a more advanced method that requires steady magic control to invisibly inscribe runes by directly infusing them into the material.


    Alex leaned in, carefully inspecting the carving knives. The clear engraving knives were sharp, designed for cutting precise lines, while the hidden engraving knives were more delicate, with thin tubes that allowed for controlled magic infusion.


    Professor Bones encouraged him to try hidden engraving first. Alex held the hidden carving knife over a small piece of wood, gathering his focus. Slowly, he began to channel his magic through the knife, controlling his output to trace a floating spell rune. It was harder than he thought; maintaining a steady flow of magic while carving was tricky. Halfway through, his control slipped, and with a faint pop, the wood chip cracked.


    Watching closely, Professor Bones gave him a nod. "Not bad for your first try! Wood is more fragile with magic, but if this were metal, it would handle the stress much better. Keep practicing."


    Alex took another piece of wood, attempting the rune again, and again he faltered. Professor Bones was patient, though, offering advice and encouragement with each try. Finally, after four times, Alex completed his first successful rune. When he activated it with a bit of magic, the wood chip floated gently above the table.


    Professor Bones smiled broadly. "Excellent! One success out of five attempts is impressive, especially with a material as challenging as wood."


    "Thank you, Professor," Alex said, his voice bright with accomplishment. He could now envision the potential of alchemy in his hands.


    As a final gesture, Professor Bones handed Alex the hidden carving knife. "Take this with you to practice. Once you''re comfortable, we''ll move on to testing your echolocation spell."


    The next day, Alex committed himself fully to his studies. He spent most of his time in the library, borrowing every book he could find about spells, charms, and enchantments. Back in his hut, he would bury himself in studying and practicing inscription spells, determined to get better.


    Charles continued to train alongside him. Every morning, they met up, and Alex led them through rigorous physical exercises. Charles struggled to keep up with Alex''s routines, which started with a five-kilometer run. At first, Charles could barely handle it, feeling completely drained by the end. But after a week, he was slowly starting to adapt, his stamina and endurance beginning to improve little by little.


    In the afternoons, Charles joined Alex back at the hut near the edge of the Forbidden Forest for spell practice and time-focused training. Outside, Alex had set up wooden targets for Charles to practice spells like the Disarming Charm and the Stunning Spell, Stupefy. Each session, Charles gave it his all, putting in every ounce of effort. By the end of each day, he was exhausted but also satisfied, feeling himself grow stronger and more confident as he discovered this new world of magic.

 Chapter 78 - 78 - Echo Charm

    One afternoon, on his way back to the library, Alex spotted Vivian sitting alone in Clock Square, looking upset as she sat on a bench, deep in thought.


    "Vivian, weren''t you excited about the Quidditch tryouts today?" Alex asked, remembering how excited she''d been the day before, sharing her hopes of making the team. Alex knew Vivian was a great flyer; he was sure she''d be chosen, at least as a reserve player. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vivian''s face twisted in frustration. "Ugh, don''t get me started! Those purebloods have taken over everything. They''re not just strutting around the common room; now they''re trying to control our Quidditch team. Any Slytherin who hasn''t openly sided with them isn''t even allowed to try out. They even shut out veteran players who don''t support them," she said, her voice seething with anger.


    Alex frowned. "What about Dean Slughorn and Vanessa? Aren''t they doing anything to stop them from messing things up?"


    Vivian sighed. "Our dean''s too soft. As long as there''s no outright brawling, he just turns a blind eye. Vanessa''s busy with her last year; they hardly care about her authority anymore. When she''s there, they keep it in check, but the second she''s gone, it''s chaos," she grumbled.


    Since Alex had been staying away from the common room lately, he hadn''t realized things had escalated to this level.


    Vivian''s frustration only grew as she continued. "You know what? Some of them are openly declaring their support for You-Know-Who now. Just for speaking out, senior Welen Higgs got kicked off the Quidditch team. He was our star Seeker last year when we beat Gryffindor!"


    Alex remembered Welen Higgs, a polite upperclassman with impressive flying skills. "So... Quidditch tryouts are over?" he asked, sensing the answer.


    "Not exactly," Vivian replied bitterly. "Now that guy, Raleigh Yaxley, is leading his newly reorganized team. He''s a prefect and a big pureblood supremacist, so with him in charge, I doubt Slytherin has a real chance at a fair match this year." Her shoulders slumped as her voice faded.


    The mention of Raleigh Yaxley struck a nerve. Alex remembered him well¡ªone of the most vocal pureblood advocates. There had been a heated confrontation between him and Vanessa at the start of last year. Now it sounded like Yaxley was rallying others to his side, aiming to spread his influence.


    Seeing Vivian so dejected, Alex tried to encourage her. "Don''t worry, Vivian. If it doesn''t happen this year, there''s always next year. I believe in your talent, and you should, too."


    Vivian''s frustration didn''t ease. "Easy for you to say. With the way things are going, I might never set foot on a Quidditch pitch for the rest of my time here."


    Alex gave her a meaningful smile. "Maybe not... but I think their reign won''t last forever. Trust me on that."


    Vivian looked at him curiously, sensing there was more behind his words. "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "Nothing," Alex replied lightly, though his tone hinted at hidden intentions. "Just know that I''ve got your back. And I hope you''ll have mine." Vivian tilted her head in confusion as he turned and walked away, leaving her to ponder his words.


    Alex, however, had no intention of being dragged into the pureblood drama. Right now, his focus was on strengthening himself. His studies were advancing quickly, especially his work on the echolocation spell. After numerous adjustments to the spell''s structure, he and Professor Bones had managed to achieve the necessary frequency for ultrasonic waves. They were now in the process of testing various runes to receive and interpret the sound waves.


    "The fourth set of runes shows promising results," Professor Bones remarked, holding a crystal ball they used to test spells. "The refracted sound waves are starting to form images, though the resolution is low and a bit unstable. Note that down, and we''ll test the last two sets. If all goes well, we can refine the fourth set."


    Alex quickly jotted down the results on parchment. They had been testing for days now. His job was to cast the ultrasonic spell repeatedly, while Professor Bones used different crystal balls to detect and receive the sound waves. Each test required ten trials for accuracy, and after four sets of runes, only the fourth had managed to form any image.


    "Let''s try the fifth set of runes," Professor Bones said, setting down one crystal ball and taking up another.


    "Yes, Professor," Alex replied, preparing himself to cast the spell once more.


    After ten thorough trials, Professor Bones set aside the crystal ball he was using, picked up a fresh one, and announced, "The fifth group of runes didn''t quite work. Let''s give the sixth group a try as our final test."


    Alex nodded in agreement, then continued casting his spell with practiced concentration. A spark of surprise lit up Professor Bones'' eyes as he stared into the new crystal ball. "Wait¡ªcould this be it?" he murmured, astonished by what he saw.


    "What''s wrong?" Alex asked, tilting his head in curiosity.


    "See for yourself!" Professor Bones handed Alex the crystal ball and motioned for him to recast the spell.


    Taking the crystal ball in hand, Alex focused his energy and cast an ultrasonic wave. As he looked through the crystal ball, ripples became visible, creating a detailed view of the entire office. By adjusting the angle, he could observe a holographic scene in stunning clarity, revealing even the desks and corners that were hidden from sight. Every angle was stable and clear.


    "This is it? Did we really succeed?" Alex asked, his excitement barely contained as he took in the scene displayed through the crystal ball.


    "It certainly seems so," Professor Bones replied with a similar thrill. "I never imagined an entire world composed of sound waves could look so remarkable!"


    Alex, said with excitement, "With the sixth set of runes as our base, we can refine and perfect this spell!"


    "Let''s get to work, then! I believe we can complete it with this core structure." Professor Bones eagerly opened up his rune table, gesturing to Alex to join him in optimizing the rune set.


    Together, they made minute adjustments to the runic structure and spacing, repeatedly testing and analyzing their progress. After several refinements, they finally settled on a stable, satisfactory rune structure. Taking a deep breath of relief, Professor Bones declared, "At last, we''re done. The next step is engraving it onto alchemy materials. Alex, are you ready to craft your first item?"

 Chapter 79 - 79 - Monocle

    Filled with pride, Alex nodded, "Thank you for everything, Professor Bones. I couldn''t have come this far without your guidance."


    "Ha! Don''t be modest," the professor chuckled. "Without your brilliant idea, we''d have never uncovered such a unique rune."


    Alex took a thoughtful pause before proposing, "My vision is to create a pair of glasses using polished crystal lenses with Ur Bronze as the frames. What do you think?"


    "Excellent choice," Professor Bones agreed. "Circular lenses would allow the runes to form a ring around the frame, emphasizing the crystalline effect."


    "Let''s make a monocle, then," Alex suggested, "with one lens for echo imaging and the other for normal sight."


    "Clever idea," the professor said with a smile. "The materials aren''t difficult to find. I''ll gather them, and you can practice engraving the runes in the meantime. I''ll call for you when everything is ready."


    Touched by the professor''s support, Alex expressed his gratitude. "Thank you so much, Professor. I can''t begin to explain how much your help means to me."


    The professor waved it off with a smile. "No need to thank me. We accomplished this together, and I value that immensely. I''ll prepare two sets of materials so you can make one for me, as well."


    In the following days, Alex spent every free moment practicing rune work. The echolocation charm was fairly simple, using two sets of runes, but combining them correctly took a lot of focus. At first, he found it difficult, but with steady practice, he started to get the hang of it. His hands grew more skilled at engraving, and as his muscles remembered the movements, he could guide the magic more accurately. This helped him make faster progress, and his success rate kept improving.


    At Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Professor Bones approached Alex after class, saying, "The materials are ready. We can start tonight."


    Holding back his excitement, Alex went straight to his hut to practice one last time, determined to be as ready as possible. Even Charles, who had come to train with him, was kindly asked to leave so Alex could focus fully. That evening, Alex arrived at Professor Bones'' office. "Let''s get started," he said with a confident smile.


    The professor revealed the prepared materials: two elegant monocle frames made of dark copper, each holding a polished, flat crystal lens. Thin copper chains were attached to the frames, giving them a simple but elegant look. "Recently, I''ve been practicing drawing a very small rune to prepare for this. I hope it goes well," Alex said with a grin.


    Professor Bones chuckled, "Don''t overthink it. Remember, we''re wizards! The materials can adapt to us, not the other way around."


    With a flick of his wand, Professor Bones cast a magnification spell on one of the lenses, expanding it to the size of a small disk. Alex, having overlooked this option, laughed, realizing his mistake.


    "This spell will last over half an hour," Professor Bones instructed. "You''ll practice on a wooden disk of the same size first, then we''ll magnify the lens again for your final inscription."


    Following the professor''s advice, Alex began practicing on a wooden piece, though his first attempt failed due to the difficulty of maintaining spacing on the curved surface. But on his second try, he succeeded within half an hour, his fingers remembering the rune pattern from countless repetitions.


    "Very good, then let''s officially begin," Professor Bones said with a pleased smile.


    Alex nodded, adjusting his grip on the dark-handled engraving knife as Professor Bones cast a magnifying charm on his monocle. The spectacle frame Alex was working on expanded in size before his eyes, revealing every tiny detail. He took a deep breath, clearing his mind and sharpening his focus, keeping his hand steady as he started carving. Professor Bones stood nearby, quietly watching.


    For Alex, the half-hour of careful engraving was both exhausting and exhilarating. Tons of practice and steadying his emotions meant he rarely felt rattled, but under the time pressure, the question, ''Will there be enough time?'' flickered through his thoughts now and then. Even with these lingering concerns, he kept his hands steady, not allowing his focus to falter.


    Finally, with a sigh of relief, Alex set down the spectacle frame and the knife, wiping the beads of sweat from his forehead. "Phew, it''s done!" he said, feeling a rush of satisfaction. Though it was his first time working on a real alchemical item, he hadn''t made a single mistake.


    "Well done! Go on, try it out yourself!" Professor Bones encouraged, visibly pleased.


    Alex nodded and carefully placed the monocle over his right eye, adjusting it until it fit comfortably. Then, lifting his wand, he whispered the Echo Charm. Instantly, a faint ripple spread from his eye, outlining every object in the room with soft, glowing edges.


    He closed his left eye, and the view at the monocle became even sharper. His vision shifted into a world of dark blue and gray, where everything was made up of gentle lines and shifting waves. "How is it?" Professor Bones asked. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s incredible," Alex replied, smiling as he removed the monocle and handed it over to Professor Bones. "You''ve got to try it yourself."


    Professor Bones eagerly tried it on, his expression changed to one of awe as he experienced the unique perspective for himself. "It''s fascinating," he murmured. "These ripples flowing along the walls and objects¡ªare these the sound waves you mentioned?"


    Alex nodded, suppressing a grin. "Yes, even I didn''t expect it to work this well!"


    Professor Bones chuckled. "Well done, Alex! But we still have one more to engrave. Take a break, have some water, and let''s continue."


    Alex nodded, taking a few moments to regain his energy before starting on the second monocle. The engraving went smoother this time, with his earlier success easing any worries he''d had. Soon, he finished the second piece without a hitch.


    With both monocles now complete, Alex and Professor Bones couldn''t resist testing them together. Like two kids with a new toy, they excitedly dashed out of the office to try the enchanted glasses in different areas of Hogwarts.


    As Alex cast the Echo Charm repeatedly, the two explored every nook and cranny within their monocles'' reach. They marveled at the details that unfolded: from the crevices in the corridor stones to the distant flicker of a hidden owl in the rafters. They even spotted a couple secretly cuddling in a quiet corner and glimpsed Filch patrolling two floors away, entirely unaware of their observation.


    The Echo Charm''s range was vast, allowing them to see through sound waves up to 100 meters away. Professor Bones laughed, clearly enchanted by the experience. "The more I see, the more amazing this becomes. Alex, thank you for this¡ªthis is such a delightful surprise at my age."


    Alex grinned. "Thank you, Professor. Without your guidance, I''d never succeed."

 Chapter 80 - 80 - Experiment

    Professor Bones shook his head, laughing. "Don''t be too modest. This spell is groundbreaking, enough to make a name for you in the wizarding academic world. Get started on a paper¡ªI''ll help you submit it to the best journals."


    "Of course. But, Professor, I''d like to list you as a co-developer. We made this happen together," Alex replied, genuinely.


    Professor Bones nodded, smiling warmly. "Fine, but I insist on being the second author. This is your idea, after all."


    They exchanged a pleased smile and returned to the office, celebrating the birth of a new spell over a shared cup of tea. During the celebration, Professor Bones shared his knowledge of the wizarding world''s alchemy scene, explaining that Wizards had a prominent alchemy research center in Cairo, Egypt. He revealed that the British wizarding community contributed little to alchemy studies internationally, with Dumbledore being one of the few renowned British alchemists.


    As Alex listened closely, he felt his understanding of the wizarding world growing. He was surprised to learn that Britain wasn''t very focused on alchemy compared to other places. This sparked a new curiosity in him about alchemical practices abroad.


    From that night onward, Hogwarts had two people wearing monocles: Professor Edgar Bones, the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, and Alex. Their new accessory quickly drew attention from the student body.


    It didn''t take long for Vivian, with her lively curiosity, to notice. "What''s with the monocle, Alex? Are you starting some new trend?" she teased.


    "Oh, it''s just a little gift for Professor Bones," Alex replied, rolling his eyes as Vivian continued to pester him.


    "Come on, let me try it!" she begged, tilting her head mischievously. Reluctantly, Alex handed over the monocle, knowing it wouldn''t show her anything special unless the Echo Charm was active.


    Vivian slipped on the monocle, struck a pose in front of a nearby mirror, and squinted at herself. "Seriously, there''s nothing to it. Are you wearing this just to look cool?" she teased, quickly losing interest.


    Alex took back the monocle with a quick nod. He didn''t have time to linger here with Vivian; there was too much on his agenda. After saying goodbye, Vivian hurried back to her cabin in the Forbidden Forest. Today, Alex was determined to complete his research and testing on a new spell: the infrasonic spell. This was essentially the opposite of the Echo charm.


    The Echo charm used high-frequency ultrasonic waves that bounced back when they hit objects, allowing Alex to detect obstacles and structures through sound reflection. Its primary use was for reconnaissance and exploration.


    Infrasound, however, operated on ultra-low frequency waves. Because its vibration frequency was close to that of organic tissues, it had the potential to resonate within living organisms, directly impacting their nervous systems. At high intensities, infrasound could even be deadly.


    After much trial and error, Alex had figured out how to adjust sound wave frequencies. If he could increase the frequency for the Echo charm, he reasoned, he could also lower it for the infrasonic spell. Over the past few days, he''d been tirelessly refining this new spell.


    "Beginning the 33rd test of the ''Infrasonic Spell.'' Spell structure: triangular formation. Testing on October 10th at 2:16 p.m.," Alex noted in his journal. Then, he carried a small cage with a labrat outside.


    Since this was a spell with potentially lethal effects, he''d prepared several mice as test subjects. Drawing his wand, Alex carefully visualized the spell structure in his mind, channeling his magic to shape the spell at the wand''s tip. With a quick tap on the cage, he activated the spell.


    A barely audible wave pulsed out from the tip of his wand. Although there was no sound, Alex immediately felt a jarring impact. His head throbbed with a dull ache, and a sickening wave of nausea hit him, making him stumble.


    He could barely stand as he leaned against the wooden railing, doubled over with nausea, vomiting uncontrollably. His eyes watered, his nose was running, and he felt completely miserable, hardly able to think straight. After five or six painful minutes, he finally managed to pull himself together. His head was still foggy, but he stumbled into the cabin, splashed his face with water, and looked at his reflection in the mirror.


    "At least my eyes aren''t too bloodshot, my vision is okay, and my hearing seems to be coming back," he muttered, still shaken. "Taste and touch are fine, too. Guess I survived... barely." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite everything, Alex couldn''t help but admire how strong the spell was. "The good news is the spell structure works, and the interference is powerful," he muttered. "The bad news? This spell doesn''t care who it affects. It almost feels like it''s designed to backfire."


    He suddenly remembered the mouse and dashed outside to check on it. Looking into the cage, he saw the little creature lying motionless, blood oozing from its eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.


    "This spell is¡­ deadly," he thought, a chill running down his spine. If he''d pushed the spell any further, he might''ve met the same fate. Even if it didn''t kill him outright, it could cause irreversible damage.


    "Looks like Bones was right about spell experiments being dangerous," Alex muttered grimly.


    Now, he was left with a dilemma. The spell structure was there, but using it was hazardous, almost like wielding a self-destruct spell. It was effective, but the risk of harming himself was too high. He needed to find a way to shield himself from the infrasound''s effects.


    "Would Muffliato stop the infrasound? But then again, infrasound doesn''t just travel through hearing; it vibrates directly within the body," he pondered. "Maybe a Quietus could work?"


    Determined, Alex decided to try again. He lowered the spell''s power output by seventy percent to minimize risk. Then, he cast every silencing spell he knew on himself, from Muffliato to Quietus to Imperturbable Charm, stacking them all in hopes of lessening the impact.


    With his hearing dulled and his mind bracing for the worst, he cast the infrasonic spell again. The effect was less intense this time, thanks to the lowered power output, but he still felt an uncomfortable nausea rising and had to lean on the railing as he gagged. He recovered faster than before, but his conclusion was clear: these spells had little to no impact on infrasonic waves.


    "I''ll need a spell specifically designed to block infrasound. What a headache," he mumbled, dejected by the setback. Despite the spell''s potential, it posed a significant risk.


    "Maybe Professor Bones knows a workaround. I''ll ask him tonight," Alex decided, feeling a mix of excitement and frustration.


    Just then, Charles came over, covered in sweat from his training. Since Alex had been busy with experiments, he''d asked Charles to train a bit farther away on his own.


    "What''s that smell, Alex? And why does it look like something died around here?" Charles asked, wrinkling his nose.


    "Just a small experiment that didn''t go as planned," Alex said, waving his wand to clear the air. "I''ll clean it up now."

 Chapter 81 - 81 - Horse Posture

    Charles watched as Alex carefully cleaned up the remnants of his latest experiment, his expression a mix of curiosity and thoughtfulness. After a moment, Charles headed back to the house, filled a large glass with water, and downed it in one go. Setting the glass down, he called out, "So, how''s the experiment going? Last time you mentioned something about sonic magic."


    Alex let out a long sigh, running a hand through his hair. "There''s been some progress, but I''ve hit a new roadblock. I need to figure out how to isolate sound waves without completely blocking them. It''s... complicated."


    "Isolate sound? Why not just use earplugs or a Quietus spell?" Charles suggested, leaning casually against the counter.


    Alex shook his head, clearly frustrated. "It''s not that simple. Earplugs block the sound you hear, but they don''t actually stop the movement of the sound waves. And those waves are what I''m trying to control."


    Charles frowned, trying to wrap his head around the explanation. "Okay, so sound waves and sound aren''t exactly the same thing? That does sound tricky. You know, this kind of reminds me of calming water. Like, wouldn''t it be great if you could calm sound the same way we calm waves? You ever heard of the Wave Repelling Charm?"


    Alex''s head snapped up, his eyes lighting up with interest. "Wait, Charles, what did you just say?"


    "I said... water waves?" Charles replied, confused.


    "No, after that! You mentioned a charm?"


    "Oh! The Wave Repelling Charm. Yeah, I heard about it from Granda Chitoc back in school. She told this story about a time she was on the Aegean Sea and things got rough. Apparently, some wizard used a charm to calm the waves, and Granda learned it from him."


    Alex leaned forward, his excitement building. "So, there really is a charm for that?"


    "Yeah, supposedly," Charles said with a shrug. "Granda''s a seventh-year now. She''s doing an internship and wants to get into wizard radio broadcasting, so I doubt she''s hanging around the school."


    Alex''s excitement faltered. "So, she''s not coming back anytime soon?"


    "Probably not," Charles admitted, then brightened. "But I''ll ask around the Poker Club. Someone there might know her better. I think one of the seniors still keeps in touch."


    "The... Poker Club?" Alex asked, raising an eyebrow. "When did Hogwarts get a Poker Club?"


    Charles grinned, looking far too pleased with himself. "You wouldn''t know, obviously. You''re always holed up in your lab. Vivian and I started it ourselves. It''s small, but it''s catching on. We''ve already got over a dozen members."


    "So¡­ you just play poker?" Alex still looked skeptical.


    "Pretty much," Charles said with a shrug. "Actually, you borrowed a deck from us around Christmas, remember? Then you gave us a fancy new one as a replacement. We used to play in the common rooms, but it got so popular we turned it into a proper club. Hogwarts already has clubs for wizard chess, Gobstones, and Thunderbolt cards¡ªso why not poker?"


    Alex let out a chuckle, shaking his head. "I guess I''ve been too wrapped up in experiments to notice. I don''t even check the bulletin board."


    "Exactly," Charles said with a laugh. "Anyway, leave it to me. I''ll dig around and see what I can find out about Granda." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two days later, Charles burst into the lab, looking energized. Alex glanced up from his notes. "Did you find out anything? Is she coming back?"


    Charles nodded, grinning. "Yep! Her internship went great¡ªthey even said she might go full-time on wizard radio. But she''s coming back next week for some kind of graduation ceremony."


    Alex looked genuinely relieved. His experiments had hit a frustrating dead end, and he hadn''t dared to attempt the infrasonic spell again. Instead, he''d been fine-tuning his rune disks, hoping to stabilize the spell structure. If the Wave Repelling Charm worked on water waves, it might just give him the insight he needed for sound waves.


    "Thanks, Charles. This could be a game-changer," Alex said sincerely.


    "No problem," Charles replied, giving him a thumbs-up. "I''ll track her down as soon as she''s back."


    "By the way," Alex added with a smirk, "I''ve noticed you''ve been improving a lot in training. I think it''s time we step things up."


    Charles blinked in surprise. "Wait, you''re telling me all that wasn''t real training?"


    "Not even close," Alex said with a chuckle. "That was basic conditioning¡ªlike a warm-up before a workout. If we''d started with the advanced stuff, you might''ve collapsed halfway through."


    Charles groaned. "A warm-up? I felt like I was dying! Between all those running drills and spell practice, I thought you were trying to kill me."


    Alex laughed, his tone growing serious. "Progress doesn''t come easy. But if you''re ready, we''ll move to the next level. Don''t worry; I''ll guide you so it won''t mess with your studies."


    Charles squared his shoulders. "Let''s do it."


    "Good," Alex said, stepping back. "We''ll start with stance training. Watch closely."


    He shifted into a solid horse stance¡ªfeet shoulder-width apart, knees bent, and weight evenly distributed. "This is the horse stance. It''s the foundation of stability and strength."


    Charles raised an eyebrow. "So¡­ you just stand there like that?"


    "Exactly. It strengthens your lower body and builds willpower. And trust me, willpower plays a huge role in magic. The stronger your will, the stronger your spells."


    "If you say so," Charles muttered, awkwardly copying the stance.


    Alex walked over to adjust his form. "Straighten your back. Keep your arms out like this. Now tighten your core and balance your weight¡ªdon''t strain your knees."


    Charles winced as Alex tapped his legs with a stick to correct his posture. After a few minutes, his legs were burning. "So, what now?" he asked, his voice strained.


    "Now? Just hold it. Let''s aim for five minutes," Alex replied calmly.


    "Five minutes?! This is torture!" Charles complained, sweat already forming on his brow.


    "Of course it''s hard¡ªthat''s the point. But you''ll thank me later," Alex said with a grin.

 Chapter 82 - 82 - Progress on Sonic spell

    Charles tried to maintain his stance under Alex''s sharp gaze. Within just two minutes, his arms began to ache and shake, making it almost impossible to stay steady. Frustrated, he grumbled under his breath, but his complaints died in his throat when he noticed Alex holding the same position effortlessly, not even breaking a sweat. Left with no excuse, Charles clenched his teeth and pushed through.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, Alex allowed him to stand up. Charles''s legs and arms were stiff and trembling as he staggered toward the hut. "Do you do this kind of thing often? Are you even human?" he muttered, still panting. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex smirked. "It''s tough at first, but if you stick with it, you''ll see the results. This is just the warm-up. Starting tomorrow, we''ll add a minute each day until you can hold it for ten minutes straight. After that, we''ll work in magic training, followed by stepping drills, and then combat exercises."


    Charles groaned, his mind spinning at the thought of the escalating difficulty. Meanwhile, Alex recalled the words of his old instructor: "The finest steel is forged in the hottest fire." It was a principle he now intended to apply to Charles''s training.


    By the time they finished for the day, Charles was practically dragging his feet back to Gryffindor Tower, where he collapsed onto his bed without even bothering to change out of his clothes.


    The next day, Alex carefully monitored Charles''s progress. Despite his initial struggles, Charles was starting to show improvement. His endurance was better, and his growing sensitivity to magic allowed him to cast spells with more precision and power. Even the more challenging spells were becoming easier for him to handle.


    At the same time, Alex was diving deeper into his research with Professor Bones. The professor had him working on a thesis about the Echo Spell and introduced him to practical alchemy. These alchemical spells were subtle, requiring no verbal incantations and being used primarily on enchanted objects. The applications ranged from speed and strength enhancements to silencing effects and pressure resistance. Alex felt his progress was steady and satisfying.


    About a week later, Charles brought some news. "Hey, there''s a senior named Granda Chitoc who just got back to Hogwarts. I convinced him to teach us the Waves Repelling Charm¡ªthough I had to promise you''d give him a poker set as thanks."


    Alex chuckled. His casual poker games had apparently earned him a reputation across the different houses. "Well, if it gets us the charm, I guess it''s worth it."


    Excited to test the spell, Alex set up a large basin and filled it with water using the Clear Spring Charm. He tossed a stone into the basin, creating ripples, and then cast the Waves Repelling Charm. The incantation was long, suggesting the spell was still a work in progress, but it worked. The waves immediately settled, leaving the water still.


    Encouraged, Alex tried it on sound waves next. He used an Echo Spell and tested the charm while wearing his monocle. The results were decent; the charm softened sound waves, but not as much as he''d hoped.


    "Hm, just as I thought. It works, but it''s not strong enough," he muttered. "I''ll need to tweak the runes to make it more effective."


    Deciphering a spell''s runes was no small task, especially when it involved reverse-engineering the entire structure. Luckily, this particular spell was still unrefined, making the process a bit more manageable. With two intense days of work alongside Professor Bones, Alex finally cracked the spell''s rune configuration.


    "So, it combines the ''repel'' rune with ''eliminate'' and ''stabilize.'' That explains why it calms waves. If I add a rune to detect sound waves specifically, it could block noise more effectively," Alex mused as he sketched out his ideas. Energized by the potential, he began designing improvements.


    Over the next several days, Alex poured himself into refining the spell. Drawing on his experience from creating two other spells, he encountered fewer obstacles and quickly developed four new rune combinations based on the original setup. By the end of October, the spell was ready for testing.


    Alex divided his testing into two phases. First, he checked to ensure the spell wouldn''t harm living creatures. He cast it repeatedly on a lab rat, watching closely for any signs of distress. Once he confirmed it was safe, he moved on to phase two: testing the spell in real-world scenarios. He called his creation the "Sonic Repelling Spell."


    To test its sound-dampening properties, Alex cast it on himself. As he amplified the spell''s power, he gradually tuned out the surrounding noise until even Hagrid''s distant shout became silent. Satisfied with its success, Alex tested additional applications, including an Echo Spell and even an Infrasonic Spell.


    Of the four rune setups he''d devised, Alex concluded that the third was the most effective, particularly for blocking ultrasonic waves. "This will be the foundation for further upgrades," he decided. Though tempted to test the infrasonic version on himself, he held off, wary of potential side effects.


    Finally, on Halloween night, Alex was ready for the ultimate test. Preparing thoroughly, he brought healing potions and asked Hagrid to keep an eye on him from a safe distance. At exactly 7:19 p.m., he recorded in his journal: "Second test of the infrasonic spell."


    With the Sonic Repelling Spell active to shield his ears, Alex cast the infrasonic spell. At first, he felt nothing¡ªno sound, no vibrations¡ªuntil he glanced at the lab rat and froze. The creature lay motionless, blood trickling from its ears and nose.


    "It worked," Alex murmured, both awed and disturbed by the spell''s lethal power.


    As he prepared to test its range, Hagrid suddenly came running toward him, waving urgently. Realizing he still had the Sonic Repelling Spell active, Alex quickly dispelled it.


    "What''s going on, Hagrid? I couldn''t hear you," Alex asked.


    Hagrid looked flustered. "Dumbledore needs me. Just wanted to check you were alright before I left."


    With that, Hagrid hurried off toward the castle, leaving Alex alone to reflect on the power¡ªand responsibility¡ªof his new creation.

 Chapter 83 - 83 - Breaking News!? Is it Fate?

    Alex felt a surge of curiosity but decided not to lose focus. He turned back to his experiments, determined to keep going. Over the next few hours, he collected a wealth of data. The infrasonic spell, he discovered, could cause severe harm within a five-meter radius. The effects weakened beyond that range but were still strong enough to cause discomfort up to ten meters. Past that point, the interference faded significantly, resulting only in disorientation. A mouse placed thirty meters away merely squeaked and spun in circles, seemingly confused.


    "Humans seem to be more resistant. The interference drops off after ten meters," Alex noted, logging his observations with enthusiasm. Feeling satisfied, he finally wrapped up his tests. Exhausted but accomplished, he stretched and allowed himself a rare moment of pride before heading to bed. That night, he slept deeply, unaware of the monumental events unfolding elsewhere.


    The next morning, a weekend, started like any other. After finishing their morning exercises, Alex and his friend Charles headed to the Great Hall for breakfast. But something felt off. The usual hum of morning chatter was replaced by an odd tension. Owls flew overhead, delivering letters and newspapers, while students huddled in groups, whispering urgently.


    "Alex, over here!" Vivian''s voice broke through the noise as she waved him over.


    "What''s going on?" Alex asked, noticing her wide, anxious eyes.


    "You haven''t heard?" she exclaimed, clearly shocked. "The Dark Lord¡ªhe''s fallen! They''re saying he was defeated by a boy who survived! It''s all over The Daily Prophet, and my family sent me a letter to confirm it."


    "What?" Alex''s eyes widened in disbelief. Vivian handed him the newspaper, and he quickly scanned the headlines.


    ---


    #The Daily Prophet: Urgent News


    "A horrific attack occurred last night in Godric''s Hollow. Sources confirm that the Dark Lord broke into the Potter home and murdered James and Lily Potter. However, in an unprecedented turn of events, his attempt to kill their infant son, Harry Potter, failed. Reports suggest the Dark Lord was struck down by his own Killing Curse, leaving the child miraculously unharmed. Harry, now known as ''The Boy Who Lived,'' is currently under the protection of Albus Dumbledore."


    ---


    Alex''s stomach churned as he read. He couldn''t process it. How could this happen? Weren''t the Potters supposed to be under Dumbledore''s protection? And Sirius¡ªwasn''t he their guardian? Questions flooded his mind, each more troubling than the last. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is this real? Or is it some sort of ploy? Could they be faking this news to bait Voldemort out? Or maybe the Potters survived, and this is a cover story to protect them from the Death Eaters?''


    Desperation clawed at him as he flipped through the pages. Then he froze. The second page had an article about Sirius Black. It claimed that Sirius had betrayed the Potters, revealing their location to Voldemort. Worse, it reported that he had killed Peter Pettigrew and twelve Muggles in a street explosion before being arrested by the Ministry.


    "What?!" Alex''s shout turned heads in the Great Hall, startling Vivian.


    Around him, the atmosphere was electric. Some students cheered, throwing hats in the air. Others set off small fireworks, and a few even climbed onto tables to celebrate. Even among the Slytherins, there was a mix of reactions. While some pure-bloods looked shaken, others seemed quietly relieved.


    But Alex couldn''t feel joy. His chest burned with anger and confusion. He slammed the newspaper shut and stormed out of the Great Hall. Vivian called after him, but he didn''t stop.


    He headed straight to Professor McGonagall''s office, knocking frantically. When no one answered, he ran to Professor Bones'' office instead. This time, the door opened, and Professor Bones looked at him, his expression somber. His eyes flicked to the crumpled newspaper in his hand, and he gave a small nod of understanding.


    "Professor," Alex began, holding up the paper, his voice shaking, "is this true?"


    He sighed deeply. "Yes, Alex. Dumbledore was informed last night. He and Professor McGonagall have left Hogwarts to deal with it. He asked me to stay and watch over the students."


    Alex''s grip on the newspaper tightened. "But Sirius¡ªdid he really betray James and Lily? Did he actually do this?"


    Professor Bones hesitated before speaking. "Alex, I know how much Sirius meant to you. I can''t imagine how hard this is. But from what we know right now... it seems he did."


    "No!" Alex''s voice cracked. "I know him, Professor. He would never betray them. There''s no way. There has to be a mistake!"


    "Alex, please," He said gently, guiding him to a chair. "I don''t want to believe it either. But the evidence¡ª"


    "Evidence?" Alex interrupted, his voice rising. "Even if he did kill Pettigrew, that doesn''t make sense! Something''s missing¡ªsomething doesn''t add up!"


    Professor Bones placed a calming hand on his shoulder. "I understand how you feel. But there''s something else you need to know." He paused, His gaze steady. "Have you ever wondered how James and Lily stayed hidden for so long?"


    Alex frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "They used the Fidelius Charm," he explained. "It''s a powerful spell that hides someone''s location, making it known only to the Secret Keeper. That''s why no one could find them."


    Realization dawned on Alex. "And Sirius... he was their Secret Keeper." He paused, his mind racing. "When they cast the charm, I remember suddenly forgetting their location. That was why, wasn''t it?"


    Professor Bones nodded. "Yes. After the charm was cast, Sirius vanished. At first, we thought he went into hiding to avoid the Death Eaters. But now..." he hesitated, clearly troubled. "Now it seems his disappearance might have been for a different reason."


    Alex''s face turned pale. "But what if he didn''t betray them? What if the Death Eaters captured him and tortured him? Couldn''t they have forced him to reveal the Potters'' location?" His voice was laced with desperation.


    Professor Bones'' expression softened. "I don''t know, Alex. It''s possible. But until we have more information, all we can do is wait."

 Chapter 84 - 84 - Disbelief

    Professor Bones shook his head, his expression grim. "That''s not how the Fidelius Charm works, Alex. Even under the Imperius Curse or Veritaserum, the secret stays safe unless the Secret Keeper willingly reveals it."


    As the reality sank in, Alex''s shoulders slumped. He stared at the newspaper in his hands, the weight of its revelations pressing down on him. Despite his loyalty to Sirius and his trust in him, the cold, hard truth was impossible to ignore.


    Professor Bones placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "I know this is hard to accept, Alex. Losing friends is painful, and betrayal cuts deep. But for now, all we can do is wait for more information and try to understand why this happened."


    Alex nodded weakly, clutching the newspaper tightly as he stared at the inked words that had shattered his world.


    ---


    Alex didn''t even remember how he ended up back at the cabin near the Forbidden Forest. His mind was in turmoil, swirling with the shocking news. At first, he thought he could keep his distance, just observing the lives of these people. But the deeper he got, the harder it became to remain detached. Lily''s kindness and gentle nature had touched him. Even Sirius, whom he thought he barely knew, left a hollow ache in his chest now that he was gone.


    The cabin was quiet; Hagrid hadn''t returned since the night before. Alex stood alone outside, staring into the dark, tangled shadows of the Forbidden Forest. A fire burned within him¡ªan unnamed anger he couldn''t shake. His magic surged, raw and untamed, bubbling up until he couldn''t contain it anymore.


    All around him, objects¡ªgiant pumpkins, wooden barrels, and tools scattered outside the cabin¡ªlifted into the air, spinning slowly under the force of his power. It was as if something inside him had snapped.


    "Aaah!" he roared, releasing all his pent-up frustration. The floating objects shattered in midair, scattering in fragments around him. When the chaos subsided, Alex stood there, panting. The first drops of rain began to fall, cooling his flushed face and gradually pulling him back to reality.


    He looked around at the mess he had created¡ªlogs, smashed vegetables, and shards of barrels scattered within a ten-meter radius. Slowly, he raised his hand, and to his surprise, the rain outlined a large, translucent hand hovering in the air, mimicking his movements.


    "Is this¡­ my Shield Charm?" Alex murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. His magic had surged so strongly it had transformed the spell into something new. It wasn''t just a shield anymore¡ªit was tangible, a Wizard''s Hand. But even with this discovery, he felt no triumph, only emptiness.


    In the distance, Hogwarts was alive with celebration. The faint sounds of laughter and fireworks drifted toward him. Students flew on broomsticks, their cheers ringing out under the castle''s glowing lights. Meanwhile, Alex quietly began cleaning up the mess he had made, the contrast between their joy and his loneliness stark.


    ---


    The next morning, a new sound reached him¡ªthe rumble of an engine. Startled, Alex rushed outside and saw Hagrid''s motorcycle descending from the sky. It landed with a heavy thud, and Alex ran toward it as Hagrid, still wearing his goggles, climbed off with a weary expression.


    "Hagrid! Where''ve you been? And why do you have Sirius''s motorcycle?" Alex asked, trying to keep the worry out of his voice.


    Hagrid removed his goggles and sniffed, his face somber. "I dunno if you''ve heard yet, Alex¡­ James and Lily¡­" His voice trailed off, his grief evident.


    Alex''s heart sank. "I know¡­ but what happened? And why do you have Sirius''s bike? Professor Bones told me Sirius¡­ betrayed them?" His voice cracked on the last word. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hagrid led him inside the cabin and sat down heavily, placing his goggles on the table. He grabbed a copper cup and took a long drink before speaking. "Two nights ago, Dumbledore sent me to Godric''s Hollow¡­ to find James and Lily''s baby, Harry."


    Alex''s eyes widened. "So, when I was practicing spells that day¡­ they¡­?" He couldn''t finish the sentence.


    Hagrid nodded, his expression pained. "Yeah. When I got there, James was lying in the hall, and Lily was¡­ next to Harry''s crib." His voice broke, and he pulled out a massive handkerchief, wiping away his tears. "They were just lying there¡­ and Dumbledore told me to get Harry out, to take him somewhere safe."


    After a deep, shaky breath, Hagrid continued, "When I left the house, I ran into Sirius. He almost had me convinced to hand Harry over¡ªsaid he was the boy''s godfather. But I couldn''t. Dumbledore gave me orders. Then¡­ Sirius gave me his bike and told me to take Harry to safety. I flew Harry to his relatives, like Dumbledore said."


    Alex''s mind raced, trying to piece together the conflicting events. Why would Sirius go to the Potters'' house if he had betrayed them? And if he really was the traitor, why would he help Hagrid? It didn''t make sense.


    "Hagrid, is Professor Dumbledore back?" Alex asked, desperation creeping into his voice.


    "He should be," Hagrid replied. "I took the long way back."


    "Thanks, Hagrid. Get some rest. I need to speak with Dumbledore." With a firm nod, Alex left the cabin, a heavy weight pressing on his chest.


    Meanwhile, in the headmaster''s office, a tense confrontation was unfolding. "You promised to protect her!" Snape''s voice cracked, his grief breaking through his usually cold demeanor.


    Dumbledore''s face was heavy with sorrow. "Lily and James trusted the wrong people, Severus. Just as you once did." He paused, his gaze steady. "But their child is alive."


    Snape''s face twisted with anguish. "The Dark Lord is gone. The boy doesn''t need protection anymore!"


    Dumbledore''s voice softened, but his words remained firm. "The Dark Lord will return, Severus. And when he does, that child will be in grave danger." He added, his gaze piercing, "He has Lily''s eyes. If you truly loved her¡­"


    Snape''s expression contorted with pain, but he quickly masked it. "No one must ever know," he said, his voice low.


    "Help me here at Hogwarts," Dumbledore replied, "and I will handle the Ministry."


    Snape gave a stiff nod and left the office, his grief buried deep beneath a cold, unreadable mask.


    As Snape walked through the dim corridors of the castle, his footsteps echoed, lost in thought. He didn''t notice the figure approaching from the other direction until they were face-to-face.


    A young man stood there, dressed in Slytherin robes. His black hair fell just past his ears, and a monocle over his right eye gave him an air of elegance. His sharp gaze locked onto Snape''s, intense and unsettling.

 Chapter 85 - 85 - Clash

    Snape''s brows furrowed, his dark eyes narrowing as he studied the boy. There was something oddly familiar about him, though he couldn''t quite place it. Before he could speak, the young man''s expression hardened, and he raised his wand, firing an Impediment Jinx without hesitation.


    Snape reacted on instinct, deflecting the spell with a sharp counter-charm. The boy, however, didn''t let up, unleashing a rapid succession of spells¡ªPetrificus Totalus, Expelliarmus, Stupefy¡ªeach cast with precision and speed. Snape parried them one after another, his wand flashing as he shielded himself with a Protego charm and retaliated with curses of his own.


    The boy moved with surprising skill, dodging Snape''s counterattacks with quick, almost inhuman reflexes. Spells he couldn''t evade, he blocked with expertly timed shield charms. Sparks flew, and fragments of stone ricocheted as the hallway filled with flashes of light and debris.


    Snape''s patience wore thin. This wasn''t an ordinary student. Deciding enough was enough, he began putting more power behind his spells. Yet the boy held his ground, matching him move for move. The clash between their magic sent dust and stone swirling through the corridor, creating a chaotic storm. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then the boy charged forward, his left fist pulled back as if he was gathering energy. Snape''s instincts flared¡ªhe felt the force radiating from that punch, heavy and almost tangible. Reacting swiftly, he cast a slicing curse aimed to intercept. The curse met the boy''s fist mid-air, exploding with a burst of raw energy that sent both combatants flying back.


    Pain lanced through Snape as he hit the ground. He struggled to get up, but the boy recovered first, springing to his feet with an acrobatic flip. Without a moment''s hesitation, he fired a stunning spell straight at Snape.


    Snape barely raised his wand in time, frustration boiling over as he braced himself for the inevitable hit. But before the spell could land, a figure stepped in front of him, blocking the attack with a shimmering shield charm.


    "Alex, what are you doing?" Dumbledore''s calm but firm voice cut through the chaos as he lowered his wand, standing between Snape and the young Slytherin.


    Alex, still gripping his wand tightly, met Dumbledore''s gaze with a defiant glint in his eyes. He shifted slightly, his focus still locked on Snape. "I saw him in a picture," Alex said, his tone cold and accusing. "A Death Eater."


    Snape''s expression darkened, his face hardening as he glared back. With a sharp scoff, he stood and dusted himself off, trying to appear unaffected. Dumbledore, however, raised a hand, his tone soothing but firm. "It''s a misunderstanding, Alex. Severus is with us. I can vouch for him."


    Alex hesitated but didn''t lower his wand immediately. His eyes remained wary, darting between Dumbledore and Snape. "If you''re sure, Headmaster¡­" he muttered, though his tone suggested he wasn''t entirely convinced.


    Dumbledore''s smile was gentle but knowing. "Stay calm, Alex. Severus has proven his loyalty many times over." His gaze shifted to the debris-strewn corridor. "It seems the past few days have been taxing for everyone."


    Snape''s expression tightened, his voice icy. "It appears I am not welcome here, Albus. Perhaps I should reconsider my position."


    Dumbledore chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling. "Ah, Severus, Hogwarts has always been full of surprises. I''m sure it will grow on you, as it always does."


    With a wave of his wand, the damaged corridor began to repair itself. Stones lifted from the floor, broken walls mended, and soon the space looked as though nothing had happened.


    Alex watched, reluctant admiration flickering in his eyes. Once the corridor was restored, Dumbledore motioned for him to follow. When they reached the headmaster''s office, Alex sighed, his earlier anger giving way to unease.


    "You have questions, don''t you?" Dumbledore asked, his tone kind but thoughtful.


    Alex hesitated, then nodded. "Yes, Headmaster. I don''t know what to make of all this."


    Dumbledore gestured for him to sit and waited patiently. Alex took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "This summer¡­ Sirius. Is it true? Was he really involved?"


    Dumbledore''s face softened, his expression tinged with sorrow. "Sirius was captured and sent to Azkaban. He didn''t deny the accusations against him."


    "That doesn''t make sense!" Alex''s voice was filled with disbelief. "Could he have been pretending all along?"


    Dumbledore''s gaze turned distant for a moment before he answered. "Life often defies our expectations, Alex. Sometimes, the truth is harder to face than the lies we wish to believe. We trusted Sirius, and he betrayed that trust."


    The words hit Alex like a blow, though he still struggled to believe them. "So it''s true?" he asked quietly.


    Dumbledore nodded, his tone solemn. "Yes, it is."


    Alex''s mind raced with thoughts and questions. "Headmaster¡­ can I see him? Speak to him?"


    Dumbledore hesitated before replying. "Azkaban only allows visits from Aurors, high-ranking officials, and members of the Wizengamot. Perhaps one day, if you prove yourself, you''ll have that chance."


    Alex nodded, though disappointment flickered across his face. "I understand."


    Dumbledore placed a hand on his shoulder. "Sometimes, we must focus on the future, even when the past weighs heavily on us. The Potters were dear friends to you, and I know you''ll want to attend their funeral."


    Alex''s expression fell, his voice tinged with sadness. "We''ve lost so many this year¡­ too many." He paused, then asked, "And Harry? Is he safe?"


    Dumbledore smiled gently. "Lily''s sacrifice has protected him. No one can find him, not even those who wish him harm."


    Alex''s shoulders relaxed slightly, though a lingering doubt tugged at him. "Headmaster¡­ Snape." His tone was cautious as he remembered their earlier encounter, how Snape''s hex had barely missed him.


    Dumbledore chuckled softly. "Severus despises the Dark Lord as much as we do. He has risked much to help our cause. I know it''s hard to trust him, but he''s on our side."


    Alex frowned, recalling the night of the Potters'' attack. Dumbledore had mentioned receiving the news from "other channels." Could it have been Snape? The thought gnawed at him, but for now, he set it aside.


    After a moment of silence, Alex nodded. "I understand, Headmaster. I''m sorry if I caused trouble."


    Dumbledore shook his head, a kind smile on his face. "No one would blame a child with your heart, Alex. Hagrid will let you know about the funeral. And don''t forget to join us for dinner tonight. There''s an important announcement."


    As Alex left the office, Dumbledore''s gaze lingered on him. "Hope is a powerful thing, Alex. Even in the darkest times, it has a way of surprising us." His eyes twinkled as though hinting at something unseen.


    Walking back to the dormitory, Alex''s mind spun with thoughts. Sirius'' betrayal, Snape''s role, and Dumbledore''s enigmatic words all swirled together. Despite his doubts, a tiny glimmer of curiosity remained. Maybe, just maybe, there was more to the story than he understood.

 Chapter 86 - 86 -Traitor?

    Reaching into his pocket, Alex pulled out a magical photo from last Christmas at the Potters'' home. In it, the two families smiled warmly, with Sirius looking particularly smug. Alex''s brow furrowed as he stared at the image.


    ''Can Dumbledore''s words really be trusted? Did Sirius actually betray everyone, or did something happen during those months he was missing?'' The questions swirled in Alex''s mind, but he kept his doubts to himself. He decided to uncover the truth on his own.


    Lost in thought, Alex walked to class. The professors didn''t seem to mind his distraction¡ªmost of the students were restless anyway. With the Dark Lord defeated, the school felt almost festive. Classrooms buzzed with excitement, and even the teachers were in good spirits.


    That evening, Alex joined the dinner as Dumbledore had suggested, only to be caught off guard by a surprising announcement.


    "Snape¡­ is replacing Professor Slughorn as the new Potions Master? And he''s going to be the Head of Slytherin House?" Alex''s stomach sank as reality hit him. Just that morning, he''d clashed with the man who was now both his head of house and Potions professor.


    At the podium, Professor Slughorn gave a cheerful farewell speech, clearly pleased with the turn of events. The students clapped enthusiastically; despite his quirks, Slughorn was well-liked for treating them like family.


    Meanwhile, Snape sat at the staff table, occasionally glancing at Alex. Alex looked down, letting out a sigh. From the way Snape''s eyes lingered, it was obvious he hadn''t forgotten their run-in earlier.


    "Hey, Alex," Vivian leaned over and whispered, "you know the new professor, right? He seems to really like you¡ªhe''s been staring over here forever."


    "Yeah," Alex muttered dryly, stealing another cautious glance at Snape. "I''d rather not be ''liked'' that much." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where''ve you been the last couple of days? You missed all the fun! Everyone''s been celebrating," Vivian said, her voice still full of excitement.


    "I wasn''t exactly in a party mood," Alex replied. "How are the pure-bloods handling all this?"


    "Oh, they were pretty miserable at first," Vivian said, glancing toward the senior students. "Then Yaxley started stirring the pot, claiming the Dark Lord wasn''t really dead and would keep protecting pure-blood dignity."


    ''He''s probably not entirely wrong,'' Alex thought. Even though he didn''t know every detail of the original story, he was certain Voldemort would return.


    "Yaxley and Vanessa had another fight, but things have settled down a bit now," Vivian continued. "Why don''t you come back to the common room? It must be boring being by yourself all the time. Plus, you''re missing all the gossip."


    Vivian wasn''t wrong. Some of the Slytherin pure-bloods openly despised Alex and often mocked him behind his back. To avoid confrontations, he''d been leaving early and returning late to the dorm, which annoyed those who enjoyed taunting him. But lately, things seemed to be shifting.


    "We''ll see," Alex said with a shrug. "Some people don''t need a reason to be cruel¡ªthey just enjoy it and find excuses to justify their actions."


    The dinner ended peacefully, filled with laughter and joy¡ªfor most, at least. The next morning, Alex''s mood soured as he headed to his first class: Potions, now under the stern supervision of Professor Snape.


    Alex sat next to Vivian as Snape swept into the room, his long black robes billowing behind him. His dark, piercing eyes glinted as he moved through the classroom like a shadow. Arms crossed, he scanned the students with barely concealed disdain, pausing when his gaze landed on Alex.


    "I don''t care what you''ve learned in Potions so far," Snape began, his tone sharp and cutting. "Professor Slughorn may have had knowledge and experience, but he was far too forgiving of incompetence."


    He paused, his cold eyes sweeping over the room. His silence dragged on just long enough to make everyone uncomfortable.


    "Potions," he said finally, his voice low and commanding, "is a delicate science and an exact art. For those rare few who truly dedicate themselves, I can teach you to confound the mind, ensnare the senses, and even cheat death itself."


    His gaze rested on Alex again, a chill settling over the room. "However," Snape continued icily, "some of you might believe you''re already extraordinary. That there''s nothing left for you to learn." He moved closer, his tone dripping with disdain. "Mr. Wilson."


    Alex sighed inwardly but met Snape''s glare head-on, his expression calm and resigned. Rising to his feet, he replied, "Professor."


    Snape leaned in slightly, his dark eyes narrowing. "Tell me, Mr. Wilson, what do you get if you add powdered Asphodel root to an infusion of wormwood?"


    Without hesitation, Alex answered, "A powerful sleeping potion called the Draught of Living Death."


    Snape''s expression didn''t change as he continued, "And if I wanted a potion to induce euphoria, what would I need?"


    "A pot of euphoria requires two Mandala fruits," Alex said steadily. "One whole and unpeeled, the other peeled and sliced into strips."


    Snape''s eyes flickered briefly before he fired another question. "What could you brew with tainted dragon''s blood?"


    This was beyond anything they''d covered in class, but Alex remained composed. "Tainted dragon''s blood can be used to create the Dragon''s Fury Elixir. But it''s risky¡ªit can drive people mad."


    Snape''s face darkened. "Next time, spare us the extra commentary, Mr. Wilson," he said coldly. "It seems some students believe arrogance is a substitute for intelligence."


    Alex stayed silent, his calm demeanor unshaken as he sat back down.


    "Are you all deaf?" Snape snapped suddenly, his voice cutting through the room. "Write this down. Every. Single. Word."


    The class scrambled to obey, the sound of quills scratching on parchment filling the room. Beside Alex, Vivian leaned over and whispered, "Wow, I thought he was already mad at you, but now it looks like he''s ready to hex you."


    Alex shook his head slightly, letting out a quiet sigh. He knew he couldn''t let Snape hold a grudge forever. Somehow, he''d have to figure out a way to make things right.


    The lesson moved on to the Swelling Solution, a potion that caused anything it touched to expand. Snape prowled the room like a storm cloud, his presence heavy and intimidating.


    As Alex whispered to Vivian, "Get the puffer fish eyes ready. I''ll stir three times and add them one at a time," Snape appeared beside them, silent as ever.


    "Feeling confident, Mr. Wilson?" Snape said, his voice low and sharp. "So sure you''re adding ingredients at exactly the right moment?"

 Chapter 87 - 87 - Are you Sure?

    Vivian flinched, almost dropping the tweezers. Alex, however, remained calm. "Yes, Professor. I''m sure. Go ahead, Vivian."


    Nodding, Vivian followed Alex''s instructions, carefully dropping the puffer fish eyes into the potion. The dark blue mixture started to shift, slowly settling into a pale green.


    Snape watched the reaction with a sharp, scrutinizing gaze before letting out a dismissive huff and walking away. "And as for the rest of you," he snapped, his voice cutting through the room, "stop stirring like brainless trolls! You''re making a potion, not a pigsty!"


    Vivian let out a quiet sigh of relief, flashing Alex an appreciative look. "He nearly scared me out of my wits," she whispered, sticking her tongue out in an exaggerated gesture.


    Alex, unfazed, stayed focused. Blocking out the distractions, he completed his potion well before the others. His reward? A curt nod and a muttered, "Satisfactory," from Snape. It wasn''t much, but Alex knew he''d done a good job.


    As soon as class ended, students bolted from the room like prisoners set free. Even the Slytherins seemed eager to escape Snape''s oppressive presence. Alex, however, lingered until the room was empty before approaching the professor. Better to handle things now than have Snape breathing down his neck for the rest of the term.


    Snape looked up from his desk, his expression cold and impatient. "What is it, Mr. Wilson? Here to challenge me to a duel, perhaps?"


    Alex ignored the jab and kept his tone steady. "Professor, I wanted to apologize for yesterday''s incident. It wasn''t my intention to be disrespectful. I¡­ didn''t fully understand your role here."


    Snape scoffed, his lips curling into a sneer. "Spare me your excuses. I know who you are. The one who saved Sirius Black, wasn''t it? As his friend, I''d expect nothing less than insolence. Only the foolish could befriend someone so thoroughly disgraced."


    Alex''s jaw tightened at the mention of Sirius, irritation flickering in his eyes, but he held his composure.


    "I''m also a friend of Lily''s," Alex said calmly, his voice firm. "Maybe her influence rubbed off on me more than you''d like. Does that bother you, Professor?"


    Snape''s expression darkened, his anger palpable as he stepped forward, his voice low and dangerous. "Mr. Wilson, I suggest you tread carefully when speaking to your superiors."


    Alex met his gaze, confused but unwavering. "If I''ve offended you, I apologize," he said evenly. "But if there''s something else behind this hostility, I''m not sure what I can do about it."


    Snape''s sneer returned, though his tone softened slightly. "Arrogant brat," he muttered, more to himself than to Alex. "Perhaps there''s a flicker of sense in you after all. But tell me this¡ªlast night, while I was inspecting the Slytherin common room, your absence was conspicuous. Do you consider yourself too good to stay with your own house?"


    Alex understood the accusation hidden in Snape''s words. Choosing his response carefully, he said, "The reason I''m not staying in the Slytherin dormitory is for my own safety. You''re well aware that I''m Muggle-born."


    Snape''s expression remained unimpressed. "Excuses," he said dismissively. "The Dark Lord is gone, and your so-called ''skills'' are hardly remarkable. As head of Slytherin, I''m ordering you to return to the dormitory. I''ll check it myself tonight, and I expect to find you there."


    Left with little choice, Alex nodded, masking his frustration. As he left the dungeons, he mulled over Snape''s stubbornness. Moving back to the dormitory wasn''t a big deal. With the spell cards he''d accumulated, he felt more than ready to handle any pure-blood troublemakers.


    Determined, Alex made his way to the Slytherin common room. The scene that greeted him was unexpected¡ªa poker table set up in the middle of the room, surrounded by students engrossed in the game, while others watched with fascination. Apparently, poker had become a thing in Slytherin.


    As Alex entered, younger students whispered among themselves, curious about the unfamiliar face. Despite wearing Slytherin robes, his rare appearances in the common room had clearly made him a stranger to many.


    Among the crowd, Alex spotted a familiar face¡ªa pure-blood named Travers, glaring at him with barely concealed hostility. Alex smirked, remembering how he''d outwitted Travers in the past. Travers''s wallet had gone missing twice over the years, and Alex doubted he''d ever figured out who was behind it.


    Travers stormed over, sneering. "Well, well, if it isn''t Slytherin''s ghost, finally deciding to haunt us. Maybe the Sorting Hat got it wrong¡ªyou don''t belong here."


    Alex chuckled, tilting his head. "Funny coming from you, Travers. Slytherin''s supposed to be full of clever, dignified people. Yet here you are, proving otherwise. Do you ever stop and think before you talk?"


    Travers''s face turned red with anger, and he took a step forward, only to be restrained by his friends. Rozier held him back while Travers shouted, "Let me at him! This Mudblood needs to be put in his place!"


    The commotion drew the attention of everyone in the room, including the poker players, who turned to watch. Before things could escalate, a senior student stepped in. Lavender Wilkes, a fourth-year with light brown hair and an air of pure-blood arrogance, pulled Travers back.


    "Enough, Travers. Don''t embarrass yourself," Wilkes said sharply. He turned to Alex with a forced smile. "Come on, we''re all in Slytherin. No need for this kind of drama."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. Adjusting his posture, he replied coolly, "You''re making it sound like I''m the one starting trouble."


    Wilkes''s smile didn''t falter. "Travers is the heir of an important family. Provoking him doesn''t help anyone." His tone shifted to something more patronizing. "In Slytherin, having more friends than enemies is a smart move. Don''t you agree?"


    Alex crossed his arms, his smirk deepening. "What do you want, Wilkes?"


    Wilkes''s tone became businesslike. "You''re a top student, respected by professors. We''re offering you an opportunity. Support us, and we won''t hold your Muggle heritage against you. Travers," he glanced at the still-fuming boy, "will forgive your¡­ disrespect."


    "Forgive this Mudblood? Why should I?" Travers snapped, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "Enough, Travers," Wilkes said sharply, before turning back to Alex. "You''re clever. Aligning with us would be in your best interest."


    Alex''s smirk faded, replaced by a look of icy disdain. They thought they could buy him off, make him bow his head in exchange for tolerance. They were sorely mistaken. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 88 - 88 - Funeral

    Alex leaned in close to Wilkes, his sneer sharp and cutting. "Sorry, but I don''t take orders from lapdogs. You should focus on your own business. Life can be tough for a dog without a master¡ªbe careful you don''t end up like your uncle."


    Wilkes''s face twisted with fury, his fists clenching as his fake friendliness melted away, leaving only raw anger. Just then, Snape strode into the common room, his dark gaze sweeping over the tense scene. It was as if he appeared out of thin air, his voice slicing through the air like a whip. "What''s going on here?"


    Travers and Wilkes exchanged worried looks, their faces tight with tension. They silently cursed their luck, knowing that if Snape decided to report them, they''d be in serious trouble.


    "It''s nothing, Professor," Alex said, his voice calm and laced with a sly grin. "We were just catching up. Wilkes mentioned he misses his uncle and wants to spend more time with him."


    "His uncle?" Snape''s eyes narrowed as he shifted his gaze to Wilkes, recalling that Wilkes''s uncle had passed away last year. The insinuation in Alex''s words was clear, and Snape raised an eyebrow.


    "Is that true, Wilkes?" Snape asked sharply.


    Internally cursing Alex''s venomous jab, Wilkes forced a stiff smile. If Alex was implying he missed his uncle, it was a veiled suggestion that Wilkes should join him in death. Still, Wilkes managed to mutter, "Yes¡­ that''s right, Professor. We were just¡­ catching up."


    Snape studied Wilkes for a long moment before turning his gaze to Alex. "Follow me."


    "Of course, Professor," Alex replied smoothly. He cast a mocking smirk at the others before following Snape out of the common room.


    Snape led Alex to his office in the dungeon, where the dim light and damp air added to its eerie, oppressive feel. Once inside, Snape spun around, his eyes sharp and cold. "You think you''re clever, don''t you? Stirring up trouble, pushing boundaries. Does it make you feel powerful? Satisfied? Or is it all just a game to you?"


    "Trouble?" Alex shot back, crossing his arms. "I don''t think standing up for myself counts as stirring up trouble. Those guys were the ones who started it. I''m not going to bow my head just because they feel like throwing their weight around." He paused, then added with a pointed look, "Besides, you''re the one who insisted I stay in Slytherin. I wasn''t having any problems outside of it."


    Snape''s expression tightened. "Are you blaming me for this?"


    "Not at all, Professor," Alex replied smoothly. "Actually, I think it''s been¡­ enlightening. It''s shown me what real power looks like." His smirk was both defiant and amused.


    Snape''s voice dropped lower, more serious. "As Head of Slytherin, it''s my job to warn you¡ªdon''t bring unnecessary trouble to this house."


    "Understood," Alex replied, his tone calm but laced with challenge. "But if you''re saying I shouldn''t cause trouble, does that mean I can''t defend myself when someone else starts it?"


    Snape''s lips twitched with irritation, but he didn''t argue. Instead, he changed the subject abruptly. "I recall seeing you in Knockturn Alley last summer."


    Alex''s smirk faltered slightly. "Yeah, that was you, wasn''t it? You nearly killed me."


    Snape''s expression didn''t waver. "But you''re still alive, aren''t you?" His eyes flicked to the pendant around Alex''s neck. "At the time, you had a protection charm. Not something I''d expect you to have created."


    Alex pulled out the pendant, holding it up for Snape to see. "This? My aunt Augusta and Lily made it for me before I started at Hogwarts. I''ve kept it ever since." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, Snape''s harsh demeanor softened as he examined the charm, his fingers brushing over it. Alex shifted uncomfortably. "It''s from Lily," he said, his voice quieter. "If you''re so interested, maybe you could make one yourself."


    Snape straightened, his expression icy once more. "I don''t take what belongs to others," he said curtly, though his gaze lingered on the charm before he finally stepped back.


    "You''re not fitting in with Slytherin very well," Snape remarked, his tone unusually measured, as though he was genuinely concerned.


    "I can handle myself, Professor," Alex replied, his voice steady. He wasn''t sure what to make of Snape''s sudden shift in tone, but he had no intention of letting his guard down.


    "Very well," Snape said after a long pause. "You may go. I''ll have a word with Wilkes. Just make sure not to bring trouble to my doorstep."


    Alex nodded and turned to leave. As he stepped out, he could feel Snape''s intense gaze lingering on his back. Once the door shut, Snape sank into his chair, his face tightening. Alone in his office, a single tear slipped down his cheek as he whispered Lily''s name.


    Back in the common room, Alex endured a constant barrage of sneers and whispered insults from the pure-bloods. Under Snape''s watchful eye, they avoided outright confrontation, but Alex could feel their eyes on him, waiting for a moment of weakness.


    The Potter family''s funeral was a stark contrast to the quiet hostility of the Slytherin common room. Unlike the smaller, somber ceremonies for the Prewett brothers and Marlene McKinnon, the Potters'' funeral was massive¡ªa spectacle more than a farewell. The Ministry had even commissioned a statue of James, Lily, and Harry for Godric''s Hollow, hidden from Muggle eyes by enchantments.


    But beneath the surface, Alex could feel the hypocrisy. The crowd wasn''t there to mourn the Potters¡ªthey were there to celebrate Voldemort''s fall. Their polished smiles and relieved laughter masked their insincerity, leaving genuine grief buried.


    As Dumbledore delivered a moving eulogy, Alex stepped forward, weaving through the sea of flowers to lay a single hyacinth on the Potters'' grave. The flower symbolized sorrow and regret¡ªa fitting farewell. Without a word, he guided Hagrid away from the spectacle, offering the giant a quiet moment of comfort.


    Back at Hogwarts, Alex buried himself in his studies, trying to keep the haunting memories at bay. Yet, the shadows of the past loomed large, refusing to let go.

 Chapter 89 - 89 - Enough

    Each day, Alex split his time between the library, Hagrid''s hut, and the Slytherin dormitory, throwing himself into a routine that left little room for grief. Books became his sanctuary, and before long, his focus turned to alchemical pursuits.


    To fuel his experiments, Alex sourced rare alchemical supplies through Professor Bones, spending more than 200 Galleons¡ªa steep cost, but one he didn''t mind paying. Weeks of effort finally paid off when he completed a new alchemical tool. It sat on his desk in the Slytherin dormitory, gleaming under the soft light.


    It was a small hammer, its silver-white head made from Goblin silver, one of the wizarding world''s most coveted materials. The handle was wrapped in supple brown cowhide, making it comfortable to hold, while the polished metal shimmered with a cold brilliance. Though it looked sturdy enough to be a weapon, Alex had designed it purely for research.


    Each side of the hammerhead bore engraved runes. One side carried the symbols for "analysis" and "reveal," allowing him to uncover hidden magical lines on unfamiliar objects. The other side was etched with runes for "hardening" and "strengthening," designed to reinforce alchemical tools. To top it off, Alex added a rune for "harmless," ensuring it wouldn''t damage whatever he struck, no matter the force.


    "From now on, you''ll be the No Damage Hammer," he said with a grin, naming it simply.


    Excited to test its abilities, Alex picked up the hammer and set his monocle on the table. With careful aim, he tapped the lens lightly with the hammer''s hardening side. The tool hummed faintly, drawing a bit of his magic to activate the runes. When he picked up the monocle again, he was thrilled to see faint layers of glowing runes circling its surface. Its clarity and durability had been significantly improved.


    Next, he tried the analysis side on an old amulet Lily had given him. A few gentle taps revealed the intricate protection spells she''d inscribed. As he noted the runes in his journal, Alex couldn''t help but feel a wave of gratitude and determination. The amulet''s magic was fading, but now he had the means to restore it.


    Outside of alchemy, Alex''s studies had branched into other areas. He practiced spells like the Untraceable Extension Charm, the Disillusionment Charm, and the Confundus Charm. His skill in Apparition had improved steadily, and his mastery of Occlumency was now solid enough to shield his mind with ease. He''d even started dabbling in Legilimency, though practicing on living beings was tricky. His first attempt, with Hagrid''s dog, Line, had only revealed a single thought: "meat, meat, meat." The simplicity of it made him laugh, though he decided against testing it on friends for now.


    After packing the No Damage Hammer into his linen space bag, Alex paused, running his fingers over the fabric. The bag reminded him of Sirius, and for a moment, sadness threatened to break through his focus. Shaking it off, he tucked the hammer away and headed for the cabin in the Forbidden Forest, where Charles was training.


    When Alex reached the common room on his way out, he noticed Wilkes, Travers, and a few others gathered near the fireplace, laughing loudly. Wilkes noticed Alex and sneered, dragging a thumb across his neck in a mocking threat. His smug grin was meant to provoke, but Alex simply held his gaze, his expression calm and unreadable. Without a word, he walked past them, refusing to give them the reaction they wanted.


    Winter had wrapped Hogwarts in its icy grip again, and snowflakes drifted lazily through the air. As Alex made his way through the courtyard, memories surfaced¡ªlast winter, he''d finally mastered his Levitation Spell. Now, after another year of practice, his control had grown sharper. Though true flight still eluded him, he felt closer than ever to achieving it.


    Near Hagrid''s hut, Alex spotted Charles standing outside, holding a newspaper and looking deeply troubled. Noticing Alex, Charles waved him over, his face tense.


    "Alex, have you seen this?" Charles asked, lowering his voice and glancing around as if to make sure no one else was listening.


    Alex''s stomach tightened at the serious tone. "What''s going on? What happened?" he asked, his voice steady but edged with concern.


    Charles hesitated before handing him the newspaper. "Read it yourself. It''s in the Daily Prophet. They just updated the front page."


    Alex unfolded the paper, his eyes darting across the bold headline. Each word felt like a punch to the gut.


    "Breaking News: Aurors Frank and Alice Longbottom Found Severely Injured. Victims of Cruciatus Curse." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The article detailed how the Longbottoms had been discovered unconscious, tortured by Death Eaters during an investigation. They were now at St. Mungo''s, their condition critical. Alex''s grip on the newspaper tightened, the weight of the news sinking in.


    "I''m so sorry, Alex," Charles said quietly. "I know you''re close to the Longbottoms. I thought you should hear it from me."


    For a moment, Alex said nothing. The air around him seemed to still, and then, within a ten-meter radius, the falling snow froze in midair. An intense, almost tangible energy radiated from him, and Charles took a step back, alarmed.


    "Alex!" Charles shouted, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    Alex took a deep breath, and the snowflakes resumed their descent. His expression softened, but there was a cold, determined glint in his eyes. "Thanks for telling me, Charles," he said, his voice calm but distant. "Take the day off from training¡ªI need to take care of something."


    Charles hesitated. "Alex, don''t do anything rash. Please."


    Alex gave him a faint smile, one that didn''t reach his eyes. "Don''t worry. I''m fine." He turned and walked back toward the castle.


    The Slytherin common room was still lively when Alex returned. Wilkes and the others were laughing again, unaware of the storm brewing. When Wilkes noticed him, he leaned back smugly, clearly enjoying whatever joke he thought he was in on.


    Alex met his sneer with a sharp, unsettling smile. Without a word, he crooked a finger at Wilkes. "Come on. Let''s have a little chat."

 Chapter 90 - 90 - Torture

    Wilkes hesitated, caught off guard by the calm tone in Alex''s voice, but quickly recovered. Turning to his friend Travers, he muttered, "He wants to talk. Fine, let''s hear him out."


    With a smug chuckle, Wilkes and six others followed Alex through the dimly lit corridors to an abandoned women''s bathroom on the second floor. Alex leaned casually against the windowsill, waiting as the group filed in.


    Wilkes stepped forward, his smirk dripping with mockery. "What''s this, Alex? Feeling bold today? Usually, you just skulk around the halls like a scared little rat. What''s changed?"


    Travers snickered, chiming in. "Yeah, maybe he heard about those idiots who got attacked. Thought he''d be next and figured he''d try to butter us up."


    The group closed in, their sneers widening. Alex''s expression, however, softened. He looked at them almost¡­ pityingly. "I''m sorry."


    Wilkes raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "Didn''t quite catch that. What did you say?"


    Alex''s voice dropped, calm but sharp as a blade. "I said, I''m sorry. I''ve let you all live too comfortably. I thought of you as just a pack of children¡ªnot worth my time." He sighed, his gaze steady. "That was my mistake, and for that, I sincerely apologize. Because as of today¡­ I''m done showing mercy."


    Before Wilkes could react, Alex clapped his hands together. A surge of magical energy erupted in the room, and suddenly, two massive, glowing hands of raw force materialized, slamming together with a deafening crash. The group was caught in the middle, knocked to the floor as shockwaves of pain wracked their bodies.


    Wilkes and one of his fourth-year friends, tougher than the rest, managed to stagger to their feet, drawing their wands with trembling hands. But before they could cast even a simple spell, Alex''s eyes narrowed, and two bright, crackling curses shot from his fingers. The force of the magic hit the two like a charging Hippogriff, sending them flying backward to crash into the wall. They crumpled to the ground in stunned silence.


    Alex raised his left hand, muttering an incantation. Seven wands flew from their owners'' grasps into his outstretched palm. He clenched his fist around them, his expression cold and calculating. After a near ambush last Christmas, he''d made it a habit to disarm every opponent in every fight. No exceptions.


    One boy, barely able to lift himself off the ground, let out a desperate cry. "Help! Somebody help us!"


    "You''re dead, Alex! You hear me? Dead!" Travers snarled, his voice laced with venom despite the pain twisting his face. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex ignored the shouts and threats, his focus locked on Wilkes. He advanced slowly, his calm demeanor more chilling than any shout. "Don''t waste your breath," Alex said, his tone almost bored. "I cast a muffling charm. No one''s coming to save you."


    Wilkes stumbled back, fear flickering across his face as his bravado crumbled. "W-What do you want? Listen, if you let us go, I won''t report this. Just¡­ just apologize, and maybe I can forget this ever happened."


    Alex''s foot came down hard on Wilkes'' chest, pinning him to the cold floor. "Didn''t I already try making peace with you? Now it''s your turn to answer my questions," he said, his voice dangerously calm. He leaned closer. "Tell me what you know about the Death Eater attack on the Longbottoms."


    Wilkes coughed, clawing at Alex''s shoe. "I don''t know anything! I swear!"


    Alex''s jaw tightened. His anger at Voldemort''s reign and the recent attacks simmered beneath the surface. He hadn''t been able to help the Potters or the Longbottoms, but he wasn''t about to let these spoiled, arrogant brats walk away unscathed.


    Wilkes forced a sneer, his fear briefly giving way to defiance. "You''re here for those Longbottom losers? They got what they deserved for trusting the wrong people. Waste your pity on them if you want, but you''re barking up the wrong tree."


    Alex''s face twisted in disgust. Without hesitation, he pressed his foot harder into Wilkes'' stomach, earning a strangled cry of pain. "Still acting tough. Fine," Alex said coldly. He waved his wand, and the rest of the boys were hoisted into the air, flipping upside down like ragdolls.


    The curse was one Alex had learned from Sirius, and he used it now without hesitation. Reaching into his robes, Alex pulled out a thick stack of parchment and turned his attention back to Wilkes. "I don''t usually resort to this with kids," he said almost conversationally, "but for you, I''ll make an exception."


    With a flick of his wand, Alex bound Wilkes'' hands and feet. The boy thrashed, panic setting in. "What are you doing? You can''t do this! Let me go!"


    Alex ignored the protests, holding up a sheet of parchment. Wilkes'' eyes widened as Alex muttered a spell. The parchment stretched, covering Wilkes'' face like a second skin. "Aguamenti," Alex whispered, and a steady stream of water poured onto the paper, soaking it through. Wilkes began to thrash violently, choking as water seeped into his nose and mouth.


    "You bastard! Are you trying to kill him?" Travers screamed from his suspended position.


    "Silencio," Alex said calmly, silencing Travers with a flick of his wand. He watched dispassionately as Wilkes'' struggles grew weaker, his pale face twitching as he teetered on the edge of consciousness. Finally, Alex pulled the parchment away, allowing Wilkes to gasp desperately for air, coughing and wheezing as he clung to life.


    "Ready to talk now?" Alex asked, his tone sharp and emotionless.


    Wilkes glared weakly, mustering just enough energy to spit in Alex''s direction. The spit hung in the air before flipping back, landing on Wilkes'' own face.


    Alex smirked. "I admire the resilience," he said, his voice laced with mockery. "Lucky for you, I''ve got plenty of time now."


    Wilkes gasped for air as Alex calmly prepared for another round of waterboarding. Each time Wilkes began to lose consciousness, Alex would pull the soaked cloth off his face, allowing him a brief moment to suck in air before starting again. This cycle repeated eight times, leaving Wilkes trembling uncontrollably, his body drained of every ounce of energy. He was so worn out that even the thought of struggling felt impossible.

 Chapter 91 - 91 - Memories

    Alex leaned in close, his lips curling into what might have been a smile, but the sharp intensity in his dark eyes sent a shiver through Wilkes. "So," Alex said softly, his voice calm but unnervingly steady, "does any of it start coming back to you?"


    "Hah¡­hah¡­" Wilkes rasped, his lungs burning with every breath. His bloodshot eyes flicked to Alex''s face, which now loomed in his mind like a specter from a nightmare. "What¡­ what do you even want from me?"


    "Who attacked the Longbottoms?" Alex''s tone was quiet, but the undercurrent of threat was unmistakable. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡­ I heard it was Rabastan and Bellatrix from the Lestrange family," Wilkes stammered, panic breaking through his exhaustion. "I don''t know if there were others¡ªI swear, I don''t know anything else!"


    Alex''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The Lestrange family... Isn''t Bella related to Sirius? His cousin?"


    Wilkes barely registered the remark, too busy clutching his sides, trying to steady his ragged breathing. He didn''t dare meet Alex''s gaze. "I swear, that''s all I know!" he said, his voice cracking. "My uncle used to be a figure in the Death Eaters before he died last Christmas, but our family doesn''t rank high. If you want better answers, someone like Travers would know more¡­"


    Across the room, Travers, who had been bound and hanging helplessly, glared at Wilkes with a mix of outrage and fear. "Wilkes, you coward!" he shouted, his voice hoarse. "I don''t know anything more than he does! And if you touch me, my family will make sure you regret it!"


    Alex turned toward Travers, his face unreadable, and with a flick of his wand, stunned Wilkes into dream world. He then walked calmly over to Travers, whose earlier bravado quickly crumbled under Alex''s cold stare.


    "You seem very confident," Alex said quietly, his tone almost contemplative. "When dealing with Wilkes, I almost forgot¡ªI know Legilimency."


    Travers'' eyes widened in terror as Alex''s wand rose. Before he could protest, Alex flicked it, lifting Travers into the air and forcing him to meet his gaze.


    "Look at me," Alex commanded, his voice soft but unyielding.


    Despite himself, Travers'' gaze locked onto Alex''s dark eyes, which seemed to draw him in, stripping away his defenses. For someone as weak-willed as Travers, his mind was an open book, vulnerable and unguarded. Alex delved past the surface with ease, memories unraveling before him like threads in a tapestry.


    The scene shifted. Alex found himself in a grand manor filled with antiques and lavish decor. A younger Travers stood before an older man¡ªhis uncle¡ªwhose voice carried a chilling certainty.


    "Sampur," the uncle said with pride, "soon, the Dark Lord''s power will stretch across this land, and the Travers family will rise with it."


    The memory lingered, then flickered to another moment. This time, Travers was in a dark, book-lined room where jars of rare ingredients lined the shelves. His mother, a woman with pale blonde hair, moved between the shelves, selecting various magical items.


    "The Dark Lord asked us to deliver these to Malfoy Manor," she said, placing a worn leather notebook, a small eerie statue, and a hardened root into a bag.


    "What''s this one?" young Travers asked, pointing at the root.


    "It''s the heart tendon of the Black Dragon of Hebrides," his mother replied, her tone proud. "It''s rare¡ªperfect for a powerful wand core or advanced alchemy. These are the foundations of the Travers family''s power."


    "But aren''t we already noble?" Travers asked, eyes wide with curiosity. "Doesn''t our blood make us better than Muggles?"


    His mother frowned, her expression hardening. "Your uncle''s been filling your head with that nonsense again. Blood isn''t everything. Remember that, Sampur."


    The memory shifted again. This time, Alex stood in a luxurious dining room. Travers'' mother, Yulia, held his hand as they greeted a well-dressed couple¡ªLucius and Narcissa Malfoy. Narcissa cradled a young Draco in her arms.


    "Lucius, Narcissa, it''s been too long! Is this little Draco? He''s grown so much," Yulia said warmly.


    "You''re too kind, Yulia," Narcissa replied with a gracious smile. "When Lucius heard you were coming, he arranged a special meal."


    "Dobby! Where is that useless house-elf?" Lucius barked, his sharp tone echoing through the room.


    Moments later, a trembling Dobby appeared, bowing repeatedly. "Yes, Master? What does Master need?"


    "Why are you so slow?" Lucius snapped, striking the elf with his cane. "Where is the dessert I asked for!?"


    "I''ll fetch it right away, Master!" Dobby whimpered before scurrying off.


    Yulia''s warm demeanor cooled as she turned to Lucius. "I''m here on business," she said. "The Dark Lord has entrusted these items to your care. Keep them safe. Your estate''s location and vault are discreet¡ªthis shows his trust in you."


    At the mention of Voldemort, Lucius paled slightly, nodding. "I''m honored to serve," he said, excusing himself to secure the package.


    Left alone with Narcissa, Yulia asked, "How is Bella? It feels like ages since I''ve seen her."


    "She''s always with the Dark Lord these days," Narcissa replied with a wistful smile. "Her husband''s been tasked with setting up a base in Mole Valley. Maybe we''ll cross paths soon."


    Lucius returned after some light conversation, holding a small, polished crystal in his hand. "Yulia, I wanted to show you this," he said. "My father got it from an Egyptian wizard years ago. It''s a rare, original rune crystal. Unfortunately, he passed away before he could fully decode it. Now the magic inside it is fading, and I''ve been struggling to transfer its contents to another crystal. I thought you might have better luck."


    Yulia took the crystal, raising an eyebrow at him. "Honestly, Lucius, you should''ve worked on preserving your father''s legacy a lot sooner."


    Lucius let out a quiet sigh and looked away. "You think I haven''t tried? This kind of thing isn''t exactly my area of expertise."


    As Yulia studied the crystal, the scene blurred and faded, replaced by swirling clouds. Alex lowered his wand, breaking the Legilimency spell, and muttered to himself, "Mole Valley in Surrey... close to where the Longbottoms were attacked. It''s probably connected. But dam these pure-blood families sure love hoarding treasures."


    Only a few seconds had passed, but for Sampur, it felt like an eternity. His face burned with anger and humiliation as he glared at Alex. "How dare you!" he hissed, his voice trembling with rage. "How dare you pry into the private affairs of the noble Travers family!"


    Alex smirked, his tone sharp and mocking. "Noble? You pure-bloods are nothing but a joke. Maybe you should think about what gave you the nerve to provoke me in the first place."


    Before Sampur could respond, Alex slammed him to the ground with a swift kick. A flick of his wand sent Sampur sprawling on the floor.

 Chapter 92 - 92 - Well Wait

    Alex sneered down at him. "I''ve wasted enough time on you already. But I''ll be taking your wands. If you want them back, it''ll cost you¡ª20 Galleons each. And don''t forget, this is your first wand, isn''t it?"


    With a chuckle, Alex turned and walked out of the room, leaving them behind. Travers, furious and humiliated, slammed his fist against the bathroom floor, only to wince from the pain. "What now?" asked a younger boy beside him, his voice shaking.


    "What do you think?" Travers snapped. "Wake up Wilkes. We need to figure out what to do."


    When Wilkes woke up and heard what happened, his face twisted in anger. "He took all our wands?" he said, incredulous.


    "Yeah, Senior Wilkes. That guy''s so full of himself. Not only did he beat us, but he stole our wands!" one of the younger boys whined.


    "We should report him to the Head of House," another suggested nervously. "He attacked us first. At the very least, we could get our wands back and deal with him later."


    "No," a fourth-year interrupted, shaking his head. "If we report this, it''ll spread, and we''ll look even weaker. Besides, he didn''t leave any proof. If we push too hard, he might just destroy our wands outright. At most, the Head of House would give him detention."


    Wilkes clenched his fists. "Then what are we supposed to do?"


    Travers gritted his teeth. "Let''s go to Prefect Yaxley. He''ll know what to do. I swear, I''ll make that Mudblood pay for this¡ªtenfold, no, a thousand times over!"


    "Yeah," the others echoed, their voices thick with venom. "We''ll make him pay in blood."


    They gathered their thoughts and marched off toward the Slytherin common room, anger and determination etched on their faces.


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom, a loud wail echoed from one of the stalls. Moaning Myrtle floated out, clutching her ghostly glasses. "Oh, how terrifying! That boy almost scared Myrtle to death¡ªagain!" she sobbed, wiping at her phantom tears. "His aura was so menacing, I had to hide. If I hadn''t, I might''ve fallen to pieces!"


    In Yaxley''s private room back in the Slytherin dorms, the group sat nursing their bruised egos. They took turns recounting their run-in with Alex.


    "So, let me get this straight," Yaxley said, raising an eyebrow as he looked them over. "Seven of you got humiliated by a second-year Muggle-born, and you even lost your wands?"


    Wilkes, still sporting visible bruises, stared at the floor. "It''s true. And he said he''d come for you next, Yaxley."


    "Unbelievable," Yaxley snapped, his frustration evident. "You''ve handed our pure-blood reputation to him on a silver platter."


    Travers clenched his fists. "That boy is ruthless. You''ve got to help us, Yaxley. We need to show him who really runs Slytherin."


    Yaxley leaned back, his eyes narrowing in thought. "No, not yet. Professor Bones is already keeping a close watch on me, and Vanessa would never let me get away with something reckless. Besides, Alex probably expects retaliation. We''ll wait for the right moment."


    Wilkes frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Yaxley smirked, his tone cold. "Let him think he''s won. Christmas is coming, and students will leave for the holidays. Keep an eye on him. If he steps off school grounds, we''ll be waiting."


    "And if he doesn''t?" Travers asked, skeptical.


    "Then we wait until Easter. If not then, summer. By next year, he''ll start Hogsmeade trips, and the new Defense professor won''t be here to protect him. That''ll be our time."


    Wilkes nodded slowly, a grim understanding settling over him. "Next year, without Bones or Vanessa¡­"


    "Exactly. When the time comes, he''ll regret every word, every insult," Yaxley said with a dark smile.


    "What about our wands?" Travers grumbled. "We can''t just leave them with him."


    Yaxley waved a hand dismissively. "Pay the ransom. Get them back quietly. Consider it a lesson in patience. Don''t provoke him for now¡ªwe can''t risk alerting the professors. Remember, snakes only strike when it''s the perfect moment."


    Travers clenched his fists but nodded. "Fine. But when the time comes, he''ll regret crossing paths with me."


    Elsewhere, Alex stood outside Professor Bones'' office. The door was ajar, and inside, the professor was engrossed in studying a pair of glowing, rune-etched glasses. Bones didn''t look up until Alex cleared his throat softly.


    "Alex," Bones said, setting the glasses aside. "It''s not like you to visit during the day. What''s on your mind?"


    Alex stepped forward, his expression serious. "I''ve got some news. Have you heard about the Longbottoms?"


    Burns'' face darkened as he leaned forward. "I just got word from Emmeline. She was with them. They''re safe, but... they''ve been seriously hurt. They''re still unconscious."


    Alex''s jaw tightened, though relief flickered in his eyes. "At least they''re alive. I''ve dug up some information on the attackers. I think I know who''s behind this."


    Burns'' expression sharpened instantly. "Are you certain?"


    Alex nodded firmly. "Yes. My sources point to Bellatrix, Rodolphus, and Rabastan Lestrange. They''re hiding near Mole Valley in Surrey. It''s close to where the Longbottoms were last seen."


    Burns'' gaze grew more intense. "Good work, Alex. But let me remind you¡ªtalent, no matter how bright, can lead to darkness if you''re not careful. Many wizards have gone down that road, thinking they could control it."


    "I understand, Professor," Alex replied, his voice steady. "But as a Slytherin, I can''t just sit back and do nothing. I''ve never been one to follow the rules blindly, and I won''t start now."


    Burns nodded, his tone serious. "The Lestranges have been wanted by the Ministry for years. I''ve suspected they were involved, but their exact location has been a mystery. Your information is critical. I''ll inform Moody immediately."


    Alex acknowledged this with a nod before leaving the office. Burns watched him go, worry flashing across his face for a brief moment. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Later that evening, back in the Slytherin common room, Alex glanced up as Rozier approached him nervously. With a wry grin, Alex said, "Didn''t think they''d send you."


    Rozier shifted awkwardly, clearly uncomfortable. "Wilkes and the others didn''t want to face you themselves. They sent me to... deal with it. What did you do to him, anyway? His face turns bright red every time your name comes up."


    Alex smirked. "Maybe you should ask him yourself. Now, enough small talk¡ªdid you bring the money?"


    Rozier handed over a small pouch of Galleons. "Here. 140 Galleons. I don''t know how, but you actually got them to pay up."


    Alex pocketed the money with a chuckle. "Guess they''re not completely stupid¡ªor maybe a few of them have some sense."


    "What do you mean?" Rozier asked, looking confused.


    "They''re too scared to make a scene at school, so they''ll bide their time. They''ll wait for a chance when they think I''m not paying attention," Alex said, his tone dismissive. "Have they said anything about their plans?"


    Rozier shook his head. "Not really, but they''re angry. They won''t just let this go."


    "Neither will I," Alex replied coldly. "Keep an ear out and let me know if you hear anything."


    Rozier hesitated. "You''re really planning to go up against them? If this escalates, you could get expelled¡ªor worse, end up in Azkaban."


    "Only if they catch me in the act," Alex said with a smirk. "Now go. Let me know if anything comes up."

 Chapter 93 - 93 - Muggle World

    Once Rozier left, Alex sat back, thinking. His instincts were spot on¡ªWilkes and his group were laying low, likely because Professor Burns had been keeping a closer watch on Hogwarts lately. Still, it seemed Burns wasn''t aware of Alex''s recent actions in the bathroom, which meant the professor''s focus was elsewhere¡ªprobably on the older students.


    "I need to speed up my plans," Alex thought, his eyes narrowing with determination. "They''re not going to back down, so neither can I. The next few months will be critical."


    When the Christmas holidays arrived, Alex chose to stay at Hogwarts, deciding to use the break to train and gather resources. His resolve to strengthen himself only deepened as he prepared for what lay ahead.


    During the break, Alex spent much of his time at the cabin in the Forbidden Forest. Through letters exchanged with Augusta Longbottom, he learned more about what had happened to Frank and Alice. They had endured horrific torture, leaving them with devastating injuries and almost complete memory loss. Now, they were in St. Mungo''s Hospital, with little hope for recovery. Augusta''s letters carried an undercurrent of heartbreak, but her strength shone through¡ªfor Neville''s sake, if nothing else.


    "They think they''re untouchable," Alex muttered to himself, his eyes glinting with a dangerous resolve. "But if they come for me, they''ll be in for a nasty surprise."


    Hagrid was thrilled to have Alex around during the holidays, even though Alex spent most of his time in his room. From within, the sound of hammering and crafting echoed through the forest. When Alex asked Hagrid for a piece of Chimaera skin as a Christmas gift, the half-giant happily obliged, handing over a thick, durable piece of leather he''d been using as a pillow cover. The Chimaera skin¡ªtough and resistant¡ªwas perfect for Alex''s purposes.


    One evening over dinner, Hagrid couldn''t help but comment when he saw Alex poring over a book on wizarding families. "Readin'' about pure-bloods, are yeh? Never figured yeh''d be interested in that lot."


    Alex shrugged, not looking up. "Just doing some homework. You know the saying¡ªknow yourself and know your enemy. It never hurts to be prepared."


    Hagrid frowned, an uneasy feeling settling in. "Prepared for what? Somethin'' dangerous, I''m guessin''?"


    Alex gave a small smile, brushing off the concern. "Nothing specific," he said, then added thoughtfully, "Did you know that when the International Statute of Secrecy was introduced, a lot of pure-bloods opposed it? They wanted an open war with Muggles."


    Hagrid grimaced. "That''s a horrible thought."


    "Over time, though, most of those families changed their minds," Alex continued. "Now they go out of their way to support the secrecy law. That''s part of why they don''t all back the Death Eaters."


    "Why''d they change their tune?" Hagrid asked, curiosity lighting his features.


    "Money and power," Alex said dryly. "Plenty of them have made fortunes mingling with Muggles¡ªmarriages, business deals, buying up land. Some have even wormed their way into Muggle high society. It''s in their best interest to keep things quiet instead of letting the Death Eaters wreck it all."


    "Greed, as usual," Hagrid muttered.


    Alex tilted his head thoughtfully. "There''s another reason. If wizards and Muggles ever went to war... who do you think would win?"


    The idea of an emergency device felt innovative, especially in the wizarding world, where there wasn''t any instant way to call for help. Alex had drawn inspiration from ancient rune applications in a book Sirius had sent him. He''d modeled the coin''s mechanics loosely on the Floo Network, though its range was limited to Hogwarts. He''d made several and given them to friends like Vivian and Charles as Christmas presents.


    Hagrid beamed, clearly impressed. "So now, if I need you, I just use this! Alex, that''s brilliant!"


    Alex chuckled, pleased with the reaction. He pulled out a small notebook¡ªanother alchemical creation¡ªthat was designed to receive messages from the coins he''d handed out. This way, he could track any alerts immediately.


    The evening passed with laughter as they tested the coin over a hot pot dinner. Outside, snow fell softly, and the warmth of the hut made the holiday feel cozy and bright.


    In the following days, Alex kept busy in the hut, working on spells and crafting alchemical tools. Owls flew in and out, delivering letters and gifts from friends. Charles and Professor McGonagall sent him Quidditch memorabilia, while Vivian, knowing his love of books, sent him rare magical tomes. Professor Bones went even further, sending three ounces of goblin silver and a set of fine carving knives.


    Through Professor Bones'' letter, Alex learned the grim truth about the Longbottoms. Their condition was worse than anyone had feared. They couldn''t remember anyone, not even family, and were unable to care for themselves. Their future was confined to the hospital, where they''d need constant care.


    The letter also brought news of a raid in Surrey. Led by Moody, Aurors had discovered the Lestrange family''s hideout. After a fierce battle, Bellatrix Lestrange and her followers were captured and sent to Azkaban, though two Aurors were seriously injured in the fight. Professor Bones thanked Alex, noting that the information he''d provided had been key to locating the stronghold.


    Alex sighed, shaking his head. "They need better strategies," he muttered. "Why don''t they plan their attacks in stages? Cover all angles? Instead, they just charge in like kids in a schoolyard fight."


    As the holidays drew to a close, a package arrived for Alex, delivered by a dignified owl. Inside, he found a pair of boots made from Chimaera hide, a gift Hagrid had given him. He''d spent five Galleons at Diagon Alley to have the boots custom-made, and they didn''t disappoint. Sturdy and well-crafted, they were perfect for his next project.


    "It''s time to start building my tactical gear," Alex said, a smile spreading across his face.


    He envisioned the gear in his mind: it would handle five functions¡ªsensing, jamming, movement, protection, and offense. The boots would cover movement, enhanced with runes for Shock Absorption, Silence, Energy Absorption, and Speed Boost. Since his broom-flying wasn''t reliable in a fight, these boots would give him the quick mobility he needed.


    Alex''s mind raced with possibilities as he turned the boots over in his hands. It was just the beginning.


    Hagrid scratched his head, mulling over the question. "Well, wizards know magic, so I reckon they''d have the upper hand," he said with a shrug.


    Alex shook his head. "Not really. If an actual war broke out, the wizarding world wouldn''t stand a chance against a full-scale Muggle attack. Muggle weapons are far more advanced than most wizards realize. Honestly, it''d be a miracle if wizards could even escape unscathed from a Muggle raid. Some pure-blood families understand this¡ªthey''ve had enough dealings with Muggles to know. That''s one reason they avoid pushing for a war that could wipe them out."


    Hagrid looked stunned. "Are Muggles really that dangerous? I''ve met plenty of them¡ªthey can''t do magic, can''t make things vanish or turn mice into teacups."


    "You''re right, they don''t have magic," Alex admitted. "But when it comes to raw destructive power? There''s no comparison. Have you ever seen a spell that can destroy an entire island in one go?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hagrid''s eyes widened. "Blimey! You''re joking. There''s no magic that strong, is there?"

 Chapter 94 - 94 - Lockhart

    Alex leaned in slightly, a faint smile on his lips. "No joke. But Muggles have weapons that powerful. That''s why keeping the ''Statute of Secrecy'' intact is so important¡ªit''s the best way to keep everyone safe. But..." He paused, his expression darkening.


    "But what?" Hagrid pressed.


    "If wizards keep staying ignorant about Muggles, thinking of them only through outdated stories, it creates this¡­ arrogant sense of superiority. That kind of ignorance is dangerous. It''s what gave rise to groups like the Death Eaters."


    Hagrid''s face fell, his expression serious. "So you''re saying even if we defeat the Death Eaters now, something like this could happen again? Another group could just pop up?"


    Alex nodded. "Exactly. It''s happened before. Grindelwald almost swept through the magical world with similar ideas. And even now, groups like the ''Scavenger'' in Northern Europe or the ''Pure Land Society'' are still causing trouble. Wizards who don''t understand Muggles can easily fall into believing they''re superior. Once they start thinking like that, they''re easy targets for manipulation."


    Hagrid''s jaw dropped, as though his entire worldview had been flipped upside down. "Merlin''s beard... I never knew it was so complicated."


    Alex offered a reassuring smile. "That''s why we''ve got to stay strong, Hagrid. It''s the only way we can shape our own future. But," he added, closing the book he''d been reading, "those problems are a long way off. For now, let''s just enjoy Christmas dinner."


    Reaching into his bag, Alex pulled out a small, silver-white coin and slid it across the table. "Oh, and here¡ªMerry Christmas."


    Hagrid picked up the coin, examining it curiously under the dim light. "What''s this? Doesn''t look like a Sickle."


    Alex smiled. "It''s a communication coin. Not fully functional yet, but it does a few things. The side with the sword is the front; the ouroboros is the back. It''s an alchemy tool I made recently."


    Hagrid turned it over in his massive hands, studying it with interest. "A communication coin? You''re telling me this little thing can send messages?"


    "Exactly. If you''re ever in danger, channel your magic into the sword side. It''ll alert me, and I''ll be able to find your location. The ouroboros side works for regular messages¡ªactivate it, and I''ll know to meet you at the hut."


    Over the next two days, Alex carefully etched runes onto the boots, using the Innocent Hammer to strengthen their durability and enhance their magical properties. By the time he finished, it was noon, and students were returning to Hogwarts for the start of term the next day. Admiring his work, Alex decided to name the boots Phase Shoes.


    He slipped them on, clicking his heels to activate the enchantments. The runes lit up faintly, glowing in sequence. Leaning forward, he tested the boots, and with a sudden rush of wind, he shot forward almost instantly, covering twenty meters in just over a second. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He assessed the speed, nodding in satisfaction. "That''s about six seconds for a hundred meters¡ªfaster than an Olympic sprinter. Good enough. Let''s see how they handle climbing."


    Picking up speed, Alex sprinted down a path toward a stone pillar. With a powerful leap, he jumped over two meters high, kicked off the stone, and ran up the side of the pillar, scaling over ten meters. With a final push, he flipped off the top, landing smoothly and raising his arms like a gymnast finishing a routine.


    "The shock absorption is solid," he noted, "and they''re nearly silent. But they use about three times the energy of normal running. It''s exhausting." He frowned thoughtfully. "These boots aren''t practical for everyday use, but in a fight, they''re perfect. Short bursts will save energy and keep things under control," he concluded, pleased with the results.


    Later that day, Alex headed to the library. He couldn''t stop thinking about the tragedy of the Longbottoms, and although it seemed unlikely, he felt compelled to research memory magic in hopes of finding a way to help them.


    "Mrs. Pince, where can I find books on memory magic?" he asked the stern librarian, who was familiar with his frequent visits.


    "Memory magic?" she repeated thoughtfully. "Try shelf twenty, seventh row. You should find something useful there."


    "Thank you," Alex said, heading to the spot she''d mentioned. He scanned the titles and pulled out Introduction to the Forgetfulness Charm, flipping through its pages. Unfortunately, it mostly focused on techniques for erasing memories, not restoring them. He frowned, feeling a little discouraged.


    "Looking into memory magic, are we?" A light, mocking voice interrupted his thoughts.


    Alex turned to see an older boy wearing a flashy blue robe that smelled overwhelmingly of perfume. "Yes, senior?" Alex replied politely, not recognizing him. Alex rarely interacted with other students and didn''t know many of them.


    "You''re in luck!" the boy announced with a grin. "I''m not only skilled in countless spells, but also quite popular with the ladies. If you need help, I''m your man." He flashed a dazzling smile, clearly fishing for admiration.


    Alex felt awkward but didn''t want to be rude. He forced a polite smile. "If you''re offering advice, I''d be grateful, senior."


    "Of course!" the boy said dramatically. "Consider it my way of giving back to the magical community. As someone admired across all grades, I take pride in helping young wizards thrive." He strutted to a nearby shelf, pulled out an excessively thick book, and handed it to Alex with a flourish.


    "This gem, The Brain and Memory Arts, is just what you need," he declared. "I only read a few chapters, and my Memory Charm became flawless." He winked theatrically.


    Alex hesitated, taking the book. Before he could respond, a familiar voice cut in. "Lockhart, are you bothering students again?"


    Alex turned to see Senior Vanessa approaching with a stern look.


    "Vanessa!" Lockhart exclaimed with exaggerated delight. "About that love letter you sent me¡ªI''ve been meaning to reply, but you know, with so many admirers, it''s hard to keep up. Surely, you understand."


    Vanessa''s expression turned cold as she drew her wand. Startled, Lockhart shrank back and quickly disappeared.


    Alex let out a sigh of relief. "He runs fast. Thanks, Senior Vanessa." He paused, then teased, "Wait, did I hear that right? A love letter?"


    Vanessa rolled her eyes. "Not a chance. That''s Gilderoy Lockhart¡ªa fraud and an insufferable show-off. A few years ago, he faked hundreds of love letters to himself on Valentine''s Day to seem popular. He even forged one from Professor McGonagall."


    Alex laughed. "Wow, he''s bold, I''ll give him that."


    "Nobody likes him," Vanessa muttered. "He just shows off to younger students who don''t know him yet. I can''t wait for him to graduate. One less headache."


    "Looking forward to it too," Alex said, amused.


    Vanessa''s expression softened. "Anyway, stay sharp. Not everyone here is your friend."


    "Thanks for the warning, Senior Vanessa," Alex said with a nod.


    After she left, Alex glanced down at the hefty book. Flipping through its pages, he found himself intrigued. It covered memory magic, thought runes, and the intricate structure of the Obliviate spell. "Well, maybe Lockhart isn''t completely useless," Alex muttered, smiling as he checked the book out.

 Chapter 95 - 95 - Curse

    Back in the Slytherin common room, Alex ignored the glares from some pure-blood students and headed straight to his dorm. Over the next few days, he fell into a routine: attending classes, practicing charms, studying runes with Professor Bones, helping Charles train, crafting alchemy tools, and diving into the memory magic book.


    Meanwhile, Travers and Wilkes assigned students to spy on Alex, tracking his every move. But each attempt ended in humiliation¡ªsome spies were left hanging by their robes in the halls, others found themselves dumped into the girls'' bathroom. Strangely, none of them could recall what had happened. After a few weeks, no one dared to follow him anymore, though Travers and Wilkes were furious.


    Unbothered, Alex carried on with his life. Hogwarts had grown livelier since the Dark Lord''s disappearance. Pranks were more frequent, and Peeves, the mischievous ghost, was busier than ever, causing chaos wherever he went.


    Noticing Peeves acting strangely, Alex decided to ask Professor Flitwick for some insight. The professor explained that Peeves wasn''t an ordinary ghost; he was born with the very stones of Hogwarts and shared a deep connection with the school. Peeves'' energy and mood reflected the atmosphere of Hogwarts itself. During dark times, like the recent wave of fear and sadness in the wizarding world, the lack of laughter and mischief had drained Peeves. He had grown quiet, even disappearing for days at a time. But now, with pranks and laughter filling the school again, Peeves was more active than ever¡ªmuch to the frustration of the caretaker, Filch.


    Filch took the surge in pranks personally. He spent day and night patrolling the halls, determined to catch the troublemakers. He was so preoccupied with his patrols that he barely had time for his regular duties, like cleaning the bathrooms. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One evening, as Filch made his rounds in the library, he heard a faint noise coming from the Restricted Section. Gripping his kerosene lamp tightly, he hurried toward the sound, its light throwing long, flickering shadows across the walls. But when he arrived, there was nothing¡ªno students, no movement, not even a mouse. Muttering curses under his breath, Filch gave the area one last suspicious glance before stomping away.


    In a dark corner where Filch had just looked, a figure shimmered into view. It was Alex, exhaling a quiet sigh of relief. "That was too close," he thought, his heart still racing. He hadn''t expected some of the restricted books to be warded with alarm spells, and he had almost triggered one by accident.


    This semester, Alex had finally mastered the Disillusionment Charm after countless hours of practice. His magical and physical abilities had reached a point where he could handle advanced spells, so he had focused on mastering both the Disillusionment and Shield Charms. With these spells, he could now move around the castle undetected, even sneaking into places like the Restricted Section at night.


    But the Restricted Section was no ordinary part of the library. Many of its books were cursed or heavily enchanted. A single careless touch could set off an alarm, alerting nearby professors¡ªor worse, Filch. Alex reminded himself to be extra cautious, using detection spells on each book before daring to open it.


    After nearly two hours of meticulous searching, Alex finally found the book he had been looking for. It contained valuable information about magical runes¡ªspecifically those used to control and store magical energy. However, the runes in the book were shown as flat, two-dimensional shapes, while Alex needed to understand them in three dimensions to use them effectively.


    At the Charm Club, Alex had started experimenting with temperature control spells, which required precise management of magical energy. The runes he was studying could potentially help him refine this process. He envisioned a rune capable of absorbing magic from its surroundings¡ªsomething that could revolutionize the wizarding world.


    Most magical items, like his enchanted monocle and phase shoes, relied on their users'' magic to function. Alex wanted to create items that could store magic independently, essentially becoming self-sustaining. By combining magic-absorbing runes with storage runes, he imagined creating something akin to a magical solar panel¡ªa device that could recharge itself over time.


    The challenge, as Professor Bones had once explained, was that existing magic storage runes were basic and depended heavily on the materials they were made from. Few truly innovative designs had been developed. That was why Alex had ventured into the Restricted Section¡ªto see if he could find something new.


    Carefully packing away his notes, Alex made a mental plan. "I''ll start with the magic flow runes first. If I can collect enough data on magic absorption, it might even help with the temperature control spells," he thought as he slipped back into the shadows.


    Throughout the semester, Alex kept a strict schedule, focusing intensely on his studies and avoiding unnecessary distractions. Meanwhile, outside Hogwarts, the wizarding world was in turmoil as the Ministry, led by Minister Millicent Bagnold, ramped up its hunt for Death Eaters. Many pure-blood families loyal to Voldemort were under investigation, but they often escaped justice by claiming they had been under the Imperius Curse or using Polyjuice Potion to create false alibis.


    One evening, Alex shared his frustrations with Professor Bones. "Can''t they just use Veritaserum or check memories to get the truth?" he asked.


    Professor Bones sighed. "It''s not that simple. Magic, as powerful as it is, can be manipulated. Memories can be tampered with, Veritaserum can be resisted, and some families have perfected the art of deception."


    Alex wasn''t surprised by the response; he had already come up with a few ideas to irritate those families in return. Although the investigations hadn''t significantly affected the pure-bloods, they had managed to tone down their arrogance a bit¡ªeven among some of the Slytherin students.


    Unfortunately, this also meant Alex had lost some convenient practice targets for his Legilimency and Memory Charm skills. He had improved quickly when he could practice on real people, but now, with Professor Bones keeping a closer watch on him, Alex couldn''t risk targeting anyone at school. Besides, he sometimes felt faint traces of magical energy around him, as if the professor had placed a monitoring spell nearby. Alex figured he might be on some sort of watch list.


    "Well, I''ll deal with it all next semester," he thought. The students were small potatoes anyway¡ªhis real targets were the Death Eaters outside Hogwarts.


    By the time the semester ended, Professor Bones had resigned. He cited the infamous curse on the Defense Against the Dark Arts position as his reason for leaving. Despite Voldemort''s apparent defeat, he didn''t want to take any chances. Meanwhile, Alex aced all his exams, earning straight A''s. Vivian, however, barely scraped by in most of her classes, with History of Magic being her worst subject.


    At the end-of-term feast, Headmaster Dumbledore announced Hufflepuff as the winner of the House Cup. Their hard work had paid off. Ravenclaw had struggled in Quidditch this year, costing them valuable points, while Gryffindor and Slytherin had deducted more points than they earned due to constant fights.

 Chapter 96 - 96 - Start of Third Year

    When Alex had to choose electives for his third year, he picked Ancient Runes and Care of Magical Creatures. His prior study of runes practically guaranteed him good grades, and thanks to his time spent with Hagrid, he''d learned a lot about magical creatures. He figured this knowledge might help with his alchemy studies.


    For safety reasons, and with approval from Professor McGonagall and Headmaster Dumbledore, Alex decided to stay at Hogwarts during the summer. He settled in a small cabin near the Forbidden Forest. Hagrid was thrilled, and Alex was just as excited to have uninterrupted time to focus on his research.


    "I''m not heading back with you this year, Charles. Make sure to stick to the training plan¡ªyour progress has been lagging lately," Alex said as he said goodbye to his friend.


    Vivian smiled warmly in support, while Charles winced, clearly less thrilled about Alex''s intense training regimen. After waving them off, Alex returned to the castle, unaware that he was being watched from a distance.


    "Damn it, the kid''s staying at the school. Now what?" Wilkes grumbled, glaring out of the window of a nearby carriage.


    "It''s your fault for being so obvious. He''s probably onto us by now," Yaxley sneered, rubbing the few whiskers on his chin. "You should''ve been more subtle. It was only supposed to be a warning."


    "And what if he keeps dodging us next year?" Travers muttered darkly.


    "Don''t worry about that. Bones is gone, and Vanessa''s graduated. Next year, I''ll be in charge of Slytherin, and I''ll make sure that Mudblood knows his place," Yaxley said with a cruel grin.


    Wilkes smirked. "Yeah. The nerve of that Mudblood, standing up to us."


    "I swear, if I see those eyes of his again, I''ll gouge them out," Travers hissed, his voice full of venom as he recalled an unpleasant memory.


    "Keep your head on straight. No killing¡ªnot in school, anyway. The consequences would be too big," Yaxley warned sharply.


    "Honestly, I don''t even know why they let filthy Mudbloods in here. Dumbledore must be out of his mind," Travers added with a scowl.


    In the corner, Rozier stayed quiet, listening to the others. A part of him wished they''d get rid of Alex; it would free him from the boy''s influence. But another part of him worried¡ªif Alex exposed him for providing help, the fallout could be disastrous.


    "Have any of you heard anything from your families? What''s the latest on that Potter boy or the Dark Lord?" Yaxley asked, shifting the topic.


    "Not much," Travers replied. "But my uncle''s sure the Dark Lord isn''t dead. He''s convinced he''ll come back."


    Yaxley eyed Travers, whose family had a reputation for blind loyalty to Voldemort, then turned to Rozier. "What about your family?"


    Rozier hesitated, his voice shaking slightly. "I¡ªI don''t know. My father''s not entirely convinced the Dark Lord will return."


    Yaxley scowled and rolled up his sleeve, revealing the Dark Mark on his forearm. The black skull with a twisting serpent seemed to writhe faintly, sending ripples of unease, admiration, and excitement through the group.


    "As long as this mark remains, so does he," Yaxley said firmly. "Remember, betrayal starts with doubt. Convince your father. We all share the same goal¡ªprotecting the purity of our bloodline."


    Rozier nodded nervously as Yaxley''s intense gaze lingered on him. "I understand. Actually, Yaxley, I might have an idea for you."


    Rozier''s stomach twisted with anxiety as Yaxley''s earlier comment about betrayal replayed in his mind. But he leaned closer, forcing a smirk, and whispered something into Yaxley''s ear.


    Yaxley''s eyebrows furrowed as he listened, then lifted slightly, a flicker of approval crossing his face. Across from them, Travers sighed. "Since the Dark Lord vanished, everything''s gone downhill. That Millicent woman is watching us like a hawk, and the Lestranges are a mess. They''ve even been arrested. I heard they were planning to go after Professor Bones this summer, but it''s a shame she got away."


    "The glory of pure-blood wizards will never fade," Yaxley said confidently. "Those who dare to challenge us, like that Mudblood, will pay the price. I''ve already come up with a clever plan for next year."


    He gestured for the group to gather closer and began outlining his scheme.


    --- S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Alex had returned to his cabin in the Forbidden Forest, sticking to a strict daily routine. He spent his days practicing spells, researching alchemy, tending to a small vegetable garden, cooking meals for Hagrid, and writing letters to friends.


    Charles worked hard on his training with Alex''s guidance from afar, while Vivian traveled with her parents. Alex also kept in regular contact with Professor Bones, who had resigned, exchanging ideas on alchemy and spell theory.


    At the Longbottom home, Augusta kept the family together with her usual steely resolve. She had hoped Alex would visit, especially after they''d spent a summer together before. But Alex declined, worried that his presence might put her in danger. He promised to visit when things calmed down.


    The Weasleys also stayed in touch. Molly had grown fond of Alex after his help the previous year. With her son Bill set to start Hogwarts soon, she asked Alex to look after him. She assumed Bill would end up in Gryffindor, and Charles was expected to watch over him too.


    Alex smirked at the thought. Should he include Bill in his training regimen? After working with Charles, he realized his intense program could benefit other young wizards who were still growing and developing their magic.


    The summer flew by, and soon it was time for the new school year. On the evening before term started, Hagrid prepared to head to the train station to welcome the first-years. Outside the cabin, Alex stepped out in his Hogwarts robes.


    He wore polished leather boots with simple black trousers tucked into them, a silver belt buckle engraved with an ouroboros, and a leather bag at his waist filled with potions. His high-collared black shirt was fastened with a tie in house colors, and over it, he wore a silver-and-black waistcoat bearing the school crest and a silver snake-shaped brooch. His shoulder-length black hair was neatly combed back, and a bronze monocle with a thin silver chain rested below his sharp brows. On his hand, he wore a smooth silver ring with faint engravings.


    "I''m off to fetch the new students. Make your way to the Great Hall," Hagrid said, lifting his lantern.


    "Got it," Alex replied, adjusting his monocle.


    He made his way along the familiar paths through the castle''s quiet corridors until he reached the Great Hall. Floating candles illuminated the room in a warm glow as Alex took a seat, waiting for the Sorting Ceremony to begin.

 Chapter 97 - 97 - Dave Gamper

    After a short wait, the professors began arriving, entering through a side door. Each one acknowledged Alex with a polite nod. Over the past two years, many of them had come to admire his disciplined and hard-working attitude. Though he was reserved and rarely showed up at social events, his excellent academic performance and behavior in class had earned him their respect.


    When Snape walked in, his sharp gaze landed on Alex, and he gave a brief nod, lifting his chin slightly in acknowledgment. Snape''s opinion of Alex was mixed¡ªhe saw him as competent but distant, respectful but hard to read, a student who kept his thoughts well-guarded. If it hadn''t been for the charm Alex wore, one Snape recognized as something from Lily, he might not have acknowledged him at all.


    "Severus, you''re lucky," one professor remarked casually. "Alex just submitted a paper proposing a new spell. It''s still incomplete, but it shows a lot of promise."


    Snape''s expression didn''t change, but there was a flicker of interest in his eyes.


    At the end of the last term, Alex and Professor Bones had finalized their research on a spell called the Echo Spell. Though Professor Flitwick knew the two worked closely together, he hadn''t expected such a well-constructed piece of work from a student. When he read through the thesis, he was genuinely impressed. Even though the spell still lacked a finalized incantation, its framework was advanced enough to warrant submission to Century Charms, a highly respected publication.


    While some assumed Professor Bones had been the main contributor to the project, with Alex listed first only as a gesture of encouragement, both Bones and Flitwick clarified that the spell''s concept and structure were largely Alex''s work. With such strong endorsements, Alex was beginning to draw attention from the academic community. It wouldn''t be long before letters from spell researchers and charm experts started piling up for him.


    Hearing Flitwick''s praise for a Slytherin student, Snape''s lips twitched into a faint smirk. Maybe this young man wasn''t as unremarkable as he had thought. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Snape mulled this over, Dumbledore entered the Great Hall, his presence warm and reassuring as always. He greeted everyone with a nod before taking his seat at the center of the teachers'' table. Beside him sat a newcomer¡ªa young wizard in his late twenties with a noticeably downcast expression. Alex raised an eyebrow at the man''s gloomy demeanor. The new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Alex thought wryly. He already looks miserable.


    Before Alex could dwell on the man''s sour mood, the Great Hall doors opened, and returning students from second through seventh year streamed in, filling the hall with chatter and laughter.


    "Alex!" a familiar voice called out. Vivian spotted him at the Slytherin table and hurried over, her face lighting up with a smile.


    "Long time no see, Vivian! How was your summer?" Alex asked, returning her grin.


    Vivian plopped down beside him, looking sheepish. "It was alright, I guess. But hey, did you finish the summer homework? I completely forgot about it until the train ride back! I spent all summer playing poker."


    Alex sighed, rubbing his forehead in mock frustration. "How did I end up with such an unreliable friend?" he muttered, pulling his homework out of his bag and handing it to her.


    Before Vivian could grab it, a group of pure-blood students entered the hall. Their eyes landed on Alex, their expressions brimming with hostility. Sensing the tension, Vivian leaned closer and whispered, "You won''t believe how bold those guys have gotten this year. Last year, they mostly kept to themselves, but now? They''re strutting around like they own the place. On the train, they told everyone to follow Yaxley''s lead and not to talk to you¡ªor risk being ''tainted.'' Can you believe that?"


    Alex''s face remained calm, but his voice held a touch of sarcasm. "Didn''t the Dark Lord vanish? Where do they get the nerve?"


    Vivian sighed. "Yaxley''s the new student council president, and Wilkes is a prefect. They''re acting like nothing''s changed. It''s worse than ever. Higgs, one of the senior Quidditch players, got slapped twice by Wilkes on the train just for talking back. It''s a mess!"


    While Vivian vented, Alex watched Yaxley and his group shove younger students aside to claim seats as if they owned the table. Alex''s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile.


    Vivian was about to continue when Alex interrupted with a smirk. "Didn''t they warn you not to talk to me?"


    Vivian huffed, crossing her arms. "I''m not scared of them! Let them try something¡ªmy mom would have their heads. And besides, my Poker Club''s not just for fun."


    Alex chuckled, pleased by her defiance, before turning his attention to the new arrivals. Professor McGonagall had led the first-years into the hall, their nervous faces scanning the room in awe. Among them, Alex spotted a familiar face¡ªBill Weasley. Even in the crowd, his fiery red hair was unmistakable. Taller than Alex remembered, Bill looked around curiously until his gaze met Alex''s. Recognizing him, Bill broke into a grin.


    The two exchanged a quick, friendly nod before Professor McGonagall began the Sorting Ceremony.


    "David Gamper," she called. A small, nervous boy stepped forward, his wide eyes darting around the hall. Once the Sorting Hat touched his head, it quickly declared, "Slytherin!" The boy looked relieved as he shuffled over to the Slytherin table.


    A few names later, McGonagall called, "Bill Weasley." Bill sat on the stool, fidgeting slightly as the Hat deliberated for a moment before shouting, "Gryffindor!" The Gryffindor table erupted into cheers as Bill joined them, his nerves melting into a bright smile.


    Alex couldn''t help but smile. "No surprise there," he murmured, watching the Gryffindors welcome Bill with open arms.


    Meanwhile, the space around Alex at the Slytherin table was noticeably empty¡ªmost students were keeping their distance, wary of Yaxley and his group. The exception was David, the newly sorted first-year, who hesitantly took a seat across from Alex.


    "Hi, I''m David Gamper," the boy said shyly.


    Alex gave him a warm smile. "Nice to meet you, David. I''m Alex Wilson. You can just call me Alex."


    Vivian leaned over with a teasing grin. "And I''m Vivian. You can call me Viv. Welcome to Slytherin!"


    David''s face lit up. "Thanks! You can call me Dave or David, I don''t mind. Actually, I know the Bulstrode name¡ªmy grandmother was a Bulstrode," he added eagerly.


    Vivian''s eyes widened in surprise. "No way! We''re related, then!" She laughed. "Though, in Slytherin, everyone''s probably related somehow." She grinned at him, clearly amused by the coincidence.

 Chapter 98 - 98 - Racism!

    Dave chuckled. "My dad always jokes that every Slytherin banquet feels like a family reunion¡ªeveryone''s related somehow!"


    Vivian tapped her chin, thinking. "Gamper, Gamper¡­ Wait, wasn''t there a Minister of Magic with that name?" Her face lit up as she remembered. "Yes! Ottaline Gamper! She had a great reputation, didn''t she?"


    Dave nodded, his cheeks turning pink with pride. "Yeah, Minister Ottaline Gamper was my ancestor. She created a committee to study Muggle intelligence and showed that Muggles are a lot smarter than wizards used to think. She was respected for being open-minded."


    Vivian''s excitement grew. "That''s right! She was one of the few Ministers who reached out to Muggles. Her work changed how a lot of wizards viewed them."


    Dave smiled, looking a little embarrassed as Vivian continued to praise his ancestor. "My family''s been studying Muggles ever since. My grandmother even married one. We live in a Muggle neighborhood, and I actually went to a Muggle kindergarten."


    As Dave spoke, he seemed to relax. "I made a lot of Muggle friends when I was little," he added, his smile growing.


    Their conversation was interrupted by a sharp voice. "Your ideas are dangerous."


    They turned to see Wilkes standing nearby, tall and sneering. He shot Alex a disdainful look before focusing on Dave. "Muggle-borns are nothing but inferior creatures. Gamper, remember your place. Don''t waste your time with certain¡­ types," he said, glaring at Alex.


    Dave looked startled, his gaze darting nervously between Alex and Wilkes. "But¡­ some of my Muggle friends are really clever. They''re just like us," he said hesitantly. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vivian wasn''t fazed. She slammed her hand on the table. "Wilkes, why don''t you mind your own business and let us enjoy our dinner?"


    Wilkes sneered. "I''m a prefect, Vivian. It''s my responsibility to keep an eye on the younger students and make sure they don''t fall in with the wrong crowd."


    Vivian stood up, anger flashing in her eyes, but Alex placed a calming hand on her shoulder. "Let it go," he said softly, pulling out a small notebook with a dramatic flourish. Flipping through the pages, he locked eyes with Wilkes. "If you''ve got more ''advice,'' feel free to share. I''ll be sure to write it all down."


    Wilkes paled, his confidence shaken. With a huff, he turned and walked away. Vivian smirked, crossing her arms. "Coward. He''s probably scared you''ll report him and get him kicked out of his prefect position."


    Alex shrugged and turned to Dave with an apologetic smile. "Sorry about that. Not the best introduction to Slytherin life."


    Dave shook his head quickly. "No, it''s okay. That was¡­ intense. Is he really a prefect?"


    "Unfortunately, yes," Vivian said, rolling her eyes. "But don''t let him get to you. Wilkes is only good at being a bully."


    Dave nodded, still looking a little overwhelmed. His gaze lingered on Vivian, who still seemed ready to fight.


    The sorting ceremony ended, and the tables were suddenly filled with a grand feast. The students eagerly dug into the delicious dishes, savoring every bite. Afterward, Dumbledore led everyone in the traditional school song, and the lively singing filled the Great Hall. As the night came to an end, the students made their way back to their common rooms, buzzing with excitement.


    In the Slytherin common room, Yaxley, the head of the Boys'' Student Union, called for everyone''s attention. His voice cut through the chatter as he stepped forward with an air of confidence.


    "Good evening, everyone. I''m a Slytherin prefect and the president of the Boys'' Student Union. On behalf of Slytherin House, I''d like to officially welcome our new students." He led a round of applause, his words polite but formal. Then his tone shifted, and his expression hardened. "Slytherin House is special. We are born into privilege, known for our ambition, cunning, and determination. Being in Slytherin is an honor."


    Yaxley''s eyes swept over the room. "But with that honor comes responsibility. We are the guardians of wizarding purity and tradition. The wizarding world is being overrun by intruders¡ªlesser beings who think they''re our equals. They take our jobs, our spaces, even try to lead us. This is unacceptable."


    A wave of applause erupted among the pure-blood students. Others clapped hesitantly, glancing around nervously. The new students, unsure of what to do, joined in, swept up in the moment. Yaxley raised a hand, silencing the room. "Here in Slytherin, we lead the charge in protecting our legacy. We must sever ties to Muggle society." He gestured to three students standing nearby. "Wilkes, Osbert, Travers, step forward."


    The three stepped up, their expressions serious. Yaxley continued, "We''re forming a new group: the Purity Committee. Its role is to monitor any Muggle-related activities at Hogwarts. The four of us will lead it, and everyone is expected to follow its rules." He stepped back, giving the floor to the others.


    Travers smirked as he addressed the crowd. "Remember our faces. This committee will watch everything that happens in Slytherin. We''ll decide who''s following the rules and who isn''t. Understood?"


    "Understood," the pure-blood students echoed enthusiastically. Others mumbled along, uneasy under the committee members'' watchful eyes.


    Travers gestured to Wilkes. "Meet the chairman of the Purity Committee, senior Wilkes. Show him the respect he deserves."


    "Hello, senior!" The response was scattered, but Wilkes smirked, stepping forward with a look that demanded obedience.


    "In the future, Slytherin dormitories will undergo regular inspections. Students from all houses are strictly forbidden from hiding Muggle items. Any such items found will be confiscated, and resistance will result in punishment. Furthermore, students will be categorized by their blood status. Half-blood students will enjoy certain privileges depending on their lineage, while those of higher mixed blood or Muggle-born status..."


    Wilkes paused, letting his eyes linger on Alex and Vivian for a moment before continuing. "...will serve the noble pure-blood students. They will handle all cleaning and maintenance tasks in the dormitories. Anyone refusing orders will be seen as disrespecting Slytherin and punished severely."


    Wilkes scanned the room, raising his voice as he shouted, "Pure-blood supremacy!"


    "Pure-blood supremacy! Pure-blood supremacy! Pure-blood supremacy!" The younger pure-blood students immediately echoed his chant, thrusting their arms into the air with fervor. Those with less enthusiasm¡ªsome pure-bloods and lower-ranking half-bloods¡ªhesitated before joining in, their voices low and uncertain. Meanwhile, a small group of half-blood students exchanged uneasy glances, their faces pale, but they dared not speak out.


    Alex remained impassive throughout, his expression unreadable. He''d expected this, after all. But beside him, Vivian was visibly furious. Her face turned red as Wilkes continued his speech. Being a Squib-Muggle hybrid made her feel the sting of his words acutely. To make matters worse, Wilkes'' decree about banning Muggle items would mean the end of her beloved poker club, for which she had recently invested in several new decks.


    "You can''t do this! This is blatant discrimination! I''m reporting you to Headmaster Snape!" Her protest barely left her lips when another voice rang out.


    "This is a crime!" A figure emerged from the crowd, climbing onto the steps and glaring at Wilkes. "I won''t stand for it!"

 Chapter 99 - 99 - Resistance Group

    Wilkes squinted at the speaker and sneered. "Well, well, Welen Higgs. A pure-blood wizard who thinks like a Muggle-loving fool. You want to report me? Let me remind you, my prefect status was approved by Professor Snape himself. Going against me means going against Slytherin. Betray your house, and you''ll face the consequences."


    "You don''t represent Slytherin! You''re nothing but remnants of You-Know-Who''s twisted ideology!" Welen shouted back. Before he could say more, Yaxley stepped forward and kicked Higgs down the steps. As he tumbled, several younger pure-bloods crowded around him, kicking and stomping on him until he cried out in pain.


    Yaxley sneered, standing over Higgs. "Don''t you dare question us again. You''re nothing. And don''t even think about running to a professor¡ªSlytherin business stays within Slytherin. Step out of line, and you''ll regret it."


    Vivian, shaking with anger, pushed through the crowd with Alex to reach Higgs. Together, they pulled him away from the jeering students.


    Yaxley didn''t bother stopping them. With a mocking smirk, he dismissed the gathering. "We''re done here. Go back to your dorms."


    The crowd dispersed quickly. Some students snickered as they passed Higgs, while others, especially the frightened half-bloods, hurried back to their rooms.


    Vivian knelt beside Higgs, brushing dust from his robes. "Senior Higgs, are you okay?" she asked, her voice tight with concern.


    "Cough... I''m fine," Higgs replied, though his voice was strained. "These people are despicable. I can''t believe Vanessa handed control over to these thugs after she graduated. No! I''m going to Head of House. If he doesn''t act, I''ll go straight to the Headmaster!"


    Alex''s expression darkened. This wasn''t part of the plan. He couldn''t allow Higgs to ruin the opportunity to act. Calmly, he placed a hand on Higgs'' shoulder. "It''s useless, Senior," Alex said. "Hogwarts has always been about house autonomy. Unless something truly catastrophic happens, the Headmaster won''t intervene. As for Head of House, do you really think Wilkes became prefect without his approval? Reporting them will only put you in their crosshairs, and they''re itching to make an example of someone."


    Higgs hesitated, his anger momentarily giving way to doubt. "Then what are we supposed to do? We can''t let them destroy Slytherin like this. If this continues, I can''t even imagine what will happen to the half-bloods... Alex, you''re Muggle-born. You''ll be their next target!"


    Alex smiled faintly. "There has to be resistance. But relying on professors won''t solve this. It''s up to us to change things."


    "Resistance?" Vivian repeated, her brow furrowed. "You''re talking about fighting back, aren''t you?"


    Alex sneered, glancing at the two before speaking. "I''ve been fed up with them for ages. They''re still trying to confiscate your card set and shut down your poker club. Of course, I''ll back you up!" His tone was casual, but the fire in his eyes betrayed his resolve.


    Vivian blushed slightly, partly from anger and partly from the excitement in Alex''s words. Meanwhile, Higgs hesitated. Looking at the two in front of him, their plan seemed outright ridiculous¡ªlike ants plotting to topple an elephant. "It seems you''re still on the fence, senior. That''s fine. As long as you keep this a secret, you don''t have to join us," Alex said calmly when Higgs didn''t immediately respond.


    The next day, Higgs found himself struggling with his thoughts. "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Higgs asked himself aloud. He was questioning his sanity for even considering the young man''s bold plan.


    Alex, as if reading his mind, offered a confident smile. "Absolutely. I may not be good at everything, but when it comes to a fight? That''s my specialty. Those guys? They''re nothing to me."


    Higgs looked at Alex, searching his expression for any trace of doubt or fear, but there was none. Instead, all he saw was confidence¡ªunyielding and almost reckless. "In that case," Higgs said, his tone firm, "prove it to me. Show me you have the strength to back up your words. If you can''t, I''ll have no choice but to stop you. Your recklessness could endanger not just you, but Vivian too." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As you wish," Alex replied without hesitation. "Tomorrow afternoon, meet me at Hagrid''s cabin by the edge of the Forbidden Forest. You know the place?"


    "I do. The gamekeeper lives there," Higgs replied with a nod.


    "Good. Vivian, you come too."


    "Alright, I''ll be there," Vivian said, knowing full well Alex had been staying near Hagrid''s place for some time. She often stopped by to keep him company.


    "Then it''s settled," Alex concluded. With that, the three parted ways, and Alex returned to his dormitory.


    The next afternoon, after finishing their classes, Higgs and Vivian made their way to Hagrid''s cabin. To their surprise, someone had beaten them there¡ªCharles.


    Charles, a Gryffindor student, had made a habit of running to the cabin every afternoon as part of his warm-up. As usual, he was stretching and preparing for his training when he noticed Vivian and Higgs approaching.


    "Alex, someone''s here for you!" Charles called toward the cabin, recognizing Higgs as a Slytherin senior and guessing they were here to meet Alex. Moments later, the door creaked open, and Alex stepped out, greeting Higgs with a nod.


    "Alright, Alex," Higgs began without preamble. "Like I said, if you want me to trust you, you''ll need to prove your strength. Show me you''re capable of going against them. Otherwise, I won''t just stand by and let you charge into danger."


    "Fair enough," Alex replied smoothly. "Let''s have a duel. Sound good?"


    Higgs nodded, appreciating Alex''s straightforwardness. He moved to an open spot beside the cabin, drawing his wand. "Whenever you''re ready."


    Alex glanced at Charles, who was watching curiously. "Actually, why don''t you duel him instead?"


    "What?" Both Higgs and Charles looked at Alex in disbelief.


    "You''re joking, right?" Higgs said, his voice tinged with skepticism. "I''m a fifth-year with straight A''s. You really expect a Gryffindor junior to duel me?"


    "Charles has been training with me for a year now," Alex said matter-of-factly. "This is a good chance to test his progress."


    Charles scratched his head, unsure. "You really think I can do this?"


    "You''ll be fine. Just remember, only use the Disarming Charm," Alex instructed.


    "What? Just the Disarming Charm? How am I supposed to defend myself?" Charles protested. "Shouldn''t I at least use a Shield Charm?"


    "You can''t cast the Shield Charm properly yet, and your Stunning Spell is shaky at best. Stick to the basics. You can dodge or deflect spells with your wand, like we''ve practiced," Alex said, his tone firm.


    "But¡ª"


    "No buts! Just do it," Alex snapped, frowning.


    Vivian chimed in with a smile. "You''ve got this, Charles. I believe in you!"


    Higgs, growing impatient, crossed his arms. "Are you done yet? If not, I''ll take both of you on at once. Stop wasting my time."


    With no way out, Charles took a deep breath and stepped forward, stopping about ten meters away from Higgs. He adjusted his stance, drawing his wand.


    "I''m ready," he said firmly.

 Chapter 100 - 100 - I Have a Plan

    Higgs nodded, giving a small bow before adopting a classic dueling stance. Charles, however, deviated from tradition, positioning himself more like a fencer in a Muggle duel. One foot forward, the other back, with slight bounces to keep himself mobile. His wand was held horizontally in front of him as he stared intently at Higgs, his determination clear.


    Alex watched from the sidelines, his arms crossed and a faint smirk on his face. "Let''s see if you''ve really learned anything, Charles."


    "Stupefy! Expelliarmus!"


    Higgs took the lead in the duel, his wand flashing as he fired two spells in rapid succession. The timing between them was nearly seamless, showcasing why he was the top student in Slytherin. The spells streaked through the air, aimed directly at Charles, their speed almost blinding.


    Charles reacted quickly, his instincts honed through countless hours of training. As soon as he sensed the magic forming, he anticipated the trajectory of Higgs'' attacks and sidestepped the stunning spell. The second spell, the Disarming Charm, was deflected with a flick of his wand, sending it harmlessly into the air.


    Higgs'' expression shifted, his initial air of superiority vanishing. He narrowed his eyes, raising a shimmering shield with the Protego charm to block Charles'' retaliatory strike. In seconds, the duel escalated into a heated exchange of spells.


    The air around them crackled with energy as they traded attacks, their wands moving in quick, practiced arcs.


    At first, Higgs appeared confident, standing rooted in place like an unyielding fortress, firing spell after spell. However, it didn''t take long for him to realize something was off. The younger wizard was incredibly nimble, weaving through his spells with ease. Charles'' movements were unpredictable, and his counterattacks came fast and relentless.


    On the other hand, Charles saw the duel from a different perspective. His heart had pounded with nerves at the start, but as the fight progressed, he noticed glaring weaknesses in Higgs'' technique. While Higgs'' spells were powerful, they were also rigid and easy to predict. They flew in straight lines, always aimed at where Charles stood rather than where he might move next.


    "This is nothing like what Alex throws at me," Charles thought, his confidence growing with each dodged spell.


    Higgs'' approach was far too static, making him vulnerable. Charles seized the opportunity to press the attack, gradually closing the distance between them. His agility and quick thinking forced Higgs onto the defensive, and soon, the older student began to falter.


    Beads of sweat formed on Higgs'' brow as he instinctively took a step back, then another. He hadn''t planned to move, but Charles'' relentless pressure left him no choice.


    Charles'' eyes lit up when he saw Higgs retreating. ''Finally!'' he thought. A moving target at a predictable pace was much easier to handle. Memories of practicing against moving dummies with Alex flashed in his mind.


    Capitalizing on Higgs'' momentary lapse, Charles unleashed a calculated sequence of spells: three rapid-fire shots aimed at Higgs'' defenses. Without waiting to see the result, he rolled to the side, dodging Higgs'' counterattack, and fired two more disarming spells from an angle. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Higgs blocked the first volley with another Protego, but the shield fizzled out just as the last two spells streaked toward him. With no time to react fully, he managed to deflect one with his wand, but the other hit him squarely in the chest.


    The force sent Higgs stumbling backward, his wand flying from his hand and landing with a clatter on the ground¡ªright at Charles'' feet.Breathing heavily, Charles straightened up, staring at the wand in his hand. A victorious grin spread across his face. "I won! I actually won!" he cheered, turning toward Alex, who stood nearby with a stopwatch.


    Vivian, watching from the sidelines, jumped up and down in excitement. "Charles, that was amazing! You were so cool out there!"


    Alex, however, didn''t look impressed. He walked over, arms crossed, and fixed Charles with a critical glare. "Why are you celebrating? That was sloppy."


    Charles'' grin faltered. "Sloppy?"


    "Yes, sloppy," Alex repeated, holding up the stopwatch. "Your footwork was slower than it was last semester. And what''s with your reaction time after casting a spell? Do you really need to stop and see if it hits before moving? Ridiculous. You could''ve cast four spells in the time it took you to cast three. What happened? Did you slack off during summer break? Don''t tell me you ignored the training schedule I gave you."


    Charles rubbed the back of his neck, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. "I, uh... I might''ve skipped a few days..."


    "A few?" Alex snorted. "You''re lucky Higgs'' technique is predictable, or you''d have been on the ground within the first minute."


    Vivian, who had been beaming moments ago, quieted down under Alex''s stern words, though her cheeks were still flushed with pride for Charles. Meanwhile, Higgs sat on the ground, staring at his empty hand with a mix of frustration and disbelief.


    Seeing this, Charles quickly stepped forward, offering a hand to help him up. "Here, take your wand," he said, handing it back with a polite smile.


    Higgs accepted the wand, his expression softening slightly. "You''re strong," he admitted. "I underestimated you. But I have to know... is Alex as good as you?"


    "Good? Me?" Charles'' face turned red at the compliment. "I''m not strong at all. Alex always says I''m weak. If it were him, the duel would''ve been over in seconds. I wouldn''t even stand a chance."


    Higgs'' eyes widened at this. The idea that Alex, a fellow Slytherin, was leagues ahead of him was hard to process. He considered himself one of the best in his year, someone who could even hold his own against Wilkes. And yet, here he was, bested by Alex''s prot¨¦g¨¦.


    After a moment of silence, Higgs straightened up and turned to Alex with newfound determination. "If you can teach someone like Charles to fight this well, then I''m willing to support you. Whatever you''re planning¡ªcount me in."


    Charles blinked, confused by Higgs'' sudden declaration. Vivian quickly recounted everything that had happened over the past two days. Charles listened intently, his expression darkening as anger flushed his cheeks. When she finished, he spun around to face Alex.


    "That''s outrageous! They''re trying to form a new Death Eater group right here at Hogwarts. Alex, I''m with you. Let''s take down those arrogant jerks together!" Charles exclaimed, his fists clenched.


    Alex, however, remained calm, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Relax, Charles. They''re nothing but a bunch of clowns playing pretend."


    He then turned to Higgs, his voice steady but commanding. "Senior, your job is simple. I''m not asking you to confront them directly. All I need is for you to clean up the mess after I deal with them."


    Higgs'' jaw dropped. "What? You''re planning to take them all on by yourself? That''s insane!"


    "Trust me," Alex replied confidently. "I''ve been preparing for this. I''m more than capable of handling them. The real issue is that these so-called pure-blood extremists are already stirring up division within Slytherin. When the time comes, someone will need to keep the house stable."

 Chapter 101 - 101 - Eccentric Professor

    Higgs frowned, deep in thought. The memory of Alex''s skill and composure during Charles'' training flashed in his mind. Slowly, he nodded. "Alright, what do you need from me?"


    "For now, nothing," Alex said, his tone casual. "All we need to do is wait."


    "Wait?" Higgs raised an eyebrow.


    "Slytherin values cunning and self-preservation above all else," Alex explained, a sly grin forming. "As long as they''re not directly affected, most people will sit on the sidelines. But once these pure-blood radicals push too far, the half-bloods in our house will inevitably start resisting."


    Higgs seemed to catch on. "You''re right. There are plenty of half-blood wizards in Slytherin. Even though they come from respected families, they won''t tolerate being looked down on forever."


    "Exactly," Alex said. "When the backlash begins, that''s when you''ll step in. You''ll act as a voice of reason, rallying the half-bloods and stabilizing the house. Leave the radicals to me."


    Vivian chimed in with a nod. "That makes sense. Most Slytherins are pragmatic. They won''t blindly follow a cause that risks their own standing."


    "But are you really sure about this?" Higgs asked hesitantly. "There are seven pure-bloods in the sixth and seventh years, led by Yaxley. They''re no pushovers."


    Alex''s calm demeanor didn''t waver. "I know exactly who I''m dealing with, and I''ve prepared accordingly. Just stay low for now. They won''t try anything extreme while we''re still under Dumbledore''s roof."


    Then Alex glanced at both Higgs and Vivian. "Also, I''d like you to join my training plan. Strength is the foundation of everything. What do you think?"


    Vivian tilted her head curiously. "Training? Like the one Charles is doing?"


    "Exactly," Alex replied.


    Charles, standing to the side, eagerly interjected. "You don''t know how effective it is! I''ve only been training for a year, and look at me now!" His grin turned mischievous as he thought to himself, ''If I have to suffer through this, you''re not getting off easy either.''


    Higgs and Vivian exchanged glances, both recalling the strength Charles had displayed earlier. After a moment, they nodded in agreement. "Alright," Vivian said, "when do we start?"


    "Tomorrow," Alex confirmed. He turned to Charles with a smirk. "Since you''re so enthusiastic, you can handle the basics for them."


    Charles gulped but nodded enthusiastically. "Got it!"


    After dismissing the group, Alex returned to his room, letting out a long breath. He had successfully secured their cooperation, but he knew he couldn''t let them meddle in his plans. Timing and strategy were everything. ''Dumbledore... what are you playing at?'' Alex thought to himself. It feels like you''re deliberately allowing these pure-bloods to act out. But if that''s your move, I''ll turn it to my advantage.


    The next day, Hogwarts bustled with its usual energy. Alex attended his first Defense Against the Dark Arts class of the semester alongside Vivian and Charles. The professor, whom they had briefly seen at the opening feast, stood at the front of the classroom. His unkempt appearance and tired expression made him look like he hadn''t had a good day in years.


    "Good morning," the professor began, his voice monotone. "I''m Guillaume Genti, your Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher for this year. Although teaching is tedious and repetitive, I do need to pay the bills, so here we are. Let''s just get this over with."


    The class fell silent, every student staring at him in shock. Noticing their expressions, Professor Genti blinked. "What? Is there something on my face?"


    A brave girl raised her hand. "Uh, Professor, you don''t seem... happy. Maybe you should ask Professor Snape for a bottle of Euphoria Potion?"


    Professor Genti sighed, his tone flat. "Thank you for the suggestion, but fake happiness won''t solve anything. Still, I suppose it''s the thought that counts."


    The girl gave an awkward laugh, unsure how to respond. Another student chimed in nervously, "Professor, I could cast a spell to make you laugh! Would that help?"


    "Ah, the so-called Cheer-Up Charm," Genti replied. "A waste of effort. Forcing someone to laugh when they''re miserable is just another form of torture."


    His words cast a heavy silence over the room. Sensing the awkwardness, Genti forced a wide, toothy grin that looked more terrifying than cheerful. "How about I teach you something useful instead?"


    The students perked up instantly, their enthusiasm returning. "Yes, please!" "What kind of magic?"


    The professor smirked faintly, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Ah, it''s a spell that ensures none of you become professors in the next twenty years. In other words, the kind of magic no one appreciates until they need it for survival. Cherish it¡ªit''ll come in handy when job hunting."


    The classroom fell silent again, the oppressive atmosphere nearly tangible. "Alex," Vivian whispered from her seat, leaning slightly toward him, "don''t you think something''s... off about our new professor?"


    Alex nodded subtly, his eyes fixed on the despondent man at the front. "Off? That''s putting it lightly. His negativity feels like it''s trying to suck the air out of the room." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next two hours dragged on endlessly. Professor Genti''s droning voice filled the classroom as he monotonously read from the textbook, punctuated by his own grim commentary. "Why bother? None of this knowledge matters in the grand scheme of things. Still, it''s tradition to waste time like this, so let''s continue. Who am I to disrupt the system?" Occasionally, he muttered lines like, "Every second brings us closer to the inevitable," and "True bravery is sitting through this without breaking down."


    By the time the bell rang, the students were utterly drained.


    "Alright, class dismissed," Genti said, his voice as lifeless as ever. "And here''s your homework: write a two-foot essay on today''s topic. Not that I''ll read it¡ªit''s just another pointless exercise. But professors love following tradition, right? Wronging yourself for survival is just human nature, after all." He turned on his heel and shuffled out of the room without waiting for a response.


    Vivian shivered as they left the classroom. "That was... horrible. I feel like my soul just got wrung out and left to dry."


    Charles slouched next to her, rubbing his temples. "Does he always talk like that? I was ready to burst into tears halfway through."


    Even Alex, usually unflappable, sighed as he stretched his neck. "Let''s just hope he doesn''t actually cast a depression spell on us next time."


    That evening, Alex pushed the gloomy atmosphere aside and packed for the Charms Club meeting. When he arrived at the meeting room, many older students were already there, chatting animatedly. Unsurprisingly, the topic of the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor dominated the conversation.


    "Have you been to his class yet?" a seventh-year girl said, her voice filled with disbelief.


    "It''s terrifying. Sitting through it feels like being cursed to relive your worst memories."


    "Right?" another student chimed in. "I heard he used to be a curse-breaker for Gringotts. He was brilliant¡ªone of the best at counter-curses. But apparently, something happened, and he just... fell apart."


    Sherly Lenister, a seventh-year with a keen interest in curse-breaking, added thoughtfully, "I''ve read some of his papers. His insights into counter-curse theory were groundbreaking, but four years ago, he suddenly stopped publishing. Rumor has it he started failing at even basic spells."


    "Do you think he''s cursed?" someone else asked.


    "It''s possible," Shirley replied, her brow furrowed. "He did a lot of work in Egypt. Maybe he triggered something ancient there. It would explain his current state."

 Chapter 102 - 102 - Orianna

    Alex, seated quietly in the corner, listened intently. A former curse-breaker haunted by his own magic... this isn''t normal, he thought. I''ll need more information to figure this out.


    His eyes drifted to the empty chair nearby¡ªa seat once occupied by Vanessa, a Slytherin senior who had mentored him in the club. She''d always been generous with her advice, guiding him through difficult spells. He heard she''d joined the Ministry of Magic and was interning in the Auror Office now. He wondered how she was doing.


    His thoughts were interrupted as Professor Flitwick entered the room, two younger students trailing behind him. "Good evening, everyone!" Flitwick chirped. "It''s wonderful to see you all again. Let''s start by welcoming this year''s new members." He gestured to the students beside him. "First, we have Marlin McMillan, a fifth-year from Hufflepuff. Let''s give him a warm welcome!"


    The room filled with polite applause as Marlin smiled and waved. "And next, we have Orianna Sterling, a third-year from Ravenclaw!"


    Alex''s eyebrows rose slightly at the name. Orianna seemed familiar, and as she descended the steps from the podium, he realized why. She''d arrived at Hogwarts the same year as him, though they''d only crossed paths briefly. Orianna''s eyes scanned the room as Flitwick directed her to the seat next to Alex. When she spotted him, her expression soured.


    ''Him? Seriously?'' Orianna thought as she recalled their last interaction. They interacted twice so far and none of it is good experience. Still, her brow furrowed in confusion as she sat down. Wait a second. He''s in my year. How''s he already in the Charms Club?


    Meanwhile, Professor Flitwick cleared his throat to refocus the group''s attention. "Now that we''ve introduced our new members, let''s move on to the research topics for this year. Most are the same as previous years, but we have an exciting new addition this time. I hope everyone will work hard on it!" With a flick of his wand, the whiteboard lit up, and the topics for the year began appearing one by one in neat, glowing letters.


    "The development of elemental magic?" Alex muttered, his eyes lighting up as he spotted the new topic. "That''s innovative." He quickly jotted it down in his notebook. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noticing this, Orianna followed suit, her notebook open as she recorded the information. Professor Flitwick waited for the students to finish before speaking again.


    "Before we dive into this year''s projects, let''s take a moment to celebrate an achievement. Alex Wilson''s paper, ''Development and Application of the Echo Spell,'' has been published in several prominent journals, including Century Charms. From what I hear, quite a few notable scholars are very excited about this spell. Alex, be prepared¡ªyou''ll likely be buried in letters from curious wizards any day now!"


    The room erupted into applause, and Alex stood to bow politely. "Thank you, Professor, and thank you, everyone," he said humbly. "But honestly, I couldn''t have done it without the inspiration I''ve gained from this club and the guidance of amazing mentors like Professor Flitwick and Professor Burns. I''m especially grateful to Senior Quirrell for his work on the Amplified Sound Spell, which provided a critical breakthrough for my research."


    Quirrell, sitting nearby, gave Alex a small nod and was the first to applaud again, sparking another round of clapping from the group. Orianna, on the other hand, stared at Alex, her mind reeling. ''This is the same Alex who laughed at me for slipping in the Snow during first year? He developed a spell advanced enough to be published in Century Charms? Is this a joke?''


    Professor Flitwick beamed with pride. "Alex''s accomplishment is a testament to what hard work and creativity can achieve. Now, Alex, why don''t you demonstrate the Echo Spell for us? Everyone has read the paper, but I''m sure we''d all love to see it in action."


    Alex nodded, stepping to the front. He took a deep breath before addressing the room.


    "The Echo Spell works on a principle similar to echolocation," Alex explained, his tone calm but confident. "By emitting high-frequency sound waves, it captures their reflections to create an accurate image of the surroundings. The spell is particularly useful for exploration, tracking, and reconnaissance. For instance, it''s ideal for surveying underwater terrain or areas obscured by obstacles."


    The students exchanged curious glances. While some nodded thoughtfully, others looked utterly lost, reluctant to admit they didn''t fully grasp the explanation. "To break it down," Alex continued, "the spell has two parts: transmitting and receiving. The transmission part is straightforward¡ªit''s cast with a wand. The receiving part, however, requires a magical prop created with alchemy."


    He reached into his bag and pulled out a large, round mirror, roughly a meter in diameter. The frame gleamed faintly with runes, though it was clear the craftsmanship was temporary. "This is a prototype I put together recently. It''s not perfect¡ªthe spell only lasts about a year on this device¡ªbut it''s sufficient for demonstrations.


    With a wave of his wand, Alex levitated the mirror into the air, positioning it so everyone could see. Then, he cast the Echo Spell. The room fell silent as faint ripples of magic radiated from the mirror. Moments later, the glass shifted, displaying a black-and-white, line-rendered image of the classroom. Every detail, from chairs to students, was depicted with remarkable accuracy. Gasps echoed as Alex manipulated the image. With a flick of his wand, he panned the view, showing the ceiling, corners of the room, and even the areas beneath desks. "Impressive," someone whispered.


    Alex walked over to a window and opened it, casting the spell again. This time, the mirror displayed the world outside: the courtyard, trees swaying gently in the breeze, and the castle walls. Despite the monochromatic quality, the level of detail was astounding. "It''s like watching a live feed from a drone," a senior murmured.


    Alex returned to the front, allowing everyone to take a closer look at the mirror. Even Professor Flitwick stepped forward, inspecting the magic with a keen eye. "This is incredible, Alex," Flitwick said, his voice filled with admiration. "Your work on this spell is even more groundbreaking than I''d imagined. Now, I challenge you to make it more accessible¡ªfind a way to simplify the receiving mechanism so the spell can be cast by any wizard without requiring a device."


    Orianna, still marveling at the magical demonstration, couldn''t help but be impressed. The spell Alex had cast was nothing short of extraordinary, exceeding everyone''s expectations. She glanced at him, curiosity and surprise flickering in her eyes. But Alex remained as composed as ever, acknowledging Professor Flitwick''s praise with just a modest nod, his expression unreadable.


    The Charm Club buzzed with excitement, and the students erupted into enthusiastic applause. They were captivated by Alex''s talent, and the Echo spell became the hot topic of discussion. Conversations about its intricacies carried on, with Alex answering questions humbly and clearly. The lively atmosphere of academic enthusiasm resonated with him; it was exactly the kind of place he enjoyed.

 Chapter 103 - 103 - Open Up! Hurry!

    Time slipped by unnoticed in the midst of the discussion. It wasn''t until Professor Flitwick reminded everyone of the curfew that the group reluctantly began to disperse. As Orianna turned to approach Alex, hoping for a word with him, she realized he had already vanished into the crowd. "Rude as ever," she muttered, her lips curving into a pout. Feeling like an outsider again, she stomped off, frustrated.


    When Alex returned to the Slytherin dormitory that night, he sat at his desk, flipping through his notes, preparing to tackle some homework. The quiet was soon shattered by a loud, insistent knock at his door.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! "Open up! Hurry!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex''s lips curled into a faint smirk. ''Getting bold already, huh? Or is someone in a rush to get themselves humiliated?''


    With a wave of his hand, the door''s lock clicked open. The door slammed inward with a resounding boom, and Wilkes swaggered into the room, his expression smug and arrogant. He glanced around with exaggerated contempt before his gaze settled on Alex, who was still seated, casually flipping through his book. Alex didn''t even spare him a glance, which only fueled Wilkes'' irritation.


    "Why are you so slow? Today''s the first inspection by the Purity Committee, and yet here you are acting like you''re above it all! Hand over any Muggle junk you''ve got in this room, or else¡ª"


    "Or else you''ll pick a fight with me?" Alex cut him off mid-sentence, finally looking up. His tone was sharp, his eyes gleaming with disdain.


    Wilkes froze, his face paling slightly as the memory of last year resurfaced. Alex had humiliated him thoroughly back then, and Wilkes hadn''t forgotten. Yet, this wasn''t the place for a brawl¡ªnot in the dormitory where Professor Snape could easily intervene. And deep down, Wilkes wasn''t confident he could win.


    Swallowing his anger, Wilkes straightened his posture and said stiffly, "This is an official inspection by the Slytherin Purity Committee. If you cooperate, we won''t have any problems. But if you resist, any contraband we find will land you in serious trouble."


    "Body search? That''s bold," Alex replied coolly. "But tell me, who gave your little committee the authority to impose your nonsense on me?"


    Travers, standing beside Wilkes, stepped forward, his face twisted with disdain. "We represent the will of Slytherin House! You''re just an outsider trying to defy what we''ve all agreed on."


    Wilkes nodded vigorously. "Exactly! In Slytherin, we follow the rules. You can''t just¡ª"


    "Rules?" Alex stood up, his movement slow but deliberate. A faint smile tugged at his lips, though his eyes were cold. "If Slytherin''s rules are made by trash like you, then maybe they aren''t worth following."


    Wilkes and Travers flinched as Alex stepped closer. Instinctively, they took a step back but stopped themselves, puffing out their chests as if to regain their confidence.


    "Watch your mouth, Alex," Travers barked, his voice shaking despite his bravado. "As pure-blood nobles, we make the rules in Slytherin. If you challenge us, you''ll regret it."


    "Pure-blood nobles?" Alex chuckled darkly, stopping just inches from Travers. "Do you even hear yourselves? You''re not nobles¡ªyou''re just bullies hiding behind an imaginary title. And you expect me to take you seriously?" Alex clapped a hand on Wilkes'' shoulder, making him flinch. Though Wilkes tried to stand his ground, his shoulders stiffened as goosebumps crept down his spine.


    Travers, growing more frustrated, snarled, "Take your filthy hand off him! If you keep defying us, we''ll¡ª"


    "You''ll what?" Alex cut him off again, his tone icy. "Throw another tantrum? Cry to Snape?"


    Wilkes finally broke free of Alex''s grip, his face flushed with anger. "Enough! Stop wasting time and stand aside for the inspection. If you don''t, you''ll regret it!"


    Alex''s smile disappeared, replaced by a hard, calculating expression. "Regret? I don''t mind rules, but weaklings like you don''t get to make them. If you want me to follow your rules, prove you''re strong enough to enforce them."


    With a flick of his wrist, the door behind them slammed shut and locked with a sharp click.


    Travers and Wilkes spun around, their bravado faltering.


    "What¡ªwhat are you doing?!" Travers stammered, his voice high-pitched.


    Alex took a slow step forward, his shadow stretching over the two of them. "You barged into my room, tried to search me, and now you want to leave? No, no, boys. If you came here looking for trouble, you''ll have to see it through."


    "Stay back! You can''t attack us¡ªwe''re in the same House!" Travers shouted, his voice shaking. "If you use magic on us here, you''ll be expelled!"


    "You''re not injured, and you''re not bleeding. So how can anyone say I attacked you? And now I need to cast spells to deal with you?" Alex smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief as he faced the two boys.


    Travers tensed immediately. He knew he''d walked into a tiger''s den, but he wasn''t about to give in without a fight. His wand shot into his hand as he prepared to strike first.


    But Alex was quicker. Before Travers could even process what was happening, his wand vanished from his grasp. A quick glance at Wilkes confirmed he was in the same predicament¡ªboth unarmed in the blink of an eye.


    Before they could react, Alex grabbed their wrists in a firm grip, twisted them backward, and used a sharp tug to unbalance them. With a smooth grappling technique, he flipped them to the ground in one fluid motion.


    A sharp smack followed as Alex''s palms struck precisely on their weak spots. "Argh!" Both Travers and Wilkes screamed in pain, clutching their sides. A searing ache shot through their bodies, leaving them stunned and gasping for breath.


    Alex, however, wasn''t done. Using a calculated technique, he dislocated their arms, pressed them back into place, and then dislocated them again¡ªrepeating the process several times until both boys were left writhing in agony on the floor. By the time he was finished, Travers and Wilkes couldn''t even muster the strength to scream anymore.


    "You''re pathetic. Not even fun to fight," Alex muttered disdainfully, shaking his head as if disappointed.


    Dragging them to the door, Alex unceremoniously dumped the two outside the dormitory. As they lay groaning in the corridor, he looked down at them coldly. "Tell Yaxley that if he has a problem with me, he can deal with me himself. And if you bother me again, it won''t end this easily."


    Without waiting for a response, Alex slammed the door shut, leaving Travers and Wilkes in the hallway, barely able to move. It wasn''t long before a few other pure-blood students stumbled upon them and carried the two battered boys to Yaxley. When they finally arrived at Yaxley''s dormitory, he stared at their pitiful state with a mix of annoyance and disbelief. "So, let me get this straight¡ªhe beat you up inside the dormitory?" Yaxley asked, clearly unimpressed.


    Wilkes, still panting heavily, nodded frantically. "Yes! That Mudblood dragged us into his dorm and attacked us for no reason! You have to do something about him!"


    Yaxley frowned and leaned closer, inspecting the two of them. "Where exactly did he hit you? I don''t see any injuries."

 Chapter 104 - 104 - Yaxleys Plan

    Travers and Wilkes began whining about their ordeal, describing the pain and humiliation, but Yaxley''s expression only grew more skeptical. "So let me get this right. He threw you around like ragdolls, left you in pain¡ªbut didn''t leave a single visible mark on you?" Yaxley said, his tone laced with irritation. "If you go back to him looking like this, how are you planning to prove anything? He''ll just deny it."


    "Then what are we supposed to do?" Wilkes burst out, his frustration spilling over. "Let him get away with it? He humiliated us!"


    Yaxley sneered, his eyes narrowing. "Of course not. But we can''t act recklessly, especially here at Hogwarts. He clearly knows how to handle himself, and he''s being careful not to leave any evidence. That means we need to play smarter."


    Travers glared at Yaxley. "What do you mean by that?"


    "For now, leave him alone," Yaxley ordered coldly. "Focus on keeping the other students in line¡ªespecially the half-bloods. Make sure they know their place. As for Alex, he won''t be able to hide behind Hogwarts forever. Sooner or later, he''ll slip up, and when he does, we''ll be ready."


    Reluctantly, Travers and Wilkes nodded, forcing themselves to stay calm despite their lingering anger. Over the next few days, Alex noticed a change. The Purity Committee left him alone, but their harassment of other students ramped up. Under the guise of "inspections," they raided dormitories and confiscated items they deemed contraband¡ªeverything from harmless trinkets to treasured possessions.


    Vivian, in particular, was furious. Nearly all her poker cards were seized, bringing her beloved poker club to the brink of collapse. Her club members grumbled and complained, but they didn''t dare openly defy Yaxley and his group. Most Slytherins stayed silent, focusing on protecting themselves. Few were willing to stand up to the Committee, and Yaxley skillfully exploited their fear, turning some into allies while crushing others under his control. The half-bloods bore the brunt of the bullying, forced to endure daily humiliation in silence.


    To Alex, it was both infuriating and pathetic. The behavior reminded him of past tragedies¡ªgroups that were clever and capable but lacked the unity or courage to fight back. Instead, they accepted their torment in hopes of avoiding worse.


    Meanwhile, Yaxley''s group started watching Alex more closely, their surveillance becoming subtler but no less persistent. Most of their activity was concentrated around weekends, a clear indication of their plans.


    "They''re waiting for me to leave the school," Alex thought with a smirk. "Do they think I can''t see through something that obvious?"


    For third-year students, weekends brought the perk of visiting Hogsmeade, the only all-wizarding village in Britain. However, students needed a guardian''s signature to leave school grounds. Alex, as an orphan, didn''t have one, but Professor McGonagall had arranged for Hagrid to act as his temporary guardian, granting him permission to visit the village.


    Even though Alex had permission to visit Hogsmeade on weekends, he didn''t rush to leave the safety of the school. For now, Hogwarts was his refuge. With the growing hostility from the pure-blood wizards, it was obvious¡ªeven to fools¡ªthat those people were waiting to strike the moment he stepped outside the school grounds.


    And when they acted, it wouldn''t be small. "You''re waiting for a chance to make a move, but so am I," Alex muttered to himself. "Rozier''s side is nearly ready. No point in wasting time playing with these little fish. If I''m going to act, it''s got to be for the big ones."


    After some thought, Alex made his way to the small hut near the Forbidden Forest and waited quietly. Before long, Higgs, Charles, and Vivian arrived. To Alex''s surprise, Charles brought someone else with him¡ªBill Weasley.


    "Brother Alex!" Bill hadn''t seen Alex since the opening ceremony, and his face lit up as he ran toward him.


    Alex had specifically asked Charles to bring Bill. After some consideration, Alex felt it was only right to include him in their training. The Weasleys had always treated him kindly, so it only felt fair to look after their younger sibling. When Charles learned about Alex''s plan, he enthusiastically agreed.


    As the self-proclaimed assistant coach, Charles was thrilled at the idea of training someone new. Now he could boss Vivian and Welen around under the guise of "guiding them," and he thoroughly enjoyed the role. Watching Bill greet Alex with excitement, Charles grinned like a mischievous cat.


    After Alex explained the training plan to Bill, the younger wizard eagerly agreed. In his mind, it was like getting special attention from an older brother¡ªa treat he wasn''t about to refuse. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That enthusiasm didn''t last long. The very same afternoon, Charles gleefully dragged an excited Bill to the Forbidden Forest hut. But when they arrived, Bill''s excitement quickly turned into horror. Charles, wearing his most serious expression, made him start with endurance training: standing upright for extended periods. By the time they were done, Bill was so exhausted he could barely stay on his feet.


    As Bill struggled to recover, he watched the others¡ªCharles, Welen, and Vivian¡ªpracticing spellcasting, target shooting, and walking exercises. He was stunned. This was the training plan? Was this the kind of grueling routine waiting for him in the future? And did training like this really stop people from dropping dead?


    But Bill had no time to dwell on his questions. When Alex switched into his "hell instructor" mode, there was no mercy. Every mistake, no matter how small, earned a sharp reprimand¡ªeven for someone like Vivian.


    Yet, despite the intensity, the results were undeniable. Bill soon realized his magical perception and spellcasting improved significantly. Even his physical endurance and mental state were leaps ahead of where they had been.


    Meanwhile, back in Slytherin, the atmosphere had become more oppressive by the day. After taking Alex''s advice, Welen Higgs avoided directly confronting the pure-blood wizards on the committee. Alex himself kept a low profile, going out early and coming back late. This retreating behavior only fueled the arrogance of the pure-bloods, who assumed Alex was scared of them. Emboldened by this belief, they became increasingly brazen.


    When power goes unchecked, and ambition lacks restraint, it inevitably leads to overreach.


    The pure-blood committee was no exception. Having succeeded in banning Muggle-related items, they began pushing half-blood wizards further into the margins. Wilkes took complete control of the Slytherin Quidditch team.


    Clubs with even a hint of Muggle influence were dissolved¡ªVivian''s poker club, a half-blood reading group, and even a Muggle studies club. They went as far as threatening students to change their elective courses. Alex couldn''t help but wonder why Professor Snape, their Head of House, didn''t intervene. The Potions Master was a rare sight outside of class, and it seemed he spent much of his time away from the school entirely.

 Chapter 105 - 105 - I Have My Reason

    For over two months, this suffocating tension simmered, and it was only a matter of time before it boiled over.


    One afternoon, Alex was in the middle of training with Charles, Welen, and the others near the hut. But something felt off¡ªVivian hadn''t shown up. Welen mentioned she had gone back to the common room to put away some books, but it wasn''t like her to take so long.


    Alex wondered if the training had been too much for her. She often complained about the workload, calling it torturous. Her tendency to slack off whenever she could was well-known among the group. He had even begun treating her as more of a morale booster than a serious trainee.


    Just as Alex was lost in thought, Vivian finally appeared, but she wasn''t alone. Beside her was David Gamper, a young first-year wizard. Tears streaked David''s face, and his expression was full of despair. Vivian, on the other hand, was seething with rage. As they came closer, Alex noticed that one side of Vivian''s face was slightly swollen¡ªshe''d been slapped.


    "What happened? Did someone hurt you?" Alex and the others rushed forward.


    Seeing them, David burst into fresh sobs, wailing uncontrollably.


    "It''s those guys again," Vivian said furiously. "They''re out of control! They''re even picking on first-years now."


    She explained what had happened. In the Slytherin common room, some of the committee members found a photograph of David''s grandmother. When they discovered she was a Muggle, they confiscated the photo. Little David tried to argue with them, but as a first-year, he was powerless. To punish him, they burned the photograph in the fireplace right in front of him. Hearing this, the group fell silent. Anger simmered in Alex''s chest. He clenched his fists tightly and looked at the tear-streaked face of the boy in front of him.


    "They crossed the line," Alex said coldly, his voice steady but laced with fury.


    Vivian had just returned to the lounge to store her things when she saw the commotion. Driven by a strong sense of justice, she immediately rushed forward to confront Amelia Osbert, the sixth-grade female prefect. Amelia, a staunch supporter of pure-blood superiority, wasted no time in berating Vivian for being a half-blood wizard. But when it came to arguing, Amelia''s limited vocabulary was no match for Vivian''s quick wit. Before long, Vivian''s sharp retorts had Amelia stumbling over her words, visibly flustered.


    Unable to win the verbal battle, Amelia resorted to physical aggression. What started as pushing and shoving escalated into an outright fight. Slaps were exchanged, hair was pulled, and tempers flared. Despite Vivian''s courage, she was outmatched and eventually forced to retreat, dragging her little companion, David, along with her.


    When Vivian rejoined her friends, she was clearly worse for wear but refused to admit defeat. "Hmph! Don''t worry. I didn''t really lose," she boasted, her pride intact despite the scratches on her face. "That Amelia isn''t getting off easy either. I scratched her a few times myself. Though¡­" She hesitated, gingerly touching her scalp. "She did pull my hair pretty hard."


    Charles, watching from the side, felt a pang of concern. He stepped forward to brush her hair aside, checking the scratches on her face. His gentle gesture made Vivian''s cheeks flush crimson, and she quickly turned her head, mumbling awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, David was seated nearby, his face pale and his voice trembling as he asked Alex hesitantly, "Senior, did I¡­ do something wrong? Is it really a crime to have Muggle blood? I don''t feel any different from them, except for magic¡­"


    Alex felt a wave of discomfort. It was clear these young half-blood wizards were starting to internalize the pure-blood propaganda. He clenched his fists but softened his tone when he replied, "Don''t listen to them. They''re just trying to make themselves feel important. If they were really so great, they''d go bother the headmaster¡ªhe''s a half-blood too."


    Vivian, still tending to her injuries with Charles''s help, chimed in angrily. "Exactly! They''re just bullies looking for excuses. Even if Slytherin were filled with pure-blood wizards, they''d find something else to pick on."


    Alex nodded. "That''s right. People like that will always find a way to cause trouble. It''s not about blood; it''s about power."


    Higgs, standing nearby, crossed his arms and added, "Alex, we can''t let this continue. Slytherin is falling apart because of those idiots, and the headmaster isn''t stepping in. If we want change, we''ll have to make it ourselves."


    Alex turned to Higgs, his expression serious. "How are the other half-bloods reacting?"


    "What do you think?" Higgs replied with a bitter chuckle. "They''re angry, sure, but no one''s going to say it out loud. You know how Slytherins are. They grumble in private but clap the loudest when those pure-bloods trip up. For now, they''re just waiting for someone to take the lead."


    Alex thought for a moment before turning to David. "Stop crying. You need to learn to protect yourself. Starting tomorrow, you''re training with me, Vivian, and Higgs every day. Remember this: only the strong have the right to speak. If you''re weak, it won''t matter how right you are¡ªyou''ll still lose. Understand?"


    David wiped his tears and nodded, determination flickering in his eyes. Today''s events had clearly shaken him, but Alex''s words sparked something deeper. Though his eyes brimmed with tears again, he forced himself to hold them back.


    Alex pulled out a vial of Wiggenweld Potion and handed it to Charles. "Take care of her injuries," he instructed. Charles immediately went to work, carefully applying the potion to Vivian''s scratches. Meanwhile, Bill stood silently nearby, watching intently. He didn''t fully understand what Alex was planning, but the weight of the conversation made him too nervous to interrupt.


    As the group tended to Vivian, Alex''s mind raced. This wasn''t just about petty school fights¡ªthis was an opportunity. The chaos in Slytherin could be turned to his advantage, especially with the Death Eaters looming outside the school. These troublemakers within the house could be a stepping stone to something much bigger.


    At that moment, in the headmaster''s office, Snape sat across from Dumbledore, his expression sharp despite the exhaustion etched into his features. "Severus, any news about those fugitives?" Dumbledore asked, his tone calm but probing. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snape leaned back, rubbing his temples. "They''ve gone underground. I''ve checked several of their safe houses, but most were abandoned. I did, however, find traces of one."


    "Who?" Dumbledore''s gaze sharpened.


    "Igor Karkaroff," Snape replied, his voice dripping with disdain. "That coward is probably hiding in some hole, shaking like a leaf. And while we''re on the subject, why am I doing all this Auror work for you? It''s exhausting, balancing this with my responsibilities here."


    Dumbledore smiled faintly. "I know it''s a lot to ask, Severus, but if we don''t catch them, they''ll cause more chaos. Remember what happened to the Longbottoms. These Death Eater remnants will only grow bolder without the Dark Lord''s presence."


    Snape sighed heavily. "Fine. I''ll follow the trail. But what about the problems inside the school? Yaxley and Wilkes are stirring up trouble in Slytherin, and you know it. Why did you approve Wilkes as a prefect? He''s practically a Death Eater in training."


    Dumbledore adjusted his glasses, his expression unreadable. "I have my reason¡­"

 Chapter 106 - 106 - Edurus Potion

    "What do you mean, Albus? You''re still planning to let those students act as bait to find the Death Eaters? You''re risking the safety of the other young wizards!" Snape''s voice was sharp, his anger barely restrained as he glared at Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore, calm as ever, adjusted his glasses. "Don''t worry, Severus. From what I''ve observed, their behavior hasn''t escalated to anything particularly violent. If it does, I''ll step in. Sometimes, giving them room to act without restraint reveals a person''s true nature, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Snape''s frown deepened, his tone laced with frustration. "And what about Alex? He''s a Muggle-born Slytherin, and you know full well those pure-blood fanatics are out for his blood. He didn''t leave Hogwarts all summer, and it wasn''t because he''s particularly fond of the castle walls."


    Dumbledore raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. "I thought you didn''t like the boy."


    Snape scowled. "Don''t change the subject."


    "Have some faith in him, Severus," Dumbledore replied, his voice light. "Alex is cautious and intelligent, and, most importantly, he has a strong sense of justice. He''s already proven himself capable. Any student who can stand toe-to-toe with you in Potions deserves some credit."


    "That''s precisely why I still stay silent!" Snape snapped, his irritation rising under Dumbledore''s amused gaze.


    "I''m curious to see what Alex will do in an environment like this, where the odds seem stacked against him," Dumbledore said with a chuckle.


    "You''re playing with fire, Albus. Be careful you don''t burn yourself," Snape retorted, his voice cold as he turned to leave. His black robes billowed behind him as he stormed out of the office.


    Left alone, Dumbledore stared thoughtfully into the distance, his expression unreadable. "Perhaps," he murmured to himself, "but I have no desire to see another Dark Lord rise. Alex¡­ in this hostile environment, what choices will you make when enemies are all around you?"


    Back in the castle, Alex met with Rozier in a dim corridor. The two spoke in hushed tones, and Alex passed him a small vial of potion.


    Rozier''s eyes widened as Alex explained his plan. "You''re serious about this? You''re really going through with it?"


    Alex smirked. "Why else would I have gone to the trouble of planting the idea of this ridiculous ''Purity Committee'' in Yaxley''s head? You think you''ve earned his trust just by chance?"


    Rozier hesitated, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "But if this fails, I''m done for. Do you realize what they''ll do to me if it goes wrong?"


    Alex''s expression hardened. "You''re in no position to negotiate, Rozier. It''s far too late for regrets now. Remember, if you disobey me, the consequences will be far worse than anything Yaxley could dream up."


    Rozier glared at Alex, resentment flickering in his eyes, but he said nothing more. With a defeated sigh, he turned and walked away, disappearing into the shadows. As he trudged toward the Slytherin common room, he muttered bitterly to himself. He should never have gotten involved with Alex in the first place. Encouraging Yaxley to create the Purity Committee had seemed like a harmless suggestion at the time, but now it felt like he''d walked into a trap. "Regret won''t help me now," Rozier sighed, shaking his head. He straightened his shoulders and entered the common room, where Yaxley was waiting.


    "What''s this I hear about Alex planning to visit Hogsmeade for Christmas? Are you sure?" Yaxley asked, his eyes narrowing.


    "I overheard him talking to Vivian," Rozier replied carefully. "Vivian and Higgs are staying at Hogwarts for Christmas as well. They''ve been spending a lot of time together lately. It''s suspicious."


    Yaxley laughed, his voice filled with disdain. "That half-blood can''t help himself, can he? Vivian and Higgs, too? Birds of a feather, I suppose."


    Pacing back and forth, Yaxley''s mind raced. He stopped abruptly and turned back to Rozier. "Good work. But we need confirmation. If Vivian and Higgs also apply to stay over the holidays, then we''ll know for sure. This time, we''ll deal with him for good."


    Rozier nodded, silently cursing Alex for dragging him into this mess. But he had no choice now but to play along.


    As Christmas approached, Alex, Vivian, and Higgs all applied to stay at Hogwarts for the holidays, confirming Rozier''s report. Yaxley and his group, however, didn''t make similar arrangements¡ªit would have been too obvious. Instead, they boarded the train home but quietly disembarked at Hogsmeade Station, gathering at a house in the village to wait.


    After two days, Yaxley grew impatient. "What''s the news?" he demanded of the young wizards he had sent to keep watch.


    "We spotted Vivian and Higgs at the Three Broomsticks," one of them reported. "They seem to be waiting for someone¡ªlikely Alex."


    Wilkes frowned. "It won''t be easy to act in a crowded place like that."


    Yaxley''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Oh, I''ve already prepared for that. Take a look."


    He gestured to a figure standing in the shadows. Wilkes turned, his expression shifting from confusion to shock as he saw her. "Vivian?"


    But it wasn''t the real Vivian. This Vivian was a perfect replica, her features eerily identical, yet her expression cold and unfeeling. "What is this?" Wilkes asked, his voice filled with unease.


    Yaxley''s grin widened. "Let''s just say this Vivian will make things much easier for us."


    "Ha! Wilkes, don''t you even recognize me?" Another Vivian asked, her face twisted into a mocking expression.


    "Amelia? Are you using a Polyjuice Potion?" Wilkes finally caught on, his gaze flickering with surprise as he studied ''Vivian'' more closely.


    "That''s right!" Amelia, in her Vivian disguise, replied smugly. "That brat dared to contradict me earlier, so I grabbed a few strands of her hair. Now it''s coming in handy."


    "I had a feeling something like this would come in handy," Yaxley chimed in, a self-satisfied smirk on his face. "When Amelia and Vivian had that argument last time, I saw an opportunity. I asked Rozier to prepare some Polyjuice Potion. And now, it''s time to put it to good use."


    The group of Slytherins around him erupted into murmurs of approval, showering Yaxley with exaggerated praise. However, Travers, standing off to the side, quickly doused their enthusiasm. "Hold on. What if Alex doesn''t fall for it? That guy''s sharp¡ªcunning, even. Are you sure you can lure him in?" Travers asked skeptically, his arms crossed.


    Yaxley shot a confident look at Amelia-as-Vivian. "That depends on Amelia''s acting. Think you can handle it?"


    Amelia puffed her chest out, her expression smug. "Please, dealing with a mudblood kid like him is a joke. Honestly, this much effort feels like overkill. Let''s just stick to the plan and get it over with." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t underestimate him," Yaxley warned, his tone growing serious. "Wilkes has intel that Alex isn''t as weak as he seems. He knows some kind of obscure barrier magic, and we can''t afford to leave any loose ends. When we make our move, we clean up everything. No mistakes."


    Despite Yaxley''s words, the group''s mood remained subdued. Many of them had been lured into the plot with promises of excitement, but now, as the plan unfolded, they seemed unimpressed. Some even muttered about wanting to go home for Christmas instead of loitering around. Noticing their lackluster attitudes, Yaxley barked, "Rozier!"

 Chapter 107 - 107 - 1 vs 17

    The room quieted as Rozier emerged, carrying a large wooden box. He placed it on the table and opened it, revealing rows of small glass bottles filled with a shimmering liquid.


    "What''s this? Edurus Potion?" Wilkes asked after uncorking a bottle and sniffing its contents.


    "Exactly. These potions boost your defense. Consider them an early Christmas gift for your loyalty¡ªand for waiting here for two days without complaining," Yaxley said, holding up one of the larger bottles with pride.


    The sight of the potions reinvigorated the group. They hurried to grab their share, their earlier boredom replaced with newfound energy as they geared up for action. Meanwhile, ''Vivian'' set off toward the small path outside the Hogwarts gate, the main route leading to Hogsmeade.


    Not long after, ''Vivian'' spotted Alex exiting the Hogwarts gates, heading toward the village. Putting on an eager expression, she ran up to him, calling out loudly, "Alex! Alex!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex looked startled for a moment, then raised an eyebrow. "What''s going on? Didn''t you say you''d wait for me at the Three Broomsticks?"


    "Oh, that." Amelia-as-Vivian feigned a sheepish smile, waving her hand dismissively. "When Higgs and I were on our way, I realized you''ve never been to Hogsmeade before. I figured you might get lost, so I decided to wait here and guide you."


    Alex narrowed his eyes slightly, studying her. "Really? That''s thoughtful of you. Shall we, then?" He gestured for her to lead the way.


    Amelia couldn''t help but feel smug. This guy''s supposed to be cunning? Please. He fell for it without me even needing my backup excuses.


    Alex followed her as she led the way, wearing a casual smile. But as they walked, his gaze subtly flicked to their surroundings."Strange," Alex said suddenly, his tone light. "This doesn''t seem like the way to the Three Broomsticks. Why are we heading somewhere so isolated?"


    Amelia froze for a split second, caught off guard by his observation. She quickly forced a laugh. "Oh, um¡­ surprise! I''ve planned something special for Christmas. Didn''t expect you to catch on so quickly."


    "Hah, really? A Christmas surprise? How original." Alex chuckled, his tone casual, but his sharp eyes lingered on her.


    Sweat beaded on Amelia''s forehead as she forced a smile, silently cursing Yaxley for this tedious plan. This kid doesn''t seem worth all this effort. Finally, they reached a remote corner outside the village. The area was dotted with crumbling, abandoned houses, and a neglected cemetery loomed nearby, its overgrown weeds swaying in the wind. Amelia led Alex to one of the dilapidated huts, but before they could enter, Alex stopped abruptly. "What''s wrong, Alex?" she asked, her voice filled with fake concern.


    Alex adjusted the monocle perched on his face, scanning the area before smirking. "Seventeen people. Quite the welcoming committee. You''ve really gone all out for Christmas, haven''t you?"


    Amelia''s expression stiffened, but she tried to play it off. "I¡­ don''t know what you''re talking about. Just come inside¡ªI''ve got a big gift waiting for you."


    Alex''s smirk widened. "You''re a terrible liar. No need to trouble yourself with the gift. Let me take care of it myself."


    Before Amelia could react, Alex sidestepped her and delivered a sharp kick to her knee. A sickening crack echoed as she crumpled to the ground. Alex followed up with a vicious right hook, sending her flying backward. She landed with a heavy thud, unconscious before she could make a sound.


    As Amelia lay motionless, her body began to contort and shift. Her features twisted unnaturally, and her frame shrank. Within moments, the guise of ''Vivian'' melted away, revealing the unconscious form of Amelia Osber.


    Clap! Clap! Clap!


    The sound of slow applause echoed through the still air. Behind Alex, a voice drawled, "Impressive, Alex. Now, humor me¡ªwhen did you figure out the Vivian next to you wasn''t the real one?"


    Alex didn''t turn around. "From the start, of course. The real Vivian never talks that little." His voice was calm, almost disinterested, but his words carried a razor-sharp edge.


    "Well, well." Yaxley stepped forward, a mocking smirk spreading across his face. "Then


    what do we call this? Courage? Or arrogance? Coming here all alone... should I applaud your bravery or pity your foolishness?"


    Alex tilted his head, a small smile playing on his lips. "Chatting like this is a waste of time. If you keep yapping, I might mistake you for Vivian." He rubbed his ear in mock irritation but made no effort to look back. His demeanor was calm, but in truth, he had already used a silent echo spell. It revealed most of the enemies were positioned ahead, hiding in the dilapidated house and its surroundings.


    Realizing Alex wasn''t taking the bait, the hidden guards began to emerge from the shadows, fanning out and surrounding him like wolves closing in on prey. One by one, their eyes gleamed with malice, their wands drawn.


    Travers stepped forward, his face flushed with excitement as he sneered, "You''re not getting away today, you filthy mudblood. I''ll personally rip out your disgusting eyes!"


    Wilkes, standing nearby, sneered as well but remained more composed. "Stop wasting time with threats. Finish him quickly and quietly. This place may be remote, but if he sends for help, someone might show up."


    "No need to worry," Travers interjected smugly. "I''ve cast multiple silencing and shielding spells over the area. I learned it from this mudblood, ironically enough. Even if we blow this place to pieces, no one will hear a thing. He''s as good as dead."


    Yaxley, watching Alex stand amidst the encroaching circle, chuckled. "You still haven''t answered my question, Alex. What gave you the courage to follow us here alone? You must''ve known this was a trap. We planned so many contingencies for you, and the Polyjuice plot was honestly the weakest of them all. I never thought Amelia could lure you in."


    Alex glanced at the group surrounding him, unbothered by their hostile glares. "Oh, I just didn''t feel like dragging this out. Taking care of all of you at once seemed more efficient."


    He paused, then smiled faintly. "And honestly? I''m short on cash. You lot might as well make yourselves useful." Before anyone could respond, Alex vanished into thin air.


    "Attack! Now!" Wilkes shouted, panic flashing across his face.


    "Don''t let him escape!" Yaxley barked, raising his wand. "Depulso!"


    A whirlwind of dust and debris erupted in Alex''s direction, obscuring the area in a chaotic storm. Through the swirling haze, a figure darted forward, moving with impossible speed.


    "There!" Wilkes yelled, raising his wand to fire a curse. Others followed suit, hurling spells with wild abandon.


    "Petrificus Totalus!"


    "Stupefy!"


    "Expelliarmus!"


    "Repello!"


    But Alex moved like a phantom, weaving effortlessly through the barrage of spells. A petrification spell grazed so close to his face it seemed inevitable it would land, but he tilted his head at the last second, evading it with unnerving precision.


    In an instant, he closed the gap between himself and Wilkes. Before Wilkes could react, Alex''s fist slammed into his abdomen with bone-jarring force. The older student gasped in pain, doubling over, but Alex wasn''t done. Grabbing Wilkes by the collar, he spun and hurled him backward like a rag doll.

 Chapter 108 - 108 - What do We do Now?

    The spell meant for Alex struck Wilkes instead, slamming into him one after another. His body went rigid, his face twisted with pain as teeth began growing grotesquely from his mouth¡ªa side effect of one of the stray spells. He collapsed to the ground, motionless and unresponsive.


    Alex turned to the remaining group, his wand raised. For the first time, he spoke an incantation aloud. "Obscurifumus." Thick fog billowed forth, spreading rapidly and enveloping the area in a dense white shroud. Visibility plummeted, leaving the ambushers disoriented and panicked.


    "Where is he?!" someone shouted.


    "Just fire in his direction!" another yelled.


    Curses flew wildly through the fog, their aim hopelessly inaccurate. Spells ricocheted off the crumbling walls or struck unintended targets. Cries of pain and outrage erupted as friendly fire took its toll.


    "Damn it! Who hit me?!"


    "That mudblood cursed me from the other side!"


    "Watch where you''re aiming, you idiot!"


    Amidst the chaos, Alex moved like a ghost, his silhouette briefly visible before vanishing again. With each appearance, another wizard fell, taken out with ruthless efficiency. Some were knocked unconscious with well-placed blows; others fell victim to their own side''s misguided spells. The air filled with the sounds of grunts, gasps, and bodies hitting the ground. In less than a minute, several members of the ambush lay defeated. Those still standing grew increasingly frantic, their nerves frayed by the unseen threat.


    "Stop panicking!" Yaxley''s voice cut through the turmoil. "Hold your fire, all of you! You''re only making it worse!"


    As the others hesitated, Yaxley raised his wand high, channeling his magic. "Depulso."


    A powerful gust of wind surged outward, tearing through the fog with explosive force, scattering the thick mist and revealing the battlefield once more. Of the 17 wizards who had ambushed Alex, only 11 were still standing. Their faces were tense as a shadowy figure appeared behind one of them. Alex''s hand clamped down on the wizard''s shoulder, his wand pressed firmly against the man''s neck. With a whispered Petrificus Totalus, the wizard stiffened and dropped, completely immobilized.


    The Disillusionment Charm cloaking Alex began to flicker, its effects fading. He casually supported the paralyzed wizard''s limp body with one hand, his other hand raising his wand to point at the remaining attackers.


    "With this level of skill, you think you''re fit to plan an ambush?" Alex''s tone was mocking, his eyes cold as they swept over the group. "No teamwork, no coordination, slow reactions... I almost feel bad for expecting you to be a challenge."


    The surviving wizards bristled at Alex''s taunts, their frustration boiling over. Without hesitation, they fired a barrage of curses at him. Alex moved fluidly, flicking his wand. The unconscious bodies of fallen wizards lifted into the air, acting as shields to intercept the incoming spells. The curses slammed into the floating bodies, eliciting gasps of shock from the attackers.


    One of the wizards watched in horror as his own curse deflected off a shielded figure and barreled toward him. Panicking, he quickly cast a Levitation Charm to redirect the flying body. As a skilled fifth-year, he executed the maneuver silently and efficiently. Just as he began to exhale in relief, a Stunner flew out from behind the floating figure. It struck him squarely in the chest, sending him sprawling. The wizard realized too late that Alex had used the levitated body as a visual distraction, concealing his curse behind it. With that, another two wizards were knocked out of the fight.


    "Everyone, regroup! Don''t let him pick us off one by one!" Yaxley barked, his voice sharp and commanding. Despite his waning arrogance, he managed to keep a level head.


    Alex watched as the remaining eight wizards quickly formed two defensive clusters. He nodded approvingly, almost impressed. "Not bad," he muttered under his breath. "Grouping up improves your efficiency... but against me? It''s just suicide."


    A sly grin spread across his face as he reached up and detached a small metal button from his chest¡ªa brooch shaped like a serpent with gleaming eyes. With a flick of his wrist, he tossed it into the larger group. The eyes of the snake glowed faintly, activating the spell imbued within.


    BZZZZT!!!!


    A wave of soundless energy erupted from the brooch, rippling through the group with devastating force. Four wizards were instantly disoriented, their heads spinning as they stumbled backward. The impact knocked two of them into their teammates, sending the entire cluster sprawling. They landed hard, unconscious before they hit the ground.


    Even the smaller group led by Yaxley and Travers, positioned a few meters away, wasn''t spared. Although the infrasonic spell hit them with less intensity, it left their heads pounding and their coordination in shambles.


    But Yaxley wasn''t the top of his class for nothing. Gritting his teeth, he summoned the strength to cast a protective Protego just as Alex''s repelling spells flew toward him. The shimmering shield absorbed the attacks, buying him enough time to recover from the lingering effects of the infrasonic spell.


    Behind him, the other three wizards slowly regained their senses. One of them¡ªa seventh-year¡ªpulled out a small vial of Invigoration Draught. He took a gulp before passing it to his teammates, the potion dulling the throbbing pain in their heads.


    Alex stood a short distance away, his posture relaxed as he tapped the snake brooch to deactivate its sonic enchantment. He observed his opponents calmly, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips. The earlier skirmish had been tactical and precise, relying on clever tricks and equipment. But now, he was ready to shatter their spirits through sheer dominance.


    Yaxley drained his own Invigoration Draught and forced himself to his feet. His gaze swept over the scattered bodies of his fallen allies, bitterness evident on his face. He had underestimated Alex, and now they were paying the price.


    "You''re finally back on your feet," Alex remarked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Good. I was starting to get bored. Let''s move on to round two, shall we?" He raised his wand and gave a mocking bow, mimicking the formal gesture of a duel. "Show me what ''pure-blood superiority'' looks like."


    Travers clenched his fists, his face twisting in frustration. "If it weren''t for your sneaky tricks and those damned alchemy tools, do you really think you''d still be standing?"


    Alex''s smirk widened. "The loser eats dust, Travers. Haven''t you learned that yet? Or are you still stuck spouting empty words like always?"


    ''Four opponents. Two seventh-years are the real threats. Yaxley is the main one; the other one''s not bad either. A fifth-year, decent reaction speed earlier, but manageable. Then there''s Travers, a third-year... total trash. He''s practically a walking distraction. Alright, I''ve got this.'' Alex''s sharp eyes scanned his opponents like a predator sizing up prey. His lips curled into a chilling sneer, exuding the aura of a bloodthirsty villain.


    The seventh-year wizard standing next to Yaxley swallowed nervously and whispered, "What do we do now?"


    Yaxley didn''t break eye contact with Alex, his expression tense but resolute. "What else? It''s four against one. If we can''t win this, we might as well quit magic altogether. Stick to the plan and don''t lose your nerve," he said, though the hint of doubt in his voice betrayed his confidence. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 109 - 109 - Beaten

    On the other side, Travers couldn''t keep still. His nerves were shot after their last fight, where he''d been humiliated. The infrasonic curse Alex had used earlier was still making his head throb, and now, faced with Alex''s unsettling composure, his anxiety boiled over.


    "Bind him¡ªnow!" Travers shouted, casting a spell in panic. A glowing chain of magic shot out, aimed at Alex.


    Alex didn''t flinch. "Avis Protego," he muttered. Instantly, a dozen ravens materialized, circling him in a tight formation. To most wizards, conjured birds like these were little more than glorified distractions, but in Alex''s hands, they were precise tools of defense.


    One raven darted forward, intercepting the magical chain mid-air. The chain wrapped around the bird, crushing it into a puff of smoke, but the attack was neutralized.


    Yaxley clicked his tongue in frustration. Travers'' reckless move had forced them to act prematurely. Gritting his teeth, he shouted, "Attack together! Don''t hold back!"


    Spells came flying: "Petrificus Totalus!" "Stupefy!" "Vipera Evanesca!" The three spells hurtled toward Alex. The attackers avoided wide-range spells like Expulso or Incendio¡ªwith their injured companions lying around, the collateral damage wasn''t worth the risk.


    Alex remained calm, contorlling his ravens like a symphony conductor. Two birds shot forward, each colliding with a spell mid-flight. The third spell, aimed low, was snuffed out as Alex flicked his wand and muttered, "protego" But Alex wasn''t content with just defending. He seized the opening. With a fluid motion, he flicked his wrist, and a pair of spells erupted from his wand.


    The first spell, Aguamenti Orbis, took the form of a massive water orb the size of a washbasin. It sailed toward the group, followed closely by his second spell, Bombarda Minor. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yaxley reacted instantly. "Protego!" he barked, raising a shimmering shield of light.


    Before the water orb could hit the shield, Alex''s second spell struck it.


    Splash!


    The water orb exploded violently, sending icy droplets flying in all directions. The protective barrier shielded the group from the worst of it, but they were still drenched, soaked to the bone like drowned rats. While Yaxley and the others sputtered in confusion, another spell shot out from Alex''s wand. It struck the ground near their feet, releasing a blast of frigid air.


    Frost spread rapidly, freezing the puddles left behind by the water orb. Within seconds, the already cold winter air turned bone-chilling. Ice crept up their legs, immobilizing them.


    Yaxley shivered violently, his lips turning blue. "Damn it! This cold... it''s a custom spell!"


    Indeed, Alex had modified the standard freezing charm, pushing its potency to the extreme. He called it the Arctic Freeze, and it was devastating in cold weather.


    One of the seventh-years reacted quickly, casting Calor Impervius, a charm to repel cold. It wasn''t perfect, but it slowed the frost''s spread and kept them from freezing completely.


    Still, the damage was done. The group was shaken, physically and mentally.


    Yaxley barked orders, his breath visible in the icy air. "Spread out! Don''t let him hit us all at once!"


    The group broke formation, fanning out to flank Alex. They launched spells sporadically to keep him on the defensive. But Alex''s ravens remained an impenetrable shield. Each time a spell got close, a bird would intercept it, sacrificing itself.


    Yaxley scowled. "This bastard... he''s toying with us."


    Alex''s grin widened. With a flick of his wand, he summoned a dense fog that blanketed the area. "Obscurifumus," he whispered.


    "Damn it! Regroup! Don''t let him pick us off!" Yaxley yelled, cursing under his breath. He knew how dangerous Alex was in the fog. The last time this happened, they hadn''t even seen him move before he took them down.


    "Depulso!" he shouted, using the Wind Whirl spell to blow away the mist.


    It took five or six seconds for Yaxley to clear the dense fog, but when the haze finally lifted, one person was missing from his side. As their vision returned, everyone saw a seventh-year wizard sprawled lifelessly on the ground. Only a few meters away, the three remaining wizards still standing wore expressions of shock and rage, their frustration boiling to the surface.


    "Ahhh!" Travers, unable to endure Alex''s relentless torment any longer, screamed hysterically as he hurled spell after spell at him in desperation.


    Fueled by a mix of fear and anger, Travers'' spells packed more power than before. Unfortunately, his emotions clouded his judgment. His attacks were erratic, their aim laughably off, and his intentions far too predictable. Alex didn''t even need to summon his Avis Protego; a few swift moves were all it took to dodge Travers'' clumsy strikes.


    With a quick flick of his wand, Alex cast a stunning spell, hitting Travers squarely and sending him flying backward. Now, only two opponents remained: a fifth-year wizard and Yaxley.


    The pair stood panting, glaring at Alex. Though they should have had the upper hand, the calm, unbothered expression on Alex''s face made despair creep into their hearts. "Alright," Alex said, extending a hand in a mock invitation. "Shall we move on to round three?"


    The two exchanged nervous glances, their pale faces betraying their growing panic. Yaxley, who had initially exuded confidence, was now visibly shaken. His composure had completely unraveled. "You... you forced me to this!" Yaxley bellowed, his voice tinged with desperation. "Avada Kedavra!"


    The words were spat out with a frenzied roar as Yaxley unleashed the Killing Curse, abandoning any pretense of restraint. He didn''t care about the consequences anymore.


    Gotcha. Alex''s eyes narrowed. ''I didn''t think you''d fall for it, but you''re dumber than I thought.''


    Alex had prepared for this. As the deadly green light shot toward him, the birds circling his body condensed into a tight cluster, intercepting the curse midair. At the same time, Alex sidestepped, effortlessly evading the projectile.


    Without missing a beat, Alex fired off two Stupefy in rapid succession. Both hit their targets with unerring accuracy, knocking Yaxley and the fifth-year wizard into the air. The Killing Curse fizzled out harmlessly, having absorbed only the flock of conjured birds.


    The fifth-year wizard landed hard, groaning in pain. Even as his body throbbed from the impact, his mind was reeling. Yaxley dared to cast the Unforgivable Curse openly? ''He''s insane! He''s digging his own grave.''These thoughts flashed through his head before darkness took him, and he passed out.


    Yaxley, meanwhile, lay motionless nearby, his breathing shallow but alive. And just like that, the ambush party was reduced to a group of unconscious bodies. Including Amelia, who had disguised herself as Vivian, Alex had taken down all 17 enemies.


    "Oh, wait¡ªmake that 16," Alex muttered to himself, turning toward a figure lying unnaturally still on the ground.


    "Accio!" Alex called. Dozens of wands soared into the air, landing neatly in his hands. The scene reminded him of Christmas two years ago¡ªa painful memory he refused to repeat. One of his golden rules after every battle was to immediately disarm all opponents. This was a hard-learned lesson. With all the wands confiscated, Alex approached one of the figures lying on the ground. He nudged the man with his boot, not gently, and said, "Get up. Stop pretending."


    "Ow!" Rozier groaned dramatically as he rolled over, glaring up at Alex. "Was the kick really necessary?"

 Chapter 110 - 110 - Youll be Expelled!

    Rozier had been playing dead from the moment the fog appeared, but he''d kept an ear on the action. Watching Alex dismantle the ambush with terrifying efficiency had left him in awe¡ªand terror. He was grateful he hadn''t betrayed Alex; otherwise, he''d have been among the defeated.


    Rozier stood up, surveying the battlefield. His throat felt dry as he swallowed nervously. "So¡­ they''re all down? Shouldn''t we be leaving now?" S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex smirked and tossed two potion bottles at him. "Not yet. Drag these guys to the abandoned hut and give them this," he said, his tone casual but commanding.


    Rozier caught the bottles, grimacing. He had no idea what Alex was planning, but disobeying wasn''t an option. With a defeated sigh, he began dragging bodies one by one.


    Meanwhile, Alex pulled a small coin from his pocket. Holding it between his fingers, he infused it with magic three times¡ªa prearranged signal for Higgs and Vivian. Three infusions meant "mission accomplished" and that they should retreat.


    With that done, Alex strolled over to where Yaxley lay unconscious. Crouching beside him, Alex''s movements became deliberate and precise. He appeared to be searching for something, his expression unreadable.


    ''Don''t disappoint me, Yaxley,'' Alex thought, his fingers working deftly.


    Wilkes felt his consciousness slowly stirring, and then the pain across his body surged into his brain like a tidal wave. Everything hurt¡ªhis head spun, his limbs ached, and even breathing seemed to pull at unseen wounds.


    ''Where am I?'' He forced his eyes open, blinking against the dim light. The world came into focus slowly, and what he saw made his breath hitch¡ªa dilapidated house, its walls cracked and covered in grime. All around him, people huddled in the corners, their faces pale with fear and exhaustion. It took him a moment, but he recognized them: his companions. They were the same group who''d ambushed Alex just before everything went dark.


    Then, he spotted Yaxley among the group, his face twisted in a scowl. Panic settled in as Wilkes pieced together the scene. This wasn''t just any random place¡ªit was the very same house they had used for their ambush. But now, the tables had turned.


    Wilkes''s gaze swept the room again, landing on a boy standing a few feet away. The boy''s expression was cold, his posture rigid with an aura of control. It was Alex. That calm yet unyielding demeanor made it clear: this was no longer their battlefield. It was Alex''s.


    Reality crashed down on Wilkes like a hammer. The fight hadn''t gone their way, and now they were the ones at his mercy.


    Painfully, he pushed himself up, groaning as his body protested. His hand fumbled at his side, searching for his wand¡ªhis one hope of defense¡ªbut found nothing. His stomach sank further when he realized his pockets were completely empty. Even the potion he had stashed for emergencies was gone.


    "Awake now, are we?" Alex''s sharp voice cut through the air like a whip. "Good. Stand up, put your hands on your head, and squat down. Don''t make me repeat myself."


    Wilkes blinked at him, still dazed, unsure if he''d heard correctly. The last thing he remembered was being hit by a barrage of spells and passing out. He hadn''t even gotten the chance to put up a proper fight. His confusion earned him no sympathy.


    "I said, stand up!" Alex snapped again, punctuating his command with a swift kick to Wilkes''s side. "Hands on your head, squat down. Look at your companions if you need a reminder of what to do!"


    Wilkes glanced over to the corner. His former allies were already squatting miserably, their hands clasped over their heads. They looked utterly defeated, their faces pale and full of resentment. With no other choice, Wilkes obeyed, lowering himself slowly to the ground. Every movement made his battered body scream in protest.


    "Perfect," Alex said, his tone cool and detached. "Now that everyone''s awake, let''s have a little chat."


    Yaxley raised his head, his glare full of venom. "Alex, you''ve already disarmed us and humiliated us. What more do you want?"


    Alex''s lips curled into a humorless smirk. "Oh, you''re asking what I want? Let me ask you something instead. What did you want when you set me up? When you made it your mission to ruin my life?"


    He walked over to Wilkes, who had just settled into his squat. Without warning, Alex grabbed his shoulder in a vice-like grip. Wilkes winced, unable to contain the hiss of pain that escaped his lips. "I came to Hogwarts to study magic, just like anyone else," Alex began, his voice calm but underlined with steel. "But for some reason, you all decided I didn''t belong. Is it because I''m not pure enough for you? Because I don''t fit into your neat little boxes?"


    Wilkes blinked at him, his face a mixture of confusion and fear. Why me? Yaxley''s the one arguing with you! But before he could utter a word, Alex''s grip tightened, sending a sharp jolt of pain through his shoulder. Wilkes had no choice but to shake his head in response, hoping to appease him.


    "And it didn''t stop at words, did it?" Alex continued, his voice rising slightly. "You harassed me, stalked me, set traps for me. And now, on Christmas of all times, you try to ambush me here? Was it really worth it?"


    Wilkes whimpered, shaking his head again as Alex''s fingers dug deeper into his shoulder. The sharp gaze Alex cast around the room made everyone else avert their eyes. "I''ve put up with your nonsense long enough," Alex said, releasing Wilkes and stepping back. "And now I''m done. I''m taking control of this little game. From now on, you''ll follow my rules."


    The room fell silent as Alex''s words sank in. Rozier, one of the squatting wizards, felt a chill run down his spine. He''s serious. He''s really going to force us all to submit. Yaxley, however, wasn''t about to let it slide. He shot to his feet, his face red with fury. "You think we''ll listen to you? You''re a Mudblood! You''re nothing! Dream on if you think we''ll bow to you!"


    Alex''s laugh was cold, almost mocking. "Bow? Who said anything about bowing? This isn''t a negotiation, Yaxley. This is me threatening you. And unless you''ve gone completely stupid, you''ll take me seriously."


    Yaxley''s fists clenched, his teeth grinding together. "You can''t just stand there and threaten us. I''ll report you to the Headmaster! You''ll be expelled for this, you coward. Do you even dare kill us?"


    Alex''s voice was cold and deliberate as he scanned the crowd. "Using the Killing Curse without authorization, you''re the main criminal, and they''re your accomplices. Your wand is here with me now. Do you need me to prove it with a flashback spell?"


    The room fell silent, the little wizards around taking a collective, sharp breath at his words. The mention of the Unforgivable Curses sent chills down their spines. It wasn''t just dark magic¡ªit was an unforgivable crime. Without authorization from the British Ministry of Magic, using such a spell on another person meant a life sentence in Azkaban.


    "Yaxley?" whispered one of the onlookers. "How could he¡­?" The murmurs spread. Everyone knew that such spells were used in secrecy, far from witnesses. To cast one openly was reckless¡ªa direct invitation to disaster.

 Chapter 111 - 111 - Mercy

    Alex''s accusation hung heavy in the air, and the consequences were clear: Yaxley''s group had gathered illegally, with the intent to murder Muggles. The scandal would be front-page news in tomorrow''s Daily Prophet. They wouldn''t just write about Yaxley; they''d name everyone involved.


    Panic seeped into the faces of the other wizards. Yaxley had promised them privilege and power, but this? This was beyond what they''d signed up for. It was one thing to bully Muggles and half-bloods¡ªharmless cruelty, they thought¡ªbut outright murder? Not a single one of them dared to stand by him now.


    Yaxley, however, wasn''t ready to back down. His face was pale, his eyes darting desperately around the room, searching for support. But the squatting wizards kept their heads down, pretending not to notice his silent pleas.


    For a moment, he stood alone, stubborn and defiant, glaring at Alex. But Alex simply chuckled and reached into his pocket, pulling out a curious weapon¡ªa metal four-fingered knuckle duster. "Oh, it seems your courage is as empty as your promises," Alex said, his tone icy but laced with amusement.


    He held up the knuckle duster for all to see. "Meet my friend, ''Mercy.'' Made of Ulim Steel, enchanted with a ''pain intensification'' rune, and inscribed with a ''healing as new'' charm on both sides. Don''t worry¡ªno matter how badly it hurts, it''ll leave no permanent injuries. You could take punches from this for a year and still look as good as new."


    Without warning, Alex slipped the knuckles onto his right hand and punched Yaxley square in the face. The blow sent him flying over two meters, crashing onto the dusty wooden floor.


    "Now," Alex said, walking over to the fallen wizard and pressing a boot against his head. "Anything you''d like to say?"


    Yaxley spat at the ground, his voice venomous. "The glory of the pure-blood family isn''t something you can tarnish!" He tried to push himself up, struggling under Alex''s boot.


    "Ah, I do admire a stubborn spirit," Alex sneered, squatting down to grab Yaxley''s right hand. "Let''s see how long you can keep that fire alive."


    In one swift motion, Alex wrenched back Yaxley''s fingers and snapped one of the joints.


    "AHHHH!" Yaxley''s scream pierced the air.


    Unmoved by the wail of agony, Alex tightened his grip, methodically breaking Yaxley''s fingers one by one. The cracking sounds echoed in the room, making the other wizards flinch and shrink further into themselves. "Alex, you bastard!" Yaxley shouted, his voice raw. "Kill me now if you''ve got the guts! If you don''t, I''ll hunt you down and make you regret it!"


    Alex smirked, his voice as calm as ever. "Kill you? Now, why would I do that? I wouldn''t want to hurt you too badly."


    His knuckles gleamed under the dim light as he raised his fist again. He brought it down hard, slamming into Yaxley''s broken fingers, forcing them back into place. The enchanted runes activated, amplifying the pain while simultaneously healing the wound.


    Yaxley''s screams grew hoarse, but Alex wasn''t done. "Oh, your chest seems to be injured too. Let me help with that." He shifted his target, raining down blows on Yaxley''s torso like a relentless pile driver. Each strike sent shockwaves through the man''s body, the ''healing as new'' charm ensuring the pain never dulled.


    The wizards who remained crouched could barely contain their fear. Yaxley''s screams had long since stopped sounding human, more like the cries of a wounded animal. The sound echoed through the room, shaking their resolve to its core. Minutes passed before Alex finally stood, wiping the sweat from his forehead. He looked down at Yaxley, who now lay in a heap, twitching and drenched in sweat. His once defiant glare was replaced by hollow, unfocused eyes.


    Alex crouched down one last time, speaking softly, almost kindly. "So, do you agree to my suggestion? Or do you need another round to think it over?"


    "NO! Yes! I promise! I promise! Please, stop! Stop hitting me!" Yaxley begged hoarsely, tears streaming down his pale, swollen face. His voice cracked under the weight of desperation. At this moment, his only thought was to escape¡ªescape this nightmare and the devil standing over him.


    Alex nodded in satisfaction, brushing some imaginary dust off his knuckle duster. "Good," he said with a kind smile that sent shivers through the room. Then his gaze shifted to the rest of the squatting crowd. His smile widened as he addressed them. "Now, it''s your turn. Just now, you all suffered quite a few injuries. I think it''s only fair that I heal you¡ªpersonally."


    The room froze. Each wizard tensed as Alex''s gaze swept over them. When his eyes landed on Amelia Osbert, she flinched as if struck. "Let''s start with you, Amelia," Alex said, his tone light but laced with malice.


    "No!" Amelia screamed, her panic overriding all reason. She jumped to her feet and bolted for the door. Her mind was consumed by one thought: escape. But she didn''t get far. Invisible magic wrapped around her legs, tripping her mid-stride. She hit the floor hard, the impact knocking the air from her lungs. Before she could scramble back to her feet, the same force dragged her back across the floor like a ragdoll until she was lying at Alex''s feet.


    Alex crouched down, his face inches from hers. Her wide, tear-filled eyes reflected nothing but terror. Gently, he brushed some hair from her bruised face. "Look at you," he murmured. "You''ve been through so much. That punch I give you earlier? It''s left your face all swollen. Let me fix that."


    Before Amelia could react, Alex delivered a sharp uppercut to her jaw. "AHHH!" The scream tore from her throat as blinding pain shot through her skull. Tears poured down her cheeks as she clutched her face.


    "Don''t cry now," Alex chided, his voice mockingly sympathetic. "You were so brave before. I heard you slapped Vivian. Come on, keep fighting!" He gave her a cruel smile before landing another round of uppercuts.


    "Hmm¡­ your mouth looks a little cut," he mused, tilting her chin. "Better treat that with another punch. And your chin¡ªit''s looking purple. Two punches should do the trick."


    The others watched in horror, their hearts pounding as Alex methodically beat Amelia. Her once swollen, blotchy face was eventually "healed," leaving her battered but without a single blemish. The magic in Alex''s knuckles ensured every injury was erased, but the pain remained tenfold. When Amelia finally slumped to the floor, too weak to cry, Alex straightened up, cracking his knuckles with an unsettling grin. "Now, who''s next?" he asked, scanning the crowd. His tone was light, almost cheerful, but no one missed the menace behind it.


    The squatting wizards trembled, sweat dripping down their faces as they tried not to meet his gaze. But Alex wasn''t about to let anyone off the hook. "I can''t let you all leave with injuries like this," he said. "It would ruin my reputation if rumors spread."


    What followed was chaos. Wizards screamed and cried as Alex methodically "healed" each one, dragging back anyone who tried to flee and punishing them with extra punches. The enchanted knuckles ensured no visible injuries were left behind, but the pain was unforgettable. Eventually, fear forced the others to stop resisting. They bit their lips, endured the beating, and prayed it would end quickly.


    When Alex was finally done, the room was filled with battered, trembling wizards sprawled across the floor. Alex wiped his brow, looking as calm as if he''d just finished a workout. "Healing''s all done," he said with a satisfied smile. "Now it''s time for some Q&A. Going forward, you all get a vote. Who''s in favor, and who''s against?"


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 112 - 112 -Evidence

    The room trembled under his gaze. A chorus of weak voices answered, "In favor¡­ in favor¡­"


    "Good." Alex''s tone remained pleasant, though his smile didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Now, as for Yaxley¡­ his earlier attitude was downright awful. Naturally, he needs to be punished. Here''s what I''ve decided: starting this month, everyone here will pay 20 Galleons per month as a protection fee. Equivalent trades are acceptable. Got it?"


    The wizards groaned inwardly but dared not complain. They had no choice but to grit their teeth and agree. "Perfect! Thank you for your cooperation." Alex''s smile widened as his gaze landed on Rozier. "Rozier will handle collections. And don''t worry, everyone¡ªafter you pay the first month''s fee, I''ll return your wands. I''m not a monster, after all." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, yes," the crowd mumbled, nodding weakly.


    "But," Alex continued, his tone darkening, "if anyone tries to get their family involved, or skips payment¡­" He raised his knuckle duster and tapped it ominously. "Well, my friend here is excellent at ''collecting debts.'' He''s very effective at ''healing'' too. I guarantee satisfaction."


    The wizards flinched, the memory of the beating still fresh in their minds. They nodded fervently, their faces pale. "One last thing," Alex added. "I''m open to trades. I prefer rare books or alchemy materials. Impress me, and I might even pay a premium."


    With that, Alex walked to the door, leaving the trembling wizards behind. Outside the building, Alex paused, his expression cool as his eyes flicked toward a shadowy corner. During the earlier confrontation, he''d felt a faint magical presence observing the scene. When Yaxley cast the Killing Curse, the sensation had grown stronger, the magical reaction becoming unmistakable. Someone had been watching.


    "I see," Alex murmured to himself, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. "So, some people have their eyes on these fools already. Yaxley, you''re a puppet dancing on a stage you don''t even see. I''ve put so much effort into setting you up. Don''t let me down now." With that, Alex turned on his heel, leaving the scene without looking back.


    In the abandoned hut, a group of young wizards finally breathed a sigh of relief as Alex walked away. Some even collapsed onto the ground, their nerves giving out after the intense tension. Reflecting on the day''s events, they felt a heavy sadness. Their eyes turned to Yaxley, who was still sprawled on the floor, his presence stirring resentment in everyone.


    "Yaxley, this is all your fault!" a senior wizard snapped, his voice heavy with frustration. "Didn''t you claim you joined the committee to restore the glory of pure-bloods? Well, where''s the glory now? All we''ve earned is shame!"


    "Hmph, easy for you to talk about shame," a fourth-year sneered, his tone biting. "You seniors are graduating soon, including Yaxley. What about us? We''re the ones stuck here, enduring Alex''s endless exploitation."


    "That''s not the end of it," Travers growled, wincing from his injuries. His voice was laced with anger as he said, "That bastard humiliating us is the same as humiliating all pure-blood wizards. He has to pay for this!"


    "Pay for it? With what, another beating? Don''t drag us down!" the fourth-year shot back. "None of us can take him on, so quit dreaming."


    The hut descended into chaos as the young wizards argued, their voices overlapping in a mess of blame and frustration. In Alex''s words, this was the perfect moment for people to start throwing blame around. Humans had a tendency to shift responsibility for their failures onto others.


    Standing quietly in the corner, Rozier watched the scene unfold. He remained unnoticed, his expression unreadable as he mentally took note of every name and stance in the room. This was the task Alex had given him¡ªfigure out which of the pure-blood wizards were still clinging to their pride and which had given up on resistance. Rozier carefully logged each detail, knowing his survival now depended on fulfilling Alex''s orders.


    Today had been a turning point for Rozier. After everything he had witnessed, defying Alex was no longer an option. But Alex had rewarded his cooperation, promising him immunity from protection fees and even offering a share of future profits. For Rozier, this was a deal he couldn''t afford to refuse. He was now firmly on Alex''s side.


    Eventually, the group''s arguments fizzled out, and the young wizards dispersed. Yaxley, still lying on the ground, slowly regained his senses. He had heard every word of their quarrel, each one a nail in the coffin of his ambitions. His dream of restoring pure-blood dominance had crumbled in mere hours.


    Bruised, humiliated, and seething with resentment, Yaxley dragged himself to his feet, leaning against the wall for support. As he watched the others leave, his bloodshot eyes burned with hatred. The physical pain was bad enough, but the emotional toll was far worse. The lingering effects of the humiliation weighed heavily on his soul, amplifying his despair. He cast one last, venomous glance toward Hogwarts before staggering into the snowy night, disappearing without a word.


    Back at Hogwarts, Alex returned to the cabin in the Forbidden Forest, where Higgs and Vivian were anxiously waiting. Seeing him walk in unharmed, their tense expressions softened with relief. "You''re back! Are you okay? Did Yaxley actually attack you?" Higgs asked hurriedly. "If he did, you should report it to the headmaster. Attacking a student outside school grounds isn''t a small offense."


    Alex smiled faintly at their concern. He hadn''t shared the full details of his plan with them, wanting to spare them unnecessary worry. They didn''t know he had faced a coordinated ambush, nor did they realize how many wizards had been involved. Judging by his clean appearance, they assumed he had escaped unscathed without much effort.


    Not wanting to keep them in the dark, Alex briefly recounted the events, though he left out Rozier''s role. "What? That many people went after you? And Yaxley used the Killing Curse?!" Higgs''s voice rose in shock. "Does he not realize what kind of consequences that could have?"


    Alex shrugged, feigning ignorance. "Who knows what was going through his head. Anyway, it''s all over now, isn''t it?"


    Vivian frowned, her worry not entirely eased. "But is it really okay for you to be collecting protection fees from those students? Isn''t that against school rules? What if they report you to the headmaster or their heads of house? You could''ve just scared them off. Why go so far?"


    Alex raised an eyebrow at her, his expression amused. "Vivian, you really don''t understand how things work in the wizarding world, do you?" He turned to Higgs. "Care to explain?"


    Higgs nodded and turned to Vivian. "In the wizarding world, it''s notoriously hard to convict someone of wrongdoing. Say I hexed you. If no one caught me in the act, I could claim someone used Polyjuice Potion to impersonate me. Or that I was under the Imperius Curse. Even if I admitted it, I could say I was under Veritaserum. There''s always an excuse."


    Vivian''s eyes widened in realization, and she looked back at Alex, who gave her a knowing smile.


    "That''s right," Alex said, leaning back slightly. "Most of those captured Death Eaters are either the kind who''d rather die than submit, those caught red-handed, or those with someone credible enough to testify against them."

 Chapter 113 - 113 - Battle Analysis

    Higgs nodded in agreement. "Exactly. It''s difficult to gather solid evidence, and any witnesses need to have a spotless reputation or some degree of authority. Now, thanks to Yaxley using the Killing Curse on you, those little pure-blood wizards are stuck. If they want to claim you coerced them, they''ll have to admit to ambushing you. And if they do that, they''re basically confessing to being accomplices to an attempted murder."


    Alex chuckled, the corners of his lips curling into a sly smile. "Exactly. If they push me too far, the worst I''ll face is expulsion, but they''ll be risking Azkaban. And honestly, I could just pin the whole operation on Rozier. After all, he''s the one who handled the payments. There''s no evidence directly linking me to any of it. So, if you were in their position, what choice would you make?"


    Vivian inhaled sharply, her eyes wide. "So, those pure-blood wizards are basically under your control now?"


    "That depends," Alex replied with a shrug. "If they behave, I won''t push them too hard. But if they snap under pressure, who knows? I''m not interested in bleeding them dry with so-called protection fees anyway. What I really want is access to the knowledge locked away in their pure-blood family archives. Most of those kids don''t even have much money. My plan is simple¡ªstart with a price they can''t afford, then offer a more ''reasonable'' alternative. Even an idiot knows which deal to take."


    Higgs''s impression of Alex deepened. Thoughtful, calculating, and ruthless. Those pure-blood wizards had no idea who they were messing with¡ªit was almost funny. Vivian, on the other hand, found herself grudgingly impressed. Alex had managed to take down someone like Amelia, who had always flaunted her looks and status. Now, with Alex around, she felt safer. No one would dare to bully her again.


    "By the way," Vivian said, her voice brightening. "With those pure-blood brats out of the picture, does that mean the committee is finished? Can we bring back the poker club? Oh, and can I finally try out for the Quidditch team?"


    Alex smirked. "That''s up to Higgs. I''ll handle keeping an eye on those pure-bloods, but I''ve got other things to focus on." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Higgs nodded. "No problem. The half-bloods and others in Slytherin have had enough of those pure-blood snobs. Without their interference, I''m sure things will settle down soon."


    With the heavy topics out of the way, the group shifted gears to enjoy the Christmas season. Alex even prepared a meal, and the three shared a warm and festive dinner in the cozy cabin.


    The next morning, the holidays began in earnest. Vivian and Higgs left Hogwarts early via the Floo Network, heading home to spend Christmas with their families. Alex, meanwhile, stayed behind. With the incident now behind him, he took time to reflect on the events and carefully analyzed the battle from both his perspective and the enemy''s.


    "Some of my preparations didn''t even come into play," Alex muttered to himself as he spread a large piece of parchment across his desk. Using a quill, he began sketching the battlefield from memory, marking each position.


    "Their combat skills, preparation, and coordination were all lacking. This could be a side effect of Hogwarts'' constantly changing Defense Against the Dark Arts professors. The quality of teaching has been inconsistent, leaving students unprepared for real duels. Take Professor Getty, for example. All he''s good at is making every class unbearably dull."


    Alex tapped the parchment thoughtfully. "So, if I were in Yaxley''s position, how would I handle someone like me? Assuming no special gear and limited preparation, is there a tactical approach that could succeed?"


    He drew more diagrams, breaking down hypothetical formations. "They had 17 people total¡ªfive sixth and seventh-years, four fifth-years, and eight third and fourth-years. The key mistake was arranging everyone in a line. A triangular or trapezoidal formation would''ve worked better, creating inner and outer defensive circles."


    He began assigning hypothetical roles. "Each team would have a senior wizard as the leader. Groups of three to five would handle specific tasks: four on defense, one or two on offense, and the rest focused on interference. An additional team could serve as an anti-jamming unit."


    Continuing, he planned out the sequence of attacks. "At the start of the battle, the senior wizards should cast enhanced sensory spells on themselves. If I, or someone like me, were in their encirclement, I''d naturally try to break through. Their main job should''ve been to force me back inside."


    "Assuming the enemy breaks through the first layer of the encirclement and takes down the front-line player like yesterday, the two remaining players in the back can still launch a follow-up attack," Alex murmured to himself, his quill scratching against parchment as he refined his tactical notes.


    "In that scenario, if the enemy casts Obscurifumus to obscure everyone''s vision, the senior wizards could rely on the Heightened Senses spell to locate the target. The anti-jamming team would need to respond quickly by using a Depulso to disperse the fog. Meanwhile, the other team members should immediately cease fire and form a back-to-back triangular defensive formation to avoid surprise attacks."


    Alex leaned back and tapped the parchment with his quill. "The senior wizards reporting real-time enemy positions could guide the interference team to cast Sticky-Foot Jinxes in the enemy''s direction, slowing their movements. Meanwhile, probing spells could test the enemy''s position, and the defenders could remain on standby, ready to shield against any incoming attacks¡ªwhether from the enemy or friendly fire."


    "If the enemy closes in or successfully attacks a team, the affected group must switch entirely to defense, immediately alert the others, and set up a flanking maneuver," Alex continued, scribbling down strategies. "If they fail their sneak attack and try to force a quick resolution, I might resort to infrasonic interference talismans. I only had two talismans with me at the time, so assuming I used them to eliminate two teams, ''Alex''¡ªwithout ranged attack tools¡ªwouldn''t stand a chance against three remaining teams whose vision has recovered."


    He paused, rolling the quill between his fingers as he reviewed the plan. "From there, it''s all about sustained pressure. Focused attacks paired with positioning and interference spells would compress the enemy''s space. If they try to break free using powerful area-effect spells, it''d leave them exposed to counters. Eventually, they''d either be taken down or drained of magic."


    He sighed, dropping the quill onto the desk. "If Yaxley and his group had been better prepared, more coordinated, and used a strategy like this¡­ my chances of winning would''ve been slim."


    Replaying the battle in his head for the hundredth time, Alex couldn''t help but mutter, "I''m still too weak. Too reckless. I went into a fight without guaranteeing at least a 90% chance of success. That can''t happen again." His eyes drifted to the sketches of the battlefield. "I also need to refine my tactical terrain models."


    He grabbed a fresh piece of parchment and started listing improvements. "First, my Phase Shoes need anti-skid and anti-adhesion enhancements. My defensive talismans worked, but if I were under concentrated fire, one wouldn''t be enough. I also need more infrasonic talismans, along with a broader range of interference tools. Development on those needs to speed up."

 Chapter 114 - 114 - Why Waste Sympathy

    He rubbed his temple, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice. "The temperature-control and energy-storage spells are nearing the experimental phase. And honestly, if it weren''t for the gold I took from those pure-blood wizards, I wouldn''t even have the resources to keep going. The material costs alone are ridiculous."


    Still, despite the criticisms he heaped on himself, Alex knew the battle wasn''t without its gains. "Avis Protego spell exceeded expectations. Its versatility in combat, from attack to defense, is impressive. And I can''t neglect further research on control-type spells." Unlike mainstream classifications¡ªordinary spells, jinxes, hexes, and curses¡ªAlex categorized magic based on the fundamental runes they employed: control, elemental, alteration, mental, soul, bloodline, and foresight. He''d also discovered that space-time magic, despite its advanced nature, stemmed from control-type runes, so he grouped it into the control system.


    His Avis Protego spell was a product of this research. The summoned ravens not only had significant individual strength but also operated under a strong mental link with Alex. This allowed him to command them to perform complex tasks¡ªattacking, defending, retrieving items, or even transmitting messages. He was working on adding a long-distance surveillance feature, but the technical challenge of "shared vision" was proving tricky. The ravens'' current range was less than a kilometer, but even within those limits, the spell had shown immense potential. During the battle, the flock had withstood over a dozen hexes while providing critical tactical support.


    His elemental spells had also proven their worth. Obscurifumus disrupted enemy vision, while the combination of Aguamenti and Freezing Charm created effective terrain obstacles. Alex had designated elemental magic as his second training priority, though even with this system, time constraints loomed over him.


    "There''s never enough time," Alex muttered, shaking his head. "Researching and optimizing spells, upgrading equipment, and practicing techniques takes up everything. I barely have a moment to breathe."


    The Christmas holidays passed quickly. Alex spent the break secluded in his hut, refining his spells and enjoying brief moments of leisure by cooking and chatting with Hagrid.


    On the first day of the new term, Alex returned to the Slytherin common room. It didn''t take long for Rozier to show up, carrying a large bag and wearing a hesitant expression.


    Alex smirked as Rozier stepped into his room. "So, have you and your little friends finally accepted the reality of your situation?"


    Rozier stiffened but forced a grin, his eyes flicking to the bag in his hand. "We''re ready to negotiate."


    Alex chuckled, gesturing for him to take a seat. "Good. Let''s talk business."


    "They''re not fools, you know. Problems that can be fixed with money won''t spiral out of control. I''ve done everything you asked me to do. Here''s the list." Rozier handed Alex a piece of parchment, his mood visibly better than usual.


    Alex unfolded the parchment and scanned it briefly. "Hmm, Travers still hasn''t learned his lesson. By the way, have all the madness-laced potions been destroyed?"


    Rozier nodded quickly. "I only slipped some into Yaxley''s batch. Once he drank it, he tossed the bottle away, but I retrieved it that same day. You don''t need to worry about any loose ends¡ªit''s clean."


    Alex gave an approving nod. Rozier had shown a good sense of restraint, which was rare. Maybe this guy was worth training further.


    With that mess out of the way, Alex turned his attention to the day''s earnings. The young wizards under his ''protection'' had paid up quite honestly this month. After double-checking everything, he counted 200 gold Galleons and six rare magic books. Flipping through the titles, Alex''s lips curved into a faint smile. The books contained unique knowledge he hadn''t come across before, and the haul left him in a good mood.


    "Huh?" Alex paused, his expression sharpening. "Why are there only 16 shares here? Eighteen of them took part in the attack that day, and with you, Rozier, that makes 17. Who''s missing?"


    Rozier hesitated, clearly uncomfortable. "It''s Yaxley," he admitted reluctantly. "He''s run off."


    "Run off?" Alex raised an eyebrow, though he didn''t look particularly surprised.


    Rozier nodded. "Yeah. He''s been gone since that day and hasn''t contacted anyone since. My guess? He bolted out of fear. Using the Unforgivable Curse isn''t a small thing, and with Aurors hunting down Death Eaters worldwide, he probably figured his chances were better if he vanished."


    Alex leaned back in his chair, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. "Smart move. If he hadn''t run, why would I have gone to the trouble? The fact that he didn''t even try to retrieve his wand shows he knew the stakes. He''s more decisive than I expected. Still..." His voice trailed off as he tapped his fingers on the desk, thinking. "Keep an eye on Travers. See if he has any contact with Yaxley. That guy won''t let things go so easily."


    "I understand, but no one seems to have any idea where that guy is now. I even asked around during Christmas, but his family doesn''t seem to know anything either," Rozier said, frowning slightly.


    "Stay cautious. It''s better to be prepared than caught off guard," Alex replied. Reaching into his interspatial bag, he pulled out a large bundle of wands and handed them to Rozier. "These belong to those boys. Return them. Once I''ve finished copying these books, I''ll send back the originals. Make sure they understand that I keep my word and expect them to do the same."


    Rozier nodded, taking the wands. His eyes lit up slightly when Alex handed him 20 Galleons. "This is your share. Don''t let your guard down. Keep a close watch on everyone involved."


    The hint of a smile broke across Rozier''s face at the sight of the money, and he quickly agreed to Alex''s instructions. After Rozier left, Alex turned his attention to Yaxley''s wand. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wand''s body was crafted from a rich, brown sorbet wood with a dragon heartstring core, measuring 11 inches. It felt well-balanced and in excellent condition. Alex smirked as he examined it.


    "Looks like your master abandoned you," he said softly, spinning the wand between his fingers. "No matter. From now on, you''re my backup. Let''s hope you''re more reliable than your previous owner." As for Yaxley himself, Alex felt confident he had joined up with other Death Eaters. It was part of his plan, after all, and everything was proceeding as expected.


    Meanwhile, in the headmaster''s office at Hogwarts, a different conversation about Yaxley was taking place. "So, Yaxley is still unaccounted for?" Dumbledore asked, feeding Fawkes a treat.


    "Yes," Snape replied, his voice calm but sharp. "After he cast the Killing Curse on Alex that day, I suspected something was off. I followed him when he left but never confronted him directly. Instead of going back to his family, he disappeared in Diagon Alley. I''ve been tracking him since, using sensory spells to narrow his location, but I haven''t pinned him down yet. Someone must be helping him."


    "As I feared," Dumbledore said, sighing. "It seems the exiles are still active. If Yaxley sought them out instead of his family, it''s clear he''s completely lost his way."


    Snape sneered. "You''re growing soft, old man. Why waste sympathy on someone who''s likely headed straight for the Death Eaters?"

 Chapter 115 - 115 - Hogsmeade

    "The Dark Lord has fallen, Severus. Now is the time to bring as many back to the light as we can, especially young ones like Yaxley," Dumbledore replied, his tone even. "Still, your suspicion is valid. Check Diagon Alley again. Judging by his behavior, there might be a Death Eater stronghold there."


    "You don''t need to remind me," Snape said dismissively. "But Diagon Alley is a chaotic place, full of questionable figures and old pure-blood connections. Without Auror authority, I can''t exactly go barging into every shop or residence."


    "Give me the general location," Dumbledore suggested. "I''ll have Moody investigate. It might not be as effective as we''d like¡ªMillicent is under considerable pressure as it is."


    Snape raised an eyebrow. "Millicent? She''s riding high now, isn''t she? People are saying she could be one of the greatest Ministers in history. Don''t you support her?"


    Dumbledore nodded thoughtfully. "I do, and the public view isn''t entirely wrong. But the situation within the Ministry is more fragile than it appears. Many families that once supported her have shifted to neutrality now that the Dark Lord has fallen. They''re even aiding pure-blood families tied to Death Eaters. It''s creating a challenge to convict known criminals. Millicent''s facing significant opposition."


    "Ah, the usual political games," Snape said dryly. "Balancing power, shielding allies¡ªit''s nothing new. Still, are you suggesting some of these families might be hiding wanted Death Eaters?"


    "It''s possible," Dumbledore admitted. "We''re working to apply pressure, but it will take time. Meanwhile, I''ll have the Order of the Phoenix monitor Yaxley''s case."


    "And the other students he dragged into this?" Snape asked, crossing his arms.


    "They''ve likely been frightened out of their wits," Dumbledore said, his lips curving slightly. "Accessories to murder, all because of one impulsive spell."


    Snape scoffed. "That''s thanks to Alex. Now they''re being blackmailed by that cunning snake. Speaking of which¡­" He hesitated, then added in a lower tone, "I felt something that day. Alex knew I was there."


    "Oh?" Dumbledore tilted his head, intrigued.


    "When Yaxley cast the Killing Curse, I was stunned by his audacity. I almost intervened, but Alex reacted too quickly. He handled it, but he definitely sensed my presence," Snape explained.


    "Seem he''s testing the waters, seeing how far we''ll let him go," Dumbledore mused. "Still, it''s best not to let this escalate. Take some time to speak with him."


    "Later, perhaps. A little suffering might be good for those brats, but it''s reckless to create such division in Slytherin," Snape muttered, his frustration showing.


    "Slytherin House matters are yours to handle," Dumbledore said with a faint smile. "I trust Alex understands the boundaries."


    Snape leaned back slightly, recalling Alex''s behavior that day. "He knows his limits. The boy only used basic spells and self-defense charms to deal with those little wizards. Not a single drop of blood was spilled. He even healed their wounds with potions afterward. Everything was handled so professionally that it''s obvious he planned it in advance."


    What still puzzled Snape was the exact details of what happened in the hut that day. A powerful shielding spell had been cast over the area, making it impossible to observe. He could only assume Alex used potions to treat the injuries, based on what he had seen afterward.


    "You should be proud," Dumbledore remarked with a light chuckle. "This is real Slytherin talent. He''s resourceful and understands boundaries¡ªqualities worth acknowledging."


    Snape''s lip curled into a slight sneer. "I can''t stand talents like him. As long as he doesn''t bring trouble to my doorstep, I''m content." His words carried a mocking tone, but Dumbledore could see the faint satisfaction in his expression.


    "Still, keep an eye on Alex," Dumbledore advised, his tone more serious now. "After what happened to Lily and the Longbottoms, who were close to him, I was concerned he might lose control. But it seems he''s managing his emotions well."


    The mention of Lily''s name made Snape''s face darken. He grunted noncommittally and abruptly turned to leave the office. Dumbledore watched him go, shaking his head with a soft sigh.


    The next month passed peacefully. With the pure-blood faction subdued and Yaxley¡ªthe seventh-year prefect and student council president¡ªfleeing, the atmosphere in Slytherin had shifted drastically. Under Alex''s subtle influence, significant changes were made. The Purity Committee was disbanded, and confiscated Muggle artifacts were returned to their owners. Alex''s reputation as someone who kept his promises only strengthened.


    The remaining pure-blood students didn''t dare oppose him. With their leader gone and Alex still present, most opted to steer clear of him entirely. Even Travers, once the most vocal troublemaker, had grown quiet and withdrawn. With no one left to stir up conflict, the house settled back into a state of calm. Meanwhile, Vivian''s poker club reopened, and the common room was once again alive with activity, laughter, and games.


    However, while Slytherin found peace, tensions outside the house flared. The rivalry between Gryffindor and Slytherin reached a boiling point during the latest Quidditch match, which escalated into a near-physical brawl. The pure-blood students, frustrated and repressed, seemed to channel their anger toward Gryffindor. Pranks and retaliations between the two houses became almost a daily occurrence.


    None of this concerned Alex. He had his own project to focus on: a spell he had been developing since the battle at Hogsmeade. Drawing inspiration from the freezing charm he used during the fight, Alex was experimenting with a new type of magic. Using his accumulated knowledge of temperature manipulation and magical energy flow, he created what he called the Incapacitating Curse.


    This spell combined principles of hypothermia and magic depletion, designed to sap the magical energy of its target over time. His ultimate vision was a spell capable of completely draining a wizard or magical object of its power, leaving them helpless. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Initially, Alex had envisioned an energy-absorbing curse that would allow him to siphon magic from others for his own use. However, this idea required extensive knowledge of blood magic¡ªa field in which he was still lacking. For now, the Incapacitating Curse was a simplified version, though he was satisfied with its potential.


    But testing the spell presented a problem. He had already experimented on magical items with great success, but living targets were another matter. Ordinary animals lacked the necessary magical reserves for accurate testing, and larger magical creatures were both difficult to obtain and potentially dangerous. Hagrid''s collection of magical creatures outside the Forbidden Forest was off-limits¡ªAlex had no desire to involve the gentle giant in his experiments.


    Ideally, he needed a wizard to act as a test subject. While it was one thing to spar with acquaintances for training, spell testing was far riskier. The memory of his mishap with the infrasonic spell was still fresh, and he had no intention of repeating that mistake.


    Just as Alex was mulling over the issue, a knock on the door pulled him from his thoughts. He opened it to find Higgs standing there, looking cheerful.


    "Alex, you''ve been cooped up in here for days. It''s the weekend! Vivian and I are heading to Hogsmeade to relax. You should come with us," Higgs said, his tone light and inviting. He had been in high spirits lately, especially since the Quidditch team was no longer dominated by the pure-blood faction. With the changes, Higgs was back in his old position as Seeker, and it showed in his enthusiasm.

 Chapter 116 - 116 - Spotting Travers

    Alex hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. A change of scenery might do him some good, and Hogsmeade was a safe option now that Yaxley was dealt with. Despite his tendency to isolate himself for research, he realized he hadn''t truly explored the village yet.


    The three of them set out together, leaving Hogwarts behind. The weather was brisk, with snow crunching underfoot and a sharp wind biting at their faces. The chill was invigorating, clearing Alex''s mind as they made their way toward the village.


    Along the way, Vivian introduced Hogsmeade to Alex with endless enthusiasm, her bubbly energy starting to grate on him. Every shop they passed seemed to be a treasure trove in her eyes, and her constant chatter made Alex long for the quieter, more composed Vivian she pretended to be around Amelia. When they finally arrived in Hogsmeade, she launched into another round of introductions like a broken record.


    "Look, that''s Zonko''s Joke Shop! Last time, I bought Charles a dozen Burp Candies. You should''ve seen the mess he made of himself! And over there is Madam Puddifoot''s Tea Shop. The d¨¦cor is a bit tacky, but the drinks are amazing," Vivian exclaimed, almost word-for-word repeating what she''d said on the way there.


    Alex, who had been reluctantly following her lead, suddenly stopped. Something had caught his attention. Without a word, he walked straight down one of the less-traveled paths. Vivian and Higgs exchanged confused glances before hurrying after him. At the end of the road, Alex came to a stop in front of a dilapidated building that looked like it had been abandoned for years. The creaking sign above the door read The Hog''s Head Inn.


    "What''s the deal, Alex? Don''t tell me you''re actually thinking of going in there," Vivian said, scrunching her nose in distaste. "This place is disgusting. The owner''s a weirdo, and it smells awful inside. Everyone there hides their faces like they''re up to no good. I''m telling you, I''m not stepping foot in that dump."


    Alex barely heard her. The run-down pub tugged at the edges of his memory. The weathered exterior, the crooked windows¡ªit all seemed familiar. Then it hit him. He recalled a secret meeting with Sirius and the Order of the Phoenix in a dim, cramped storage room during his first year. The setting matched this place perfectly. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Is this where the Order of the Phoenix met back then?'' The thought sparked his curiosity, but he quickly masked it. Turning to Vivian, he said casually, "Nothing, I was just wondering how a place this rundown manages to stay in business."


    Vivian crossed her arms, sensing he was brushing her off. "Well, for your information," she said in a huff, "this bar''s been here for centuries. It''s even mentioned in A History of Magic. Did you know it was once the headquarters for the Goblin Rebellion?" But before she could finish her historical spiel, she realized Alex wasn''t even paying attention. He had already walked off, leaving her fuming and stamping her feet.


    Alex let the curiosity fade and turned his focus to a nearby shop with a faded sign that read Dervish and Banges. The store specialized in magical equipment, and Alex''s eyes lit up as he stepped inside. The shelves were lined with various tools and trinkets, some covered in a thick layer of dust, like an old alchemy carving knife that seemed to have been forgotten.


    Most of the crowd in the shop was gathered around the Quidditch section, drooling over the Nimbus 1500 and a Comet Six. Even Vivian and Higgs were drawn to the brooms, their faces pressed against the display case as they argued over which was better.


    Alex, however, had little interest in brooms. After a quick glance at the price tags, he scoffed inwardly. ''Why waste that much money on a broom when I could buy another magic book, or rune material?'' he thought.


    He moved through the aisles, picking up one magical object after another, inspecting them carefully before putting them back. Some of the items featured runes carved directly into their surfaces, giving him plenty of inspiration. However, many of the runes were concealed using advanced magic, making it impossible to study them without a specialized tool¡ªor a hammer. Alex smirked at the thought but quickly dismissed it. The store owner already seemed annoyed by him; taking a hammer to the merchandise would likely get him banned for life.


    "I really need to develop an alchemy tool that can penetrate materials and analyze spells," Alex muttered to himself. "Otherwise, how am I supposed to study these things properly?"


    After inspecting nearly everything in the store, Alex decided to buy a looking glass. It was partly to avoid the store owner''s suspicious glare and partly because he was genuinely intrigued by the object''s early-warning enchantments. He figured it could be a useful addition to his arsenal¡ªand worth studying further.


    As Alex walked back to where Vivian and Higgs were still debating, he caught the tail end of their conversation.


    "My dad promised me that if I make the Quidditch team next year, he''ll buy me a Nimbus 1500!" Vivian said excitedly, her eyes shining.


    Higgs shook his head. "Why the Nimbus series? The Comet brooms are way better for control. The Comet Six is a solid choice for both speed and stability."


    Vivian scoffed. "You don''t know what you''re talking about. The Nimbus is so much more agile¡ªit can do a 360-degree turn in mid-air! Plus, it''s faster than the Comet."


    "You don''t need that much agility," Higgs countered. "If you''re not careful, it could throw you off. Besides, in a Quidditch match, you''re surrounded by opponents. You don''t need a broom that sensitive unless you''re playing Seeker. And last I checked, you''re a Beater, not a Seeker."


    "I don''t care!" Vivian said, flipping her hair defiantly. "Look at how sleek and stylish it is! The Comet looks boring in comparison. Who cares about practicality when you can look this cool?"


    Alex watched their exchange with a faint smirk, amused by their passionate argument. He leaned against a nearby shelf, letting the warmth of their friendly banter momentarily wash away the lingering chill from outside. Sometimes, even the most mundane moments had their charm. His moments were interrupted as the looking glass suddenly reacted. The spinning top-shaped artifact began to whirl rapidly, glowing with an intense light. Alex tensed immediately, lifting his gaze to scan the shop.


    Through the window, he spotted a figure staring at him with obvious malice. Their eyes met for a split second before the figure ducked out of sight. "Travers," Alex muttered under his breath. "Does he hate me that much? Even the looking glass picked up on it."


    Though it was only a brief glimpse, Alex had no trouble identifying the familiar face. He frowned, pondering the situation for a moment before turning to Higgs and Vivian. "I need to step out for a bit. Let''s meet at the Three Broomsticks later."


    The pair barely acknowledged his words, too engrossed in their heated debate about brooms to notice anything amiss. Alex tucked the looking glass away, stepped outside, and quickly spotted Travers in the distance. His lips curled into a calculating smile. Finding a secluded corner, he cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself, blending into the surroundings. To avoid leaving tracks in the snow, he employed a levitation technique, hovering silently as he followed Travers.

 Chapter 117 - 117 - Animagus

    Meanwhile, Rozier exited Honeydukes with a bag of sweets in hand, only to run into Travers, who appeared flustered and agitated.


    "What''s wrong?" Rozier asked. "Weren''t you headed to Dervish and Banges to buy windproof goggles? You''re back so soon, and empty-handed."


    "Forget it," Travers grumbled, panting slightly. "That filthy Mudblood was in the shop. Just seeing him ruined my mood."


    Rozier immediately understood who Travers meant. Since Christmas, Travers had been avoiding Alex like the plague. While he obediently paid the monthly ''protection fee,'' he couldn''t seem to go a day without cursing Alex under his breath. Rozier often joked privately that if stabbing voodoo dolls were popular in the wizarding world, Alex''s would look like a pincushion. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rozier sighed. "Look, it''s better to avoid him. Don''t provoke him unless you want to bring trouble on yourself."


    Rozier''s words, intended as friendly advice, had the opposite effect. Travers''s face twisted with anger. "Provoke him? Provoke him? That filthy Mudblood walks around like he owns the place, and we''re the ones avoiding him? Have you forgotten how he humiliated us?" Travers hissed, his voice rising.


    Rozier glanced nervously around. "Keep your voice down, will you? Look, we were the ones who went after him first. He''s never gone out of his way to bother us. Haven''t you noticed? Every time we mess with him, we''re the ones who end up worse off. Just let it go."


    "Let it go?!" Travers nearly shouted. "That cunning bastard needs to be taught a lesson! If I ever get the chance, I''ll make sure he doesn''t have a grave to crawl into."


    Rozier sighed again, muttering, "Why do I even bother¡­" Before Rozier could say more, Travers froze mid-rant. His angry tirade had been interrupted by a voice¡ªone that wasn''t Rozier''s.


    "Is it really that obvious?"


    Both men stiffened, their eyes darting around the snowy path outside the village. It was deserted, save for the surrounding woods. They were too far from Hogsmeade for there to be any other passersby. Just as they wondered if they''d imagined the voice, Alex appeared out of thin air, dispelling his Disillusionment Charm.


    Alex had followed them silently, taking great care to avoid leaving footprints in the snow. Floating just above the ground, he had watched their entire conversation unfold. As it turned out, his caution had been unnecessary; Travers and Rozier were so absorbed in their bickering that they hadn''t noticed a thing.


    Seeing Alex suddenly materialize, Travers''s first instinct was to draw his wand, his face twisted with rage. But Alex didn''t give him the chance. With a flick of his own wand, Travers''s robes came alive, wrapping tightly around his arms and legs and binding him like a mummy.


    "You didn''t even bother enchanting your robes against polymorphing? Pathetic," Alex said coldly.


    Rozier, meanwhile, fumbled for his wand, pointing it at Alex with a shaky hand. "Don''t come any closer! What do you want?" he shouted.


    From inside his cocoon of robes, Travers yelled, his voice muffled, "Shoot him, Rozier! Do it now!"


    Alex turned his attention to Rozier, his expression calm as he cast a simple charm. The spell hit Rozier squarely, sending him flying backward with a loud yelp. He landed in the snow, groaning dramatically.


    Alex ignored Rozier, who was dramatically lying in the snow, pretending to faint after his exaggerated somersault. Instead, Alex walked towards Travers, who was writhing on the ground like a worm, struggling helplessly. With a flick of his wand, the robes wrapped around Travers'' face loosened, revealing his contorted expression.


    "I just need a favor from you today. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll be gentle, good boy," Alex said with a wicked grin.


    Travers tried to retort, but before he could utter a word, Alex pointed his wand, sealing his lips tightly. All that escaped was a muffled "Mmmph!"


    Rozier, still sprawled on the ground, watched Alex grab Travers by the collar and drag him into the shadowy woods by the road. Moments later, faint, pitiful sounds of muffled cries drifted through the air.


    Rozier swallowed hard, a bizarre image forming in his mind. Feeling uneasy, he shifted from lying on his stomach to lying flat on his back, as if the cold snow could somehow insulate him from his thoughts.


    After some time, Alex emerged from the woods, a satisfied look on his face. Spotting Rozier still lounging theatrically on the ground, Alex felt a twinge of exasperation. Why is he still lying there? Isn''t he freezing?


    Not wanting to interrupt Rozier''s strange action, Alex recast the Disillusionment Charm on himself and headed back toward Hogsmeade unnoticed. Eventually, Rozier couldn''t take the chill any longer. He scrambled up and cautiously ventured into the woods, intent on checking on Travers.


    Inside the woods, he found Travers slumped on the ground, his clothes disheveled, sobbing quietly. The sight sent a shiver down Rozier''s spine. "Travers, what happened? Are you okay?" Rozier asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    "Don''t¡­ don''t ask!" Travers hissed, his bloodshot eyes glaring at Rozier. Clenching his teeth, he spat venomously, "I swear I''ll never let that Mudblood get away with this! Never!"


    Taken aback by Travers'' furious state, Rozier instinctively recoiled. Not daring to provoke him further, he simply nodded along, silently resolving to steer clear of any involvement.


    Meanwhile, Alex, invisible to passersby, was jotting down notes in a small notebook as he strolled back toward the Three Broomsticks.


    "Let''s see¡­ aside from magical depletion, the cursed subject shows signs of lowered body temperature, fatigue, muscle weakness, and possibly anxiety. Although, anxiety might be unique to Travers¡­ further testing needed to confirm." He scribbled furiously, his brows furrowed in thought.


    "Magical depletion rate¡­ hmm. Based on observations, a standard third-year student can cast roughly 60¨C70 ''Expelliarmus'' spells consecutively without resting. Using that as a base, let''s say 50 casts represent full magical reserves. The Incapacitating Curse seems to drain roughly 10 units per minute, meaning it takes about six seconds to sap enough magic for one ''Expelliarmus.'' Not very efficient."


    He sighed, scratching his head. "We really need a standardized measurement for magical reserves. Why hasn''t the wizarding world addressed this? It''s such an obvious problem¡­"


    Lost in thought, Alex continued toward the Three Broomsticks, his mind swirling with calculations and ideas.


    As he approached the village, something unusual caught his eye. A beetle had scuttled out from a crevice in a nearby wall, moving surprisingly quickly across the street. "A beetle? In this season?" Alex muttered, narrowing his eyes.


    He watched as the beetle skittered into the shadows of a corner, circled for a moment, and then¡ªmuch to Alex''s astonishment¡ªtransformed into a young woman. She glanced around nervously before pulling out her wand and Apparating away.


    "Animagus?" Alex murmured, intrigued. He knew Animagus transformation was an incredibly advanced branch of Transfiguration. Professor McGonagall was a registered Animagus, but the Ministry of Magic strictly regulated the practice due to the risks involved. All Animagi were required by law to register with the Ministry.

 Chapter 118 - 118 - Love Affair

    Alex''s mind raced as he recalled an article he''d read in Transfiguration Today. There were only seven registered Animagi in the British wizarding world, and none of them turned into a beetle. "An unregistered Animagus, then?" he speculated, glancing at the house the woman had emerged from. The plaque by the door read Urquart.


    He frowned, puzzling over the mystery. ''Was she a thief? A secret lover sneaking around?'' Shaking his head, Alex decided it wasn''t his business. He brushed off the encounter and continued to the Three Broomsticks.


    Inside the cozy pub, Higgs and Vivian were already waiting for him, a frothy glass of butterbeer set at his usual spot. Alex joined them, letting the warmth of the room and the company melt away his lingering tension. As they chatted, Vivian excitedly recounted gossip from her Quidditch team and poker club. Alex found himself relaxing, enjoying the mundane yet comforting atmosphere.


    The weekend passed peacefully, and Alex felt rejuvenated. However, on Monday morning, as he unfolded the latest issue of the Daily Prophet, he froze. The headline sent a chill down his spine, reminding him of the mysterious beetle Animagus he''d seen just days before.


    The headline on the Daily Prophet caught Alex''s eye: "The Secret Love Story of a Senior Law Enforcement Officer and Hogwarts'' Transfiguration Professor!"


    Alex stared at the article, processing the implications. "So, that house I passed the other day belongs to Professor McGonagall? And the illegal Animagus I saw was probably Rita Skeeter, sniffing out gossip to write this report. A reporter using Animagus transformation to dig up dirt¡ªshe''s really something else."


    The article revealed that Professor McGonagall had recently married Elphinstone Urquart, a retired senior official from the Ministry of Magic. Urquart had been her boss when she worked in the Department of Magical Law Enforcement years ago. Apparently, after years of persistence, Urquart finally won McGonagall''s heart, and the two married the previous summer. To make it easier for McGonagall to commute, Urquart had bought a house in Hogsmeade, close to the school.


    The Daily Prophet spared no effort in dramatizing the story. It painted Professor McGonagall as a regal but cold-hearted "queen" and Urquart as a devoted admirer who had pursued her for years. They even criticized McGonagall''s decision to keep her maiden name, claiming it was a sign of her "unyielding pride."


    "Rita Skeeter really has no fear, does she?" Alex muttered with a smirk. "She''s lucky McGonagall doesn''t hex her into oblivion for this. Though, I bet Skeeter''s more worried about being exposed as an illegal Animagus."


    Despite his accidental discovery of Skeeter''s secret, Alex decided to keep it to himself for now. Having that kind of leverage might come in handy one day. The scandal became the talk of Hogwarts. Students whispered about it in corridors and common rooms, but no one dared mention it within earshot of McGonagall, whose thunderous mood that week was enough to deter even the boldest pranksters.


    While the rest of the school buzzed with gossip, Alex had more pressing matters on his mind. In his cabin at the edge of the Forbidden Forest, Alex sat at his desk, his notes scattered around him. He was deep in thought, scribbling ideas and crossing out failed ones. "Measuring magical reserves isn''t as simple as I thought," he muttered, flipping through his notes. "Output doesn''t directly correlate with overall reserves, so where do I even start?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Over the past weeks, Alex had been experimenting with a new alchemical device he''d created to measure magic output. His tests showed that each wizard could produce different amounts of magic per second, depending on their physical condition and training. However, he hadn''t been able to link this to their total magical reserves.


    "Magic output depends on physiology and training, not the reserve itself," he concluded with frustration. "I need a fresh perspective¡ªsomeone more experienced than me."


    After a moment''s thought, Alex pulled out a sheet of parchment and began drafting letters to several scholars in the field of spell research. Since publishing his paper on the Echo Spell, Alex had built connections with a number of experts, including Pandora Lovegood, a well-known charms scholar and wife of The Quibbler''s editor.


    "Mrs. Lovegood might have some ideas," Alex mused, carefully outlining his theories and the challenges he was facing. "She''s brilliant with unconventional approaches." As he finished writing, Alex turned to his owl, who was perched nearby. "Alright, time for you to earn your extra snacks. These letters need to go out today," Alex said, holding up the stack of envelopes.


    His owl, known for being temperamental, hooted disdainfully and refused to budge. "Don''t be lazy. I''ll throw in a double portion of treats when you get back," Alex bargained. Reluctantly, the owl extended its claws, allowing Alex to secure the letters.


    Just as Alex was about to send it off, a knock sounded at the cabin door. He opened it to find Charles and Higgs standing there, looking eager. Alex raised an eyebrow at the pair. "What''s going on? Your training is self-directed now. I didn''t think you needed me to check in anymore."


    Charles and Higgs exchanged glances before Higgs spoke up. "We''ve been training for months now, and we think it''s time for a proper duel. We want to see how far we''ve come."


    Alex folded his arms, studying their determined faces. He could see the fire in their eyes and the subtle tension in their postures. Clearly, this wasn''t just a friendly spar¡ªthey were itching to prove something.


    "Alright," Alex said after a moment. "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The two young wizards lit up at his agreement. Higgs, who was two years ahead of Charles, had been nursing his pride since losing to him in their last duel. He was determined to reclaim his honor. Charles, on the other hand, was brimming with confidence, eager to prove that his previous victory wasn''t a fluke.


    The three stepped out of the hut and headed to the open area nearby. Vivian, Bill, and David were already there, lounging by stools they''d set up with candy and drinks, clearly ready to enjoy the spectacle.


    Alex sighed, shooting them an exasperated look. "You three shouldn''t be treating this like a show. Pay attention¡ªthis is a good chance to observe. Once your training progresses, I''ll be pairing you up for practice duels too."


    "Yeah, yeah," the trio replied dismissively, though their eyes sparkled with excitement. Bill even pulled out a large lollipop and began chomping on it noisily.


    Alex rolled his eyes, muttering a silent vow to ramp up their training later. Turning his attention to Charles and Higgs, who stood ready in the dueling area, he gave his instructions.


    "There are no restrictions for this duel," Alex announced. "But be careful. Now, salute!"


    The two competitors nodded and drew their wands, exchanging the traditional dueling salute with a touch of seriousness. Their postures shifted slightly, reflecting their mutual respect¡ªthey both clearly saw the other as an equal.


    "Silencio!"


    "Impedimenta!"

 Chapter 119 - 119 - Sparring

    The duel began with both casting different opening spells. Charles opted for Silencing Charm, aiming to cut off Higgs''s ability to cast spells vocally. The spell''s quick trajectory was perfect for a surprise attack and could disrupt Higgs''s rhythm if successful.


    Higgs, meanwhile, countered with Impediment Jinx, choosing a broader area-of-effect spell to force Charles into defensive movement.


    The two darted into motion the moment their spells were cast, weaving and dodging with impressive agility. Their training under Alex had clearly paid off¡ªthey cast while on the move with growing fluidity, and neither spell hit its mark. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What followed was a rapid exchange of spells, each spell flying faster than the last. Shield Charms, Disarming Spells, and Stunners crackled through the air as they pushed each other to the limit.


    Alex stood on the sidelines, arms crossed, observing critically. Though they were evenly matched in pace, Charles lagged behind in accuracy. "Higgs''s spellwork is sharper," Alex noted to himself. "He''s using sudden stops and feints to throw Charles off, avoiding spells instead of blocking them. That costs more stamina, but it''s giving him the edge."


    Charles, on the other hand, relied on agility to avoid attacks, but Higgs''s precise aim often forced him to block or deflect at the last moment. This defensive pattern made it harder for Charles to mount a consistent offense, leaving him in a stalemate.


    Nearby, Vivian, Bill, and David watched the action while munching on candy, their expressions a mix of awe and understanding. For the first time, they saw the value of Alex''s rigorous training regimens¡ªdrills like side-to-side jumps and rapid spellcasting now made perfect sense.


    "I get it now," Bill whispered, wide-eyed. "All those reflex drills? They''re why these two can keep up like this."


    In the arena, both duelists began showing signs of fatigue. Higgs''s constant movement and abrupt halts drained his stamina, while Charles, two years younger, was struggling to keep up with the older wizard''s larger mana reserves. Realizing he was at a disadvantage, Charles switched tactics. He stopped attacking and focused on defending, biding his time. Then, in a momentary lull, he aimed his wand at Higgs''s feet and cast a Transfiguration spell.


    Higgs, assuming Charles had simply run out of steam, paused to catch his breath. That brief moment of stillness gave Charles the opening he needed.The ground beneath Higgs shifted, and hands made of hardened clay emerged, locking tightly around his legs.


    "Yes!" Charles grinned, quickly firing off a flurry of spells: Stupefy, Rictusempra, Expelliarmus. He intended to end the duel decisively while Higgs was immobilized.


    Panic flashed across Higgs''s face, but he forced himself to stay calm. Instead of hastily countering, he took a breath and aimed at the ground near Charles.


    "Ventus!" A swirling gust of wind kicked up dirt and debris, blinding Charles temporarily. The distraction worked, forcing Charles to shift position to escape the dust storm, giving Higgs precious seconds.


    With his legs still bound, Higgs pointed his wand downward and cast Reducio on the clay hands. The transfigured restraints shrank and crumbled, freeing him just in time to deflect Charles'' oncoming spells with a hastily cast Shield Charm.


    Higgs, finally free from the Transfiguration spell, was drenched in cold sweat. For a moment, he''d thought he was done for. But there was no time to relax. As he regained his footing, Charles, who had already moved beyond the range of the flying sand, organized his next offensive.


    A spell shot toward Higgs, cutting through the air like a streak of light. On its surface, it seemed like a single spell¡ªan easy enough target. But Higgs''s sharp instincts kicked in.


    "Hidden Curse. No way I''m falling for that," Higgs muttered, narrowing his eyes.


    He recognized the trick immediately. With Charles'' attack speed, there was no way he''d cast just one spell. A hidden curse technique had to be at play. It was one of the advanced strategies Alex had taught them during their training¡ªlayering spells to catch an opponent off guard.


    Rather than waste time countering blindly, Higgs sprang into action, darting sideways to avoid the incoming spell. He knew he couldn''t afford to stay stationary. His grasp of Transfiguration wasn''t nearly as solid as Charles'', and he wasn''t going to let himself get caught again.


    The string of curses continued to pursue him relentlessly, guided by Charles'' line of sight. It was another advanced spellcasting technique Alex had taught them¡ªtracking spells. But maintaining such control came at a cost, steadily draining Charles'' mana reserves.


    After weaving and dodging for what felt like an eternity, Higgs realized he wasn''t going to outrun the spells. He needed a new strategy. "Avis!" With a quick flourish of his wand, Higgs summoned a flock of magical birds. Though not as proficient at controlling them as Alex, he managed to direct the sparrows toward the incoming curses. The birds swarmed the lead spell in an attempt to disrupt its trajectory.


    The first spell, a small Thunderbolt Jinx, detonated with a sharp BOOM, scattering the flock and sending a shockwave through the clearing. The explosion created enough turbulence to knock the remaining birds off course, leaving only a few unscathed.


    But the rest of the curses remained intact, hurtling toward Higgs with undiminished force.


    The blast disoriented Higgs for a moment, and the flying debris stung his face. Blinking through the dust, he realized he was out of time.


    "Fragmentum!" Higgs rolled sideways, barely keeping his balance, and fired a rapid double burst of Thousand Bullets. This spell allowed him to unleash magic like a shotgun blast, scattering multiple projectiles in a wide area. It wasn''t the most precise counter, but at close range, it could still hit his target.


    The first volley struck the lead curse mid-air, causing it to explode with a loud POP. A second curse was caught in the following barrage, bursting apart in a dazzling flash of light. Higgs exhaled sharply, but before relief could wash over him, he saw yet another spell emerge from behind the dissipating glow.


    "Quadruple Curse?" he muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief. "Charles, you''re really going all out, aren''t you?" Exhaustion weighed heavily on Higgs. His movements slowed, and his mana reserves were nearly spent. Still, he knew Charles had to be just as drained¡ªtracking multiple curses was no small feat.


    "This is it," Higgs thought. "If I can block this last one, I''ll have a chance to turn the tables." With grim determination, he cast one final Protego. The shimmering shield flickered faintly, a clear sign of his dwindling strength.


    The incoming curse¡ªa Stunning Spell¡ªslammed into the shield with a loud CLANG! The barrier held, though barely. Higgs allowed himself a flicker of hope. But then the final hidden curse revealed itself¡ªa Banishing Charm that struck his weakened shield with brute force.


    CRASH!


    The shield shattered in an instant, the spell''s impact throwing Higgs off his feet. He tumbled through the air before crashing unceremoniously onto the ground, dazed and winded. "Five consecutive curses?" Higgs groaned, his mind reeling as he lay on his back. "Really?"


    On the sidelines, Vivian, Bill, and David gasped in shock. They watched as Higgs was flung across the field, clearly incapacitated. "We should help him," Bill said, stepping forward.


    "Wait," Alex interjected, holding out an arm to stop them. "It''s not over yet."

 Chapter 120 - 120 - Blood Magic

    The trio exchanged confused glances but obeyed, turning their attention back to the arena.


    To their surprise, Charles wasn''t celebrating his apparent victory. Instead, he was sprawled on the ground, barely holding on.


    The truth was that Charles had overextended himself. Maintaining control of multiple tracking curses had drained him completely. The moment his final spell landed, his mana reserves hit empty, and he collapsed from sheer exhaustion.


    Alex walked onto the field, standing between the two fallen duelists. After a brief pause, he clapped his hands loudly. "Well done, both of you," he said, his voice carrying a mix of approval and amusement.


    Higgs, still struggling to sit up, glared at Alex. "What''s so great about getting tossed like a ragdoll?"


    "And I''m barely standing," Charles muttered weakly.


    "Well, it seems Higgs is the winner," Alex declared, his tone calm but firm.


    The three bystanders immediately rushed over to check on Charles, relieved to find that he was merely fatigued. "It looks like I lost," Charles admitted with a wry smile, his voice tinged with both exhaustion and admiration. "Higgs, you''ve improved so much¡ªit''s incredible."


    Charles had entered the duel with confidence, largely because he''d trained a year earlier than Higgs and had previously beaten him. He believed he had a psychological advantage. However, Higgs''s remarkable growth had caught him off guard. His agility, mastery of Transfiguration, and strategic use of concealed spells were all executed with precision and calm, earning Charles''s respect.


    "No, I should''ve lost," Higgs replied, shaking his head sheepishly. "I''m two years older than you, and you haven''t even fully mastered the Iron Armor Charm yet, have you? You never used it during the fight. I had every advantage, but I still pushed myself to the brink of collapse. It doesn''t feel like a victory."


    "If you won, you won. Don''t overthink it," Alex interjected, crossing his arms as he looked at the two of them. "By your logic, if you face someone younger than you in a real battle, should you just surrender out of guilt? That''s ridiculous."


    Higgs scratched his head awkwardly, realizing Alex had a point. He hadn''t considered this earlier when challenging Charles.


    "Senior Charles, your five consecutive tracking spells at the end were amazing! Can you teach me?" Bill suddenly chimed in, his excitement cutting through the serious atmosphere. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing this, Charles couldn''t help but flash a proud smile. "Haha, Alex taught me that technique, but I''m still working on getting the hang of it. The turning angles are tricky."


    The technique required intense focus and precise control, which Charles had spent countless hours practicing. However, his smugness was short-lived as Alex promptly kicked him lightly in the shin.


    "You know you''re still bad at controlling it, so why use it recklessly in a duel?" Alex scolded, his voice stern. "It''s not enough to just know a spell¡ªyou need to adapt it to the situation. Using it without thinking is just showing off, and that''s not what I taught you." Grabbing a piece of chalk, Alex ushered everyone into the nearby classroom. He quickly sketched out key moments from the duel on the blackboard, dissecting each move and mistake with precision.


    The group, who moments ago had been basking in the thrill of the fight, now looked thoroughly chastened. Even Bill and David, who weren''t involved in the duel, stood stiffly, heads bowed as Alex pointed out various flaws.


    Realizing he might''ve pushed them too hard, Alex sighed and softened his tone. "Alright, that''s enough for today. You all put in good effort, but there''s still a lot to work on. I''ll gradually increase the intensity of training. Bill, David, that includes you, so be ready."


    The group groaned inwardly but dared not protest. Alex''s no-nonsense expression left no room for negotiation, and they reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    After dismissing them, Alex stayed behind. He pulled out a small recording board with the names of Higgs, Charles, and the others written on it. Next to each name were numbers and notes that reflected their progress.


    "The data from basic training routines is almost complete," Alex muttered to himself, jotting down observations. "Next, I need to gather results under extreme conditions. It''s a shame magic reserves can''t be quantified yet. If only I could measure them directly, it would make the data far more accurate. For now, estimates will have to do."


    Alex had been working on research into "magic sensitivity" for years as part of the Charms Club. Through rigorous experimentation, he''d developed ways to enhance magical sensitivity, but quantifying magic reserves remained elusive. He dreamed of compiling his findings into a book once his research reached a breakthrough. "Maybe Professor Flitwick will have some insights," Alex decided, tidying up his notes and heading out.


    Professor Flitwick looked up from the parchment he''d been grading when Alex entered his office. "Quantification of magic reserves?" the tiny professor repeated, his curiosity piqued.


    Alex shared his thoughts with Professor Flitwick, who listened intently. "Your idea is unique," Flitwick said, leaning back in his chair thoughtfully. "Are you looking to study how training affects a wizard''s mana reserves? It''s an uncommon subject in the wizarding world. Most wizards have enough magic for daily life, so there''s little focus on quantifying mana. I haven''t done any research in that area myself."


    After a brief pause, Flitwick''s face softened. Not wanting to discourage Alex''s enthusiasm, he continued, "But I can offer some suggestions. Have you tried using runes to monitor and measure a wizard''s magic reserves?"


    Alex nodded. "I have, but the manifestation of magic in a wizard''s body is subtle. The measurements aren''t accurate enough."


    Flitwick tapped his desk, thinking. "In that case, you might have to consider using blood magic."


    Alex tilted his head. "Blood magic?"


    "Yes," Flitwick replied, his tone cautious. "It''s a unique branch of magic that examines the physiology of magical creatures. Many wizarding families dabble in it, often for curse-related research. It''s a difficult field, involving many in-vivo experiments."


    Flitwick hesitated for a moment, then locked eyes with Alex. "But I must warn you¡ªit''s as dangerous as black magic. Some forms of blood magic are outright evil. If you pursue this, you must tread carefully."


    Alex absorbed the information, his mind already calculating. He recalled the books he''d acquired from pure-blood families, realizing some of them contained mentions of blood magic. Why hadn''t he thought of this sooner?


    Sensing Flitwick''s concern, Alex reassured him. "Professor, I understand the risks. I won''t act recklessly. If I encounter difficulties, I''ll report back to you immediately. I won''t dive in blindly."


    Flitwick studied him for a moment before nodding. He had come to see Alex as cautious and determined. "Alright, but be careful."

 Chapter 121 - 121 - Torquil Travers

    With a clearer direction, Alex returned to the Slytherin common room. He found Rozier and instructed him to spread the word among the younger pure-blood wizards: any magic books related to blood magic that Alex hadn''t already read could be traded for a month''s exemption from the protection fee.


    The offer was well-received. Many of the young wizards, who had initially feared Alex''s temper, were relieved. He had not retaliated after the previous attack, and the books they provided were always returned in good condition. Some even saw the deal as easy money¡ªgiving away books they rarely used in exchange for avoiding Alex''s "fees."


    Unbeknownst to them, Alex was quietly building a significant collection. Over the next few months, he amassed hundreds of Galleons, rare alchemy materials, and a growing library of books. His purse, once light, now brimmed with wealth and resources.


    Alex''s research also progressed steadily. After several optimizations, his incapacity spell became significantly more effective. His energy storage spell had moved to the experimental phase, though measuring a wizard''s magic reserves remained in the accumulation stage. Despite receiving ideas from other scholars, he found no direct solutions. Even professor Bones couldn''t offer much assistance.


    The biggest hurdle was live experimentation. Testing on humans at Hogwarts was out of the question, and Alex didn''t dare use himself as a subject. Meanwhile, Alex ramped up training for his group after the recent duel. Their high-intensity regimen pushed everyone to their limits, leaving them physically and magically drained by the end of each day. Complaints were rampant, especially from Vivian, who grumbled that she was being "mentally tortured" by Professor Genti during class and "physically tortured" by Alex after. Her once-constant chatter had dwindled.


    "Finally, some peace," Alex remarked one evening, exchanging a knowing grin with Charles. "At least we don''t have to listen to her rambling."


    Despite the complaints, the results were undeniable. Alex''s data showed clear improvements in magic perception, control, and reserves among the trainees. The special training yielded more tangible results than routine exercises, giving Alex valuable experimental data. However, the accuracy of his measurements still left much to be desired, and true quantitative research on magic reserves remained elusive.


    Time flew by, and the final exams arrived as scheduled. As expected, Alex passed with top honors, his results flawless and unsurprising. What did surprise everyone, however, was Vivian''s performance. After months of grueling training, she managed to score an E in most subjects and even earned an O in Charms. For a girl who used to scrape by with Alex''s tutoring, it was a dramatic improvement.


    At the end of every semester, Vivian usually dreaded her results. In previous years, she''d barely passed, often only because of Alex''s last-minute lessons. But this time, she held her head high, her grades shocking even Professors Flitwick and McGonagall, who began to wonder if the school gossip queen had finally matured.


    On the Hogwarts Express heading home, Vivian was practically bursting with pride. "Did you see Professor Flitwick''s face when I repaired that clock with the Mending Charm? Absolutely priceless!" she said excitedly, recounting the moment to Charles and Higgs for what felt like the hundredth time.


    Alex rolled his eyes. "That''s the eighth time you''ve mentioned it," he muttered. He still couldn''t believe Flitwick had used the same clock Alex had gifted him two years ago for the exam¡ªonly to have it mysteriously smashed to pieces. "What is it with Flitwick and clocks? Does he just enjoy breaking them?"


    "Well, anyway¡­" Alex added nonchalantly, "it just proves the training plan worked. Next school year, we''ll increase the intensity."


    Vivian froze, clearly regretting her big mouth. "Uh¡­"


    Charles snorted. "You really walked into that one." Trying to steer the conversation away from extra training, he said, "Anyway, can we talk about how ridiculous Professor Genti was this year? For the Defense Against the Dark Arts final, he made us face Boggarts. Right before the holidays! Who wants to deal with something that depressing right before vacation?"


    Alex smirked at the memory. "Don''t remind me. My Boggart turned into a giant bowl of pudding staring at the stars. It still makes my stomach churn just thinking about it."


    Vivian laughed, quickly jumping into the conversation. "Seriously! Facing a Boggart is supposed to be fun, but Genti somehow made it miserable. How does he even do that?"


    The group speculated about the professor''s attitude. Alex remembered hearing romour that Genti''s sour demeanor might have something to do with the infamous curse on the Defense Against the Dark Arts position. Apparently, Genti hadn''t always been like this.


    As the train rattled on, Charles turned to Alex. "So, what are your plans for the summer? Want to come stay at my place? My mom''s been asking about you."


    Alex shook his head. "Thanks, but I already promised Mrs. Longbottom I''d spend the summer with her. It''s not easy for her, managing everything on her own. I need to help out."


    Charles'' face fell. "That''s kind of you." His tone darkened as he added, "The Travers family''s murderer is still walking free, you know. It makes my blood boil."


    Alex raised an eyebrow. "Travers?" He recalled a grim-looking man he''d once seen at the train station.


    Charles nodded bitterly. "Yeah. They attacked my family twice. ¡­" Charles'' voice cracked, "His brother pulled some strings to get him off the hook," Charles continued, anger simmering in his voice. "They claimed he was under the Imperius Curse. What rubbish. His brother, Torquil Travers, is on the Wizengamot Council. He used his position to sweep everything under the rug."


    "What''s his name again?" Alex asked quietly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Torquil Travers," Charles spat. "Named after some ancestor who used to run the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Makes me sick."


    "Got it." Alex''s voice was calm, but his eyes narrowed ever so slightly.


    Higgs, watching Alex closely, felt a chill run down his spine. Something about the way Alex asked questions left him uneasy. Soon, the train pulled into the station. As they stepped onto the platform, Alex turned to his friends. "Same deal as last year¡ªdon''t slack off on your training during the summer. When we get back, I''ll check your progress. If anyone falls behind, don''t expect me to go easy on you."


    His friends nodded reluctantly. Even Higgs, who had spent the year enduring Alex''s intense regimen, felt compelled to agree. As Alex made his way through the bustling platform, he thought about the promise he had made to Mrs. Longbottom. Neville''s grandmother had done so much, managing the family in the wake of tragedy. Alex felt it was his responsibility to support her however he could.


    Still, his mind lingered on the name Torquil Travers. The memory of that grim-faced man haunted him. Alex couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to uncover. "I''ll deal with him," Alex muttered to himself. For now, though, he had promises to keep and plans to set in motion.


    Once again, he found himself taking the Knight Bus, this time heading to the quaint village of Ottery St. Catchpole. "I really need to find time to learn Apparition," Alex muttered as the bus jolted violently, making his stomach churn. "This bus is going to make me sick."


    Still, the thought of learning Apparition wasn''t entirely comforting. The risks of practicing it alone were far too high; he''d need someone to guide him through the process. For now, the Knight Bus would have to do.

 Chapter 122 - 122 - Frank and Alice Condition

    As the bus screeched to a halt, Alex stepped off, straightened his robes, and made his way to the familiar house at the edge of the village. Before he could knock, a loud voice boomed from inside. "Neville! How many times have I told you not to put specimens in your mouth? Do you not listen?"


    Alex smirked. Augusta''s temper hadn''t mellowed one bit. Chuckling to himself, he knocked on the door. Moments later, the door swung open, revealing Augusta in an apron. Despite the lines of exhaustion etched on her face, her expression brightened at the sight of Alex.


    "Oh, Alex! It''s been ages! Look at you¡ªyou''ve grown taller and more handsome," she said warmly.


    "Hello, Mrs. Longbottom. I''m sorry it''s taken me so long to visit," Alex replied, offering a polite smile.


    "Nonsense, dear. I understand. The year after He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named disappeared was absolute chaos. Those lunatics were causing trouble everywhere," she said, her voice faltering as old memories resurfaced. Shaking her head, she quickly changed the subject. "But enough of that. Come in, come in."


    As Alex stepped into the house, nostalgia washed over him. The once-bustling home was quieter now, occupied only by Augusta and young Neville. The cheerful atmosphere it once held felt dimmer, weighed down by the absence of Frank and Alice.


    In the living room, three-year-old Neville sat on the floor, tears brimming in his wide eyes after Augusta''s earlier scolding. At the sight of Alex, an unfamiliar figure, the boy froze, his lip trembling before he burst into loud sobs. Alex winced. This wasn''t the first time Neville had cried at the mere sight of him. ''Does he just not like me?'' Alex wondered.


    "Neville!" Augusta barked, frowning. "Stop that crying. This is Alex Wilson¡ªhe held you as a baby! Don''t you remember?" Her stern tone only made Neville wail louder, his small frame shaking. Alex held up a hand to calm Augusta.


    "Mrs. Longbottom, he''s still little. It''s normal for him to be shy around strangers," Alex said gently, crouching to Neville''s level.


    "Hmph." Augusta''s frown deepened, but she relented. "The men of the Longbottom family are supposed to be brave and strong, not sniveling cowards. I''m doing this for his own good," she muttered before turning toward the kitchen. "Dinner will be ready soon. Make yourself at home."


    As Augusta disappeared, the house fell silent except for Neville''s sniffles. Alex sighed, pulling a handkerchief from his pocket to wipe the boy''s tear-streaked face. "Neville," Alex began softly, "let''s start fresh. My name is Alex Wilson. You can call me brother or uncle, whichever you like. I''m a friend of your parents."


    The gentle tone seemed to calm Neville. He peeked up at Alex with wide, curious eyes, the fear fading from his small face. "Are you really friends with my mum and dad?" Neville asked in a small voice. "Do you know where they are? I miss them."


    Alex hesitated. The innocence in Neville''s question was heartbreaking. Taking a deep breath, Alex sat on the sofa and pulled the boy up beside him. "Your parents are heroes, Neville," Alex said after a moment''s thought. "They''re very busy right now, but they''ll come back to see you when they can."


    Neville''s small hands gripped Alex''s sleeve. "But I miss them. Uncle, can you bring them back? I get scared when they''re not here."


    Alex froze, the boy''s earnest plea cutting deep. He looked into Neville''s hopeful eyes and, for a moment, struggled to find the right words. Finally, he nodded. "I promise, Neville. I''ll do everything I can to bring them back. You can count on me."


    Neville''s face lit up. "Really? Pinky promise?" He held up his tiny pinky finger, his tears now replaced with a cautious smile.


    Alex smiled back, hooking his pinky around Neville''s. "Pinky promise."


    That was all Neville needed. Within minutes, he was giggling and playing with his toys at Alex''s feet, his earlier tears forgotten. Watching him, Alex felt a mix of warmth and resolve. For Neville''s sake, he would keep his promise¡ªno matter what it took.


    Augusta, ready for dinner, stepped out of the kitchen and saw Alex and Neville getting along so well. A warm smile spread across her face. She called them over, her voice full of affection. "Dinner''s ready, you two. Come and eat."


    After dinner, Alex played with little Neville for a while, indulging the boy''s boundless energy. When Neville finally grew tired, Alex gently carried him to bed, tucking him in with care before retreating to his own room.


    In the days that followed, life settled into a peaceful rhythm. Alex helped Augusta with chores, played with Neville every day, and found comfort in the serene atmosphere. It felt almost like a dream, this little slice of normalcy.


    A few days later, Augusta approached Alex with a thoughtful look. "I''m going to visit Frank and Alice tomorrow. You should come with me. It''s been a long time since you''ve seen them."


    Alex had been considering suggesting a visit for some time, but he''d hesitated, knowing how emotionally complex it was for Augusta. Now that she brought it up, he readily agreed. "Of course. I''ve been meaning to ask about visiting them." He hesitated, glancing toward Neville''s room. "What about Neville? Should we take him along, or¡­"


    Augusta shook her head. "There''s no need to worry. Frank''s cousin, Algie, will be coming over tomorrow. He''s Neville''s uncle and will take care of him while we''re gone. It''s too early to explain this to Neville, anyway."


    Alex nodded, reassured. Augusta had thought everything through, as always. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next morning, Alex and Augusta packed up a few things and headed to St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Sickness. Frank and Alice were in the Janus Thickey Ward, located on the hospital''s fifth floor. The ward, named after a wizard who famously faked his own death by pretending to be eaten by a magical creature and then ran away to live with a Muggle woman.


    When they arrived, the ward''s door was locked, as usual. Augusta found Merriam, the therapist in charge, and asked her to open it. "Frank and Alice have been quite calm lately," Merriam said with a gentle smile as she unlocked the door. "They''ve been very sweet."


    Alex blinked at the peculiar phrasing but didn''t comment. When they entered the room, her choice of words made sense. Frank and Alice looked very different from how Alex remembered them. Strands of gray now streaked their hair, and their faces, once vibrant, seemed worn and weary. Their eyes lacked the spark of recognition or awareness.


    "Sweets. I want sweets," Frank mumbled, stretching his hand toward Merriam like a child.


    "Alright, Frank. Let''s get you a treat." Merriam pulled out a piece of fizzing honeybee candy from her pocket and handed it to him. Her tone was gentle, almost maternal, as though coaxing a toddler.

 Chapter 123 - 123 - Hope for The LongBottoms

    Alice, sitting by the window, glanced briefly at the newcomers before turning back to count the people walking by on the street below. Her gaze was vacant, detached. Merriam gave Augusta and Alex a sympathetic nod before stepping out to give them some privacy.


    Augusta walked up to Frank, taking his hand in hers. "Frank, you need to eat less sugar. Too much isn''t good for you," she said softly, her voice filled with both love and heartbreak. She checked his clothes and bedding, meticulously ensuring everything was in order. The nurses clearly did their job well, but Augusta couldn''t help herself; it was a mother''s instinct.


    Alex sat beside Alice, trying to engage her. "Alice, it''s Alex. Do you remember me?" he asked gently, but she didn''t respond, her attention still fixed on the window. Frank, meanwhile, clutched his candy, his focus entirely on the treat.


    After a few moments, Alex turned to Augusta. "Mrs. Longbottom, I''d like to ask for your permission to do something."


    Augusta looked up from adjusting Frank''s blanket. "Why are you being so formal? Just say what''s on your mind."


    "I''d like to check their memories," Alex said carefully. "I know it might not help right now, but I want to see if there''s something¡ªanything¡ªthat could lead to a solution."


    Augusta sighed heavily. "Alex, I know you mean well, but when it first happened, Dumbledore himself tried. If he couldn''t help, what chance do you have? I don''t want you wasting your energy on false hope."


    "I understand," Alex replied earnestly. "But I''m still young, and just because I can''t do something now doesn''t mean I won''t be able to in the future. And¡­" He hesitated, his voice softening. "I promised Neville I''d bring his parents back to him someday."


    Augusta''s stern expression softened. She studied Alex for a moment before nodding. "Alright. Give it a try. Maybe¡­ maybe you''ll find something everyone else missed."


    Alex nodded gratefully and approached Frank. "Frank, it''s Alex. I''m going to try something. It might feel a little strange, but I promise I''ll be gentle." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He placed his hands lightly on Frank''s temples and closed his eyes, focusing his thoughts. As soon as Alex ended the Legilimency spell, he sat back, drenched in sweat. Controlling his magical vision to delve into the depths of Frank''s mind had been far more exhausting than he anticipated. The deeper he explored, the more frequent the memory fragments became, like drifting flotsam in an ocean of thought.


    Within this boundless space, where directions held no meaning, Alex followed the memory fragments as though chasing a distant lighthouse. He moved steadily toward the areas where fragments clustered more densely. After what felt like an eternity of searching, he found the source of the problem¡ªbut the sight before him was staggering.


    In his magical vision, an enormous, twisted mountain towered into the void. It wasn''t made of stone but of countless memory bubbles and fragments, compressed and bound together into a chaotic, towering mass. Every moment of Frank''s life¡ªpast and present¡ªseemed to have accumulated here, fused unnaturally.


    "What... is this?" Alex muttered to himself, his voice tinged with disbelief. He scrutinized the grotesque monument, determined to uncover its secrets. Something within the mountain glimmered faintly¡ªa soft green light flickered deep inside the mass of memories.


    Alex hesitated, weighing his options. Eventually, he decided to probe further. Carefully, he extended his magical "tentacle" of thought toward the mountain''s peak, inching closer to the source of the green glow.


    As soon as he made contact, Frank''s body convulsed violently in the physical world. His previously blank, dazed expression twisted into a mask of anguish, and he began thrashing against his restraints. Startled by the sudden reaction, Alex immediately pulled back his tentacles, breaking the spell.


    "What''s happening?!" Augusta hurried over, alarmed by her son''s outburst. But as Alex withdrew, Frank''s struggling subsided. He returned to his usual catatonic state, his body going limp once more.


    Augusta bent down to inspect Frank closely, her brows furrowed in concern. Despite her careful examination, she couldn''t find anything visibly wrong with him. Her gaze then shifted toward Alex, filled with unspoken questions. Alex, still catching his breath, wiped the sweat from his brow. His voice was steady but tinged with fatigue. "Frank''s situation is¡­ complicated."


    "You found something, didn''t you?" Augusta asked, her tone sharp with a mix of urgency and hope.


    "I think so," Alex admitted cautiously, "but I haven''t figured it all out yet."


    "What does that even mean?" Augusta pressed, her frustration bubbling to the surface.


    Alex thought for a moment, trying to simplify his explanation. "All of Frank''s memories seem to be¡­ stuck together. It''s as if the Cruciatus Curse twisted and fused them into a single mass. This mountain I saw¡ªit''s not natural. If we want to restore his memories, we''ll need to somehow untangle this mess. But it''s not as simple as pulling them apart."


    Augusta paced the room, her fingers gripping the edges of her robe tightly. "So, you''re saying there''s a way to fix it, but it''s dangerous?"


    "Exactly," Alex nodded. "Memories aren''t like bricks you can stack and unstack. They''re fragile, and trying to tamper with them could cause even more damage. I''ve read every book I could find on memory magic, and I''ve never come across a case like this. Without guidance, I can''t risk using Frank or Alice as experiments."


    Augusta let out a heavy sigh, her shoulders sagging under the weight of his words. "I knew it wouldn''t be simple¡­ Still, thank you, Alex. Your effort means more than I can say. At least I know someone''s trying. Even if they never recover, I''ll be happy as long as I can see them."


    "You don''t have to give up hope just yet," Alex said, his tone firm. "I''ll figure something out. I might not have the answer now, but knowing the cause is a step forward."


    Augusta forced a small smile, appreciating his determination. "Thank you. Let''s leave it here for today. It''s been a long morning."


    The two left St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Injuries and Maladies with heavy hearts. Back at the Longbottom estate, Alex spent the next few days pouring over magical texts and scribbling down notes, but no breakthrough came. It seemed like he was at a standstill.


    "I need more information," he muttered to himself, closing yet another fruitless book. "Maybe I should broaden my search. And while I''m at it, I can take care of¡­ him."


    The next day, Alex approached Augusta with a proposition. "I need to visit Diagon Alley for supplies. I''ll head back to the house afterward."


    Augusta nodded. "Be careful, and don''t overdo it."


    Taking Muggle transportation to the Leaky Cauldron, Alex was greeted by the familiar sight of its weathered wooden sign swaying gently in the breeze. Inside, the air was filled with the warm hum of conversation. Behind the bar, the ever-reliable Tom was polishing a glass, just as Alex had last seen him three years ago. "Boss, a butterbeer, please," Alex called out casually as he approached the counter.


    Tom''s head shot up at the familiar voice, and his face split into a wide grin. "Well, well! If it isn''t Alex! You''ve got some nerve showing up after all these years, you rascal. Three years! Where''ve you been hiding?"

 Chapter 124 - 124 - Madam Primpernelle

    Alex chuckled. "Caught up with life, I guess. This is the first chance I''ve had to come back. Looks like business is booming."


    "It''s thanks to you. The menu you gave me has been a big hit! Maybe you should think about opening your own bar in the future." Tom grinned as he poured a large glass of Butterbeer and slid it across the counter to Alex.


    The two long-lost friends were finally reunited, and the conversation flowed naturally. They talked about everything, from old memories to the changes in the Leaky Cauldron and Diagon Alley over the past two years.


    Tom explained how, after the mysterious Dark Lord disappeared, wizards who had been in hiding came out in droves to celebrate. Parties and revelry filled the streets, and for a while, Tom''s bar was packed to capacity every night. Business boomed, and it seemed like things were looking up.


    But this is not always the case. Unrestrained Death Eaters emerged from the shadows, causing havoc. Many were wanted criminals, acting recklessly as they fled from capture. Some were outright lunatics. The chaos grew worse, and Diagon Alley was even placed under martial law at one point.


    However, under the sharp leadership of Millicent Bagnold, the Ministry of Magic responded swiftly. Frequent raids and arrests brought many Death Eaters to justice. The riots were subdued, and those who weren''t captured went into hiding or used their influence to escape punishment. About six months ago, calm returned to Diagon Alley, and the wizarding world slowly regained its footing.


    "By the way," Alex leaned in slightly, lowering his voice, "have you noticed any suspicious characters in Diagon Alley or Knockturn Alley recently? Dark wizards, perhaps?"


    "Dark wizards?" Tom raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "You mean Death Eaters?" He thought for a moment before replying, "Diagon Alley is covered in wanted posters for Death Eaters. The smart ones are keeping their heads down. As for Knockturn Alley, I don''t know much. That place is... complicated. Most folks who go there don''t come through here. They usually travel through Borgin and Burkes'' fireplace."


    Alex nodded thoughtfully, a small smile playing on his lips. "I see. Just curious. Anyway, thanks for the chat. I''ll catch up with you properly another time. I need to pick up a few things in Diagon Alley."


    He waved goodbye, weaving his way through the bar''s bustling hall toward the back courtyard. Tom watched him leave, a mix of emotions on his face. Alex had changed over the past two years¡ªhis demeanor, the way he spoke, even the way he carried himself. Something felt... off, though Tom couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    Alex stepped into the courtyard, skillfully tapping the bricks to open the passage to Diagon Alley. As the archway unfolded, he was greeted by a lively scene, a stark contrast to the near-deserted streets he remembered from three years ago. The cobblestone streets bustled with activity. Wizards and witches of all ages wandered between shops, some setting up temporary stalls along the sides of the street. The air was thick with the sounds of bartering, laughter, and the occasional burst of magic.


    "So, this is what peace looks like," Alex muttered to himself, scanning the area with a faint smile. He moved toward the edge of the street and pulled out a compass-like device from his pocket. The polished brass surface gleamed in the sunlight as he examined it closely.


    "If the readings are correct, Yaxley should be here somewhere," he murmured. "For him to remain hidden, he must have protection¡ªeither his family''s influence or a network of other Death Eaters. Either way, this will be worth my while."


    A smirk tugged at his lips as he remembered the fight before Christmas. During that encounter, he had secretly planted several soft, needle-thin magical trackers in Yaxley''s belongings¡ªhis shoes, belt, clothes, even his underwear. The location was now displayed through Alex''s monocle, a artifact that synchronized with the trackers, projecting the direction and approximate distance to the target with faint, glowing symbols overlaying his vision. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pulling on a dark cloak to obscure his face, Alex slipped into a less crowded alley and followed the device''s guidance. His path took him past Gringotts and further north, until he arrived at a three-story stone building. It stood slightly apart from its neighbors, separated by narrow alleyways on both sides. There were no signs or storefronts¡ªnothing to suggest it was a business or shop. The lack of any markings made it seem more like a private residence.


    Alex raised an eyebrow. "Odd place for a home," he muttered, observing the building''s prime location on one of Diagon Alley''s main streets. This wasn''t the bustling front half of the alley, but it wasn''t cheap real estate either. Any normal commercial business would likely pick a less central, more affordable location. "Private property, maybe? A family estate?" Alex mused. But something about it didn''t sit right. The house was quiet¡ªtoo quiet.


    The pointer remained fixed on the building, no matter where Alex moved. He tested the signal from the alley to the left and again from the right; the direction never wavered. "This has to be it." He glanced at the sealed front door. "But rushing in would be reckless. Let''s gather some intel first."


    Choosing several vantage points around the building, Alex began a thorough surveillance. Across the street stood the Sparkflint & Co, known for producing Floo powder, its gates firmly shut for the evening. To one side of the building was the The Enchanted Kettle, bustling with customers, while the other side was flanked by Gringotts.


    Through the caf¨¦ window of Diagon Alley, Alex spotted an acquaintance: Emmeline Vance. She sat by the window, leisurely sipping coffee, her gaze occasionally drifting sideways toward a house tucked away across the street. It was Yaxley''s house. ''Oh? The Aurors or maybe the Order of the Phoenix have their eyes on him too. Looks like my deductions that day weren''t far off. Has Dumbledore also started following this trail? Could he be trying to connect the dots?''


    Alex adjusted his cloak, pulling it tighter to conceal his face. ''But why don''t they just barge in and make an arrest? What''s so special about this Yaxley that they''re being so cautious?''


    He mulled it over, but his lack of information frustrated him. Clearly, he needed to dig deeper, but directly snooping around the house wasn''t an option. Emmeline''s presence at the caf¨¦ ruled out any chance of subtle observation, leaving him with one alternative: the adjoining beauty pharmacy. Decision made, Alex strode purposefully across the street and pushed open the door to Madam Primpernelle''s Beautifying Potions .

 Chapter 125 - 125 - Hunting Dead Eater

    Inside, Ms. Primpernelle was in high spirits. Since the lifting of martial law in Diagon Alley, her business had bounced back, even exceeding pre-lockdown levels. Hearing the bell over the door, she turned with a welcoming smile, expecting another customer ready to splurge. However, the sight of a figure cloaked so heavily gave her pause.


    This wasn''t entirely unusual¡ªshe had seen plenty of witches botch potion experiments and come seeking remedies for all sorts of disfigurements. Her shop''s motto, proudly displayed above the counter, was ''No flaw too big, no face beyond help!'' With her practiced sales pitch on the tip of her tongue, she greeted the visitor.


    "Welcome, dear lady! You''ve come to the right place. No matter how troublesome the issue, our potions can help¡ª" She froze mid-sentence as the cloaked figure lowered his hood, revealing not a troubled witch but a young, strikingly handsome wizard.


    The sudden revelation left her momentarily at a loss. Was this a young man seeking a gift for someone else? Or perhaps a victim of a potion mishap? After all, she''d once dealt with a witch who accidentally gave herself a cat face. But before she could recover and decide how to address him, the wizard spoke first. "Hello," Alex said with a polite smile. "I''m here to pick out a gift for an elder in my family. Do you have any recommendations?"


    Ms. Primpernelle quickly composed herself, her professional instincts kicking in. "Ah, I see! What a thoughtful young man you are. Is this gift to address wrinkles, brighten the complexion, or simply enhance their beauty?" she asked, her tone suddenly warm and ingratiating.


    Alex didn''t miss a beat. "My aunt has been feeling run down lately. She''s had a lot on her plate, and it''s starting to show. I thought something to help her feel refreshed might be nice."


    Ms. Primpernelle''s face lit up. "Oh, then I have just the thing! Our shop''s signature Moonlit Veil Tonic is perfect for this. Apply it morning and night, and it tightens the skin, delays aging, and restores a radiant complexion. It''s our best-seller!" She led Alex to a display case, picked up a beautifully packaged bottle, and applied a small amount to the back of her hand. As she spread it, the potion visibly smoothed and firmed her skin.


    Alex took the bottle, uncorked it, and discreetly sniffed. His brow furrowed ever so slightly¡ªit smelled like a diluted version of the beauty potion he''d once brewed himself to make extra money. While effective, it was relatively simple to prepare and inexpensive in terms of ingredients. The only real cost came from its lengthy production time. He glanced at the price tag: two Galleons per bottle. ''A real racket,'' he thought, marveling at the markup. ''Half of this is diluted. No wonder women''s products are such a goldmine.''


    Still, he maintained a pleasant expression. "I''ll take a bottle. Please wrap it up for me." Ms. Primpernelle beamed at his easy agreement and swiftly packaged the potion, clearly delighted with the sale. As she worked, Alex adopted a casual tone. "By the way," he said, glancing toward the wall that separated the pharmacy from the adjacent house, "do you happen to know who owns the place next door? My family''s considering opening a shop in Diagon Alley, and that location seems decent. But it doesn''t look like it''s being used for anything."


    Ms. Primpernelle stiffened slightly at the question but quickly masked her reaction with a smile. "Oh, opening a shop, are you? What kind of business would it be?"


    Alex, noticing her hesitation, reassured her. "An alchemy props store. Diagon Alley doesn''t have many options for that, apart from the odd boutique that focuses on Quidditch supplies."


    She visibly relaxed. "Ah, I see. That wouldn''t compete with my business, then." Lowering her voice slightly, she added, "But if you''re eyeing the house next door, I''m afraid you might run into some trouble."


    "Oh? Why''s that?" Alex pressed, feigning casual curiosity.


    "It''s been ages since a merchant lived in that house, and no one really knows who owns it anymore. The owner''s identity has always been a mystery," Ms. Primpernelle said, pausing as if trying to recall something. "But recently, I''ve noticed Julia Malfoy going in and out of there. Oh, wait, I mean Julia Travers. I always forget she married into the Travers family. Maybe you could ask them for more details."


    ''Travers.'' Hearing that name, Alex''s thoughts clicked into place. ''So it''s you again. Seems like trouble really does love company,'' he mused with a hint of sarcasm, though he kept his expression neutral.


    Ms. Primpernelle noticed his silence and carried on, undeterred. "If you''re thinking of opening an alchemy shop, let me give you some advice: don''t. Those fiddly alchemy items never sell well here in the UK, and when they break, good luck fixing them. Isn''t that stuff more of an Egyptian specialty anyway? There used to be an alchemy shop in Diagon Alley, but it didn''t last long. They went bankrupt pretty quickly. If your family really wants to invest, why not open a bar? Tom''s pub is packed every day. You can''t go wrong with that kind of business."


    Alex gave her a polite smile, paid for the potion, and left without looking back, ignoring her overly friendly farewell. Outside, he examined the potion bottle in his hand. The contents were subpar, but the bottle itself was surprisingly nice. ''At least the container''s worth keeping. I''ll empty this junk out and use it for something else when I get back.''


    After tucking the bottle away, Alex made his way to the Owl Post Office. He wrote a quick note to Augusta, letting her know he''d be staying at the Leaky Cauldron for the night to "catch up with Tom" and that she didn''t need to wait up. He also asked her to have her reply to him promptly.


    With that taken care of, Alex donned his cloak and took up a discreet position in a narrow alley across from the mysterious house. His gaze fixed on the building, quiet and seemingly empty.


    "If my guess is right, the Travers family is shielding Yaxley," Alex muttered under his breath. "The real question is, how do I catch all of them at once? The Aurors from the Ministry won''t barge in. They''re either tied up by bureaucratic red tape or under pressure from the Travers'' influence. No way they''d risk storming the place and coming up empty-handed¡ªit''d be a political mess. And this is Diagon Alley. If a fight breaks out, civilians could get hurt. No, I need to figure out exactly what''s inside before making a move."


    Alex tilted his head thoughtfully. "First, some reconnaissance." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He lifted the edge of his cloak, and a dark raven emerged, wings spread wide as it flew toward the house. "Blood magic hasn''t been a total waste of time," Alex murmured, closing one eye. Through the raven''s shared vision, the house came into view. "At least I managed to develop the shared-vision spell. Too bad the range is only 100 meters. Still, it''ll do for now."

 Chapter 126 - 126 - Using the Raven

    The raven glided silently across the alley, circling the house before landing on a third-floor windowsill. Through its eyes, Alex saw the inside of a bedroom¡ªneatly kept but clearly lived in. He noted small personal touches that hinted at more than one occupant.


    The raven continued its sweep of the third floor, peering into each room. All were bedrooms, empty at the moment, but signs of recent activity were everywhere: an unmade bed here, a half-open wardrobe there.


    Finding no more useful information, Alex directed the raven to the second floor. It perched on a windowsill overlooking a spacious hall. Through the raven''s vision, Alex spotted several people gathered and chatting.


    "Five of them," he muttered, counting quickly. His eyes narrowed. "There''s Yaxley, and that''s definitely Torquil Travers. I recognize him from the station and Sampur''s memories. The other three¡­ Death Eaters, no doubt."


    Alex guided the raven to scan the rest of the second floor. There were no other people, and the third-floor bedrooms seemed to match the number of occupants. ''Next step: figure out the security setup,'' Alex thought, raising his cloak again. Another raven appeared, flapping its wings softly before taking off.


    He sent the second raven to circle the house, then land on the chimney. From what the first raven had observed, all the doors and windows were sealed tight. The chimney seemed like the only viable entry point.


    The first raven stayed on the second-floor windowsill, keeping an eye on the group inside, while the second raven descended through the chimney. Guided by Alex''s magic, it reached the fireplace on the third floor. The vision revealed nothing out of the ordinary¡ªjust a clean, unused hearth. "Very well, there''s no warning magic on the chimney. Let''s start by checking the third floor first," Alex muttered, focusing his control on Raven No. 6.


    The raven poked its head cautiously out of the fireplace, scanning the surroundings before hopping out. It moved across the third floor with short, deliberate figure-eight steps. Despite the building being described as "small," this floor alone felt spacious. It had a cozy living room and six rooms, one of which Alex already knew was a bathroom from his earlier surveillance. That left five potential bedrooms.


    In the living room, two pairs of sofas faced each other with a wooden coffee table between them. Cabinets of varying heights lined the walls, alongside a large clock that ticked softly. The entire space had a lived-in yet slightly old-fashioned charm.


    Raven No. 6 wandered the living room a few times, careful not to disturb anything. Alex scrutinized the feed through the shared vision but didn''t spot any traces of warning magic in the room. "It doesn''t look like there''s any on the floor either," Alex murmured to himself. "Makes sense¡ªif they enchanted the floor, they''d be triggering it themselves constantly. That would be a disaster for them."


    Satisfied with the living room, the raven began a more detailed inspection of the corners and walls. Alex avoided making the bird touch anything directly. His experiences with Lily had taught him how easily protective spells could activate, even from light contact.


    At the window, the raven paused. Faint runes flickered on the inner sill, surfacing briefly before fading again. Alex frowned. Temporary enchantments often behaved this way, their magic leaking over time. Proper alchemy items wouldn''t have such obvious traces, but this level of craftsmanship wasn''t uncommon.


    "There''s definitely a warning spell on the windows," Alex noted, leaning back thoughtfully. "I bet it''s the same for the doors. Typical. No sneaking in through the usual ways, then."


    Raven No. 6 hopped toward the bedroom doors, each made of dark, heavy wood that had clearly seen better days. A closer inspection confirmed Alex''s suspicion: enchantments covered them too. He directed the raven to check the other doors, finding the same results on all of them.


    "So, every window and door is enchanted. Figures. Without Apparition, sneaking in isn''t going to be easy," Alex muttered. He thought for a moment, then smirked. "Unless... maybe I don''t have to sneak in at all. Poisoning them could work."


    Energized by the idea, Alex guided the raven to search for food or water sources on the third floor. However, the floor yielded no results¡ªno food storage, and even the bathroom door was enchanted. He''d have to check downstairs.


    From earlier reconnaissance, Alex knew the kitchen was on the second floor. The layout of the house suggested it had been designed for commercial use at some point. The ground floor was largely empty, the second floor housed essentials like the kitchen and another living room, while the third floor was reserved for sleeping quarters.


    Raven No. 6 approached the staircase cautiously, its tiny claws clicking faintly against the wooden floor. After confirming no spells guarded the stairs, it began its descent. Flying would have been faster, but keeping quiet while navigating stairs on foot was a challenge.


    The staircase had a sharp 180-degree turn halfway down. Reaching the bend, the raven peeked out quickly before darting back into cover.


    The stairs opened directly into a large living room on the second floor. Alex caught glimpses of several Death Eaters lounging on the sofas, engaged in lively conversation. To the side, he saw the open kitchen. But one detail drew his attention¡ªa large, ornate looking glass hung above the living room. Its craftsmanship was too refined to be ordinary.


    "What''s this now?" Alex muttered. "A high-end looking glass? Odd that it hasn''t reacted to the raven."


    Alex watched the events unfolding through the vision of Raven No. 1. Unfortunately, the shared vision wasn''t as clear as seeing with his own eyes. In modern terms, the "resolution" wasn''t high enough, making it impossible to identify the runes decorating the house''s walls. The raven also couldn''t cast spells, leaving Alex unable to disarm the warning charms from the inside.


    "It looks like sneaking in isn''t an option," Alex muttered to himself. "Do I really have to go with brute force or lure them out somehow? Or maybe..." His eyes lit up as a new idea struck him. He directed the raven toward a specific door, staring intently at the gap beneath it. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This door''s a standard size¡ªprobably around 80 centimeters wide and 2 meters tall¡ªbut that gap at the bottom? That''s bigger than usual, at least 1.5 centimeters. Hmm... if that''s the case, there might be a way."


    Before diving into his plan, Alex decided to test if the walls were protected by defensive spells. He maneuvered Raven No. 1 to a nearby wall, commanding it to peck lightly at the surface. Nothing happened. Encouraged, the bird continued along the wall, pecking cautiously, until it reached a section near a window. The moment its beak tapped the outer wall, a faint magical pulse rippled through the air.


    The reaction didn''t go unnoticed. From Raven No. 1''s perspective, Alex saw the faces of the people on the second floor twist in alarm.

 Chapter 127 - 127 - Karkaroff

    In the living room on the second floor, Torquil Travers abruptly stopped speaking, his hand darting to his wand. The other four individuals followed suit, each drawing their wands with practiced urgency. "The alarm on the third floor''s been triggered," Travers said grimly, scanning the group. "Karkaroff, go check it out. The rest of you, stay alert." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Igor scowled, his lips curling in frustration. "Why is it always me?" he muttered under his breath. Still, he stood up reluctantly. Seeking refuge under Travers'' protection meant putting up with orders like this. With his wand gripped tightly, Karkaroff trudged toward the staircase.


    Meanwhile, Travers addressed the remaining group with a sharp tone. "Yaxley, Goyle, Crabbe¡ªgrab a handful of Floo powder each. If anything goes wrong, retreat to Travers Manor immediately."


    The three men nodded and moved to the fireplace, each taking a handful of powder while keeping a wary eye on their surroundings.


    Upstairs, Karkaroff proceeded cautiously. He checked every corner, opened every door, and peeked inside each room. Finding nothing, he frowned in confusion. Just as he was about to give up, a faint tapping sound echoed through the hallway. His wand hand tensed as he felt the magical wards tremble again.


    Karkaroff followed the noise, his steps growing quicker until he reached a window. There, on the sill, was a small crow pecking at the glass with what could only be described as comical persistence.


    The tension drained from Karkaroff''s body, replaced by irritation. "You little pest¡­" he muttered, shaking his head. Muttering an incantation, he disabled the alarm spell on the window, opened it, and waved his hand to shoo the bird away. Satisfied, he leaned out the window to check Diagon Alley below. Everything appeared normal. Muttering another spell to rearm the alarm, Karkaroff shut the window and made his way back downstairs. "It was just a stupid crow," Karkaroff said, flopping back onto the sofa with a wry smile. "It must''ve triggered the wards. I chased it off. No one got in."


    The tension in the room eased, and the others returned the Floo powder to its containers. For a brief moment, the group relaxed. Karkaroff, however, noticed their earlier readiness to flee and felt a stab of annoyance. Clearly, he was expendable in their eyes¡ªa burden to be left behind at the first sign of danger. He pursed his lips in frustration but said nothing.


    Travers noticed Karkaroff''s sour expression but didn''t bother addressing it. Instead, he resumed their conversation from earlier. "We''ll stay here for a while longer. My brother''s under a lot of pressure right now, but he''s doing what he can. Millicent Bagnold is working hard to sway neutral families, which complicates things. If we need to, we''ll flee abroad and wait for the Dark Lord''s return."


    Crabbe, a portly man with a hesitant demeanor, spoke up. "I just don''t know¡­ My boy''s only three. Leaving him and my wife behind¡­" His voice trailed off.


    Goyle, larger and more bullish, nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Maybe your brother can reach out to some of the pure-blood families? A lot of people have slipped through the cracks, like Malfoy. How does he manage to¡ª"


    "Enough!" Travers barked, cutting him off. His eyes flashed with frustration. "Do you think my life''s any easier? Millicent is relentless, and she''s got Dumbledore backing her. Do you think they''ll just let us live peacefully? They''ll drag up every excuse to hunt us down¡ªincluding the McKinnon mess."


    "However, many people say the Dark Lord is already dead. Maybe we could just tell the Ministry of Magic that we were controlled by the Imperius Curse, forced to¡­" Karkaroff suggested timidly. Despite his tall and bulky frame, his voice wavered as he spoke, earning a sharp glare from Torquil.


    Torquil''s eyes burned with anger at Karkaroff''s suggestion. Standing abruptly, he grabbed Karkaroff by the collar, his fingers tightening around his neck. "The Dark Lord is immortal!" Torquil growled, his voice harsh and unyielding. "Are you trying to betray us?"


    "No! That''s not what I meant!" Karkaroff stammered, his face pale. "I mean pretend! Just pretend!"


    "Pretend?" Torquil sneered, releasing his grip but still glaring. "Do you think the Ministry are fools? You''ve been on the run, and I''ve barely avoided being dragged back in myself. Even I, released on bail, have to keep my head down. What makes you think they''d grant you a pardon?"


    Torquil turned sharply to Yaxley, who had been silent the whole time. "And you, Yaxley. You''ve been unusually quiet. What''s going on in that scheming mind of yours?"


    Yaxley blinked, startled from his thoughts. "Me? Nothing," he replied, though his tone betrayed him. "It''s just that when Karkaroff mentioned the crow earlier, it reminded me of someone¡ªan annoying little wizard."


    "Alex Wilson?" Torquil''s lips twisted into a cruel smirk. "I know all about him."


    Yaxley''s expression darkened, his face twisting with hatred. "That filthy Mudblood is the reason I''m in this mess. I''ll never forgive him for what he did to me!" His fists clenched, his voice thick with rage. Painful memories surfaced¡ªthe humiliation, the torture¡ªand the bitterness in his tone was palpable.


    "Oh, Sampur mentioned that brat to me just days ago," Torquil said with a venomous edge to his voice. "Apparently, he dared to insult my nephew and trample on the honor of our noble bloodline. He won''t get away with it."


    Yaxley''s gaze sharpened. "What do you mean?"


    Torquil leaned in closer, his voice lowering. "I''ve had someone investigate him thoroughly. That little pest is currently living with the Longbottoms. Before we leave the UK, we''ll take care of him and that old, stubborn family. You''ll get your revenge."


    "Really?" Yaxley''s eyes gleamed with a feral intensity. He had been haunted by nightmares since Alex defeated him, the phantom pain still gnawing at his bones. "I can''t wait to see him suffer."


    Torquil clapped a hand on Yaxley''s shoulder, a cruel grin spreading across his face. "We''ll leave no one alive. They''re just a bunch of old folks and weaklings. If we can''t finish the job, we''ll leave together. But before we go, we''ll send a clear message: no one crosses us."


    Yaxley''s expression twisted with malice as he nodded. "Let''s do it."


    Gore and Crabbe exchanged glances, their faces grim. They understood there was no turning back. With Torquil''s plan in place, they reluctantly agreed. Karkaroff, on the other hand, looked utterly miserable. He had thought aligning with the Dark Lord would secure his future. Instead, he was now a fugitive, with no choice but to follow Torquil''s lead.

 Chapter 128 - 128 - Trap Setup

    Meanwhile, Alex had already left the area, cloaked in disillusionment. The moment Raven II triggered an alert at the outer wall, Alex acted swiftly, slipping into a fireplace and concealing himself. He directed Raven I to hover outside a window on the third floor, ensuring he left no traces of his presence.


    Through careful observation, Alex deduced that the house''s outer walls, windows, and doors were heavily protected by alarm and defense spells, making external breaches nearly impossible. A looking glass hung on the second floor, likely enchanted to monitor any unusual activity. The inner walls and fireplace, however, seemed free of such protections. If he wanted to infiltrate without setting off alarms, those were his best options.


    In his mind, Alex sketched a detailed, three-dimensional map of the house, analyzing every possible route. After evaluating the risks, he nodded to himself. The plan was feasible, and the success rate looked promising. All that was left was preparation. Alex quickly returned to the Leaky Cauldron, securing a room for the night. Tom, the innkeeper, greeted him warmly and even waived the fee, pleased to have his company.


    Not long after settling into his room, an owl named Tailwind arrived with a message. Augusta had received Alex''s earlier note, and the arrival of the owl confirmed her acknowledgment. Alex gave the owl a fond scratch on the head. "You''ve done well," he said softly. "Rest here for now. There''s still work ahead, so don''t let me down."


    After feeding Tailwind some water and nuts, Alex cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself and slipped out through the window. Outside, he unfurled a map of London, scanning for his next target. Moments later, his eyes lit up, and he set off toward a specific location. His destination: a small warehouse stocked with medical equipment and chemical supplies.


    Back at the Leaky Cauldron, Tailwind dozed peacefully. A few hours later, as darkness blanketed the city, the sound of the room''s window creaking open startled the owl awake.


    With a chubby owl perched on his arm, Alex walked downstairs as though nothing unusual had happened. Once in the kitchen, he prepared an impressive spread of dishes, cooking enough to fill the table for himself, Tom, and Tailwind. The aroma of the food wafted through the bar, catching the attention of lingering customers, who kept glancing over curiously.


    Tom, the bar''s owner, joined Alex at the table, chatting with him while savoring the delicious meal. Their conversation and dinner stretched leisurely into the evening, only wrapping up after nine o''clock. With a satisfied sigh, Alex stood up, bid Tom goodnight, and headed back to his room with his owl in tow.


    Once inside, Alex got straight to work. He went to his desk, pulled out some parchment, and began writing letters. After sealing the last one, he turned to Tailwind, speaking in a serious tone. "Tailwind, tonight''s mission is critical. I''ll attach a messenger claw ring to you in a bit. Pay attention to the signals I send¡ªjust like we practiced in the Forbidden Forest. Got it?"


    Tailwind, who had never seen his master so solemn, stared at Alex with wide eyes before nodding firmly. "Good. These two letters are your top priority." Alex held up two white envelopes. "If you get a signal from me tonight, it means things have gone wrong, and I need backup. Deliver these immediately¡ªone to Moody and the other to Dumbledore at the Ministry of Magic. Understood?"


    Tailwind tilted his head, clearly processing the instructions, and gave another nod. Alex then picked up two brown envelopes. "Now, if you receive two signals, it means the operation is going smoothly. Deliver one of these to Moody at the Ministry by 6 a.m., and take the other to Rita Skeeter at the Daily Prophet by 10 a.m. Make sure she acknowledges receiving it personally."


    Tailwind''s feathers ruffled slightly as he tilted his head again but nodded, showing his understanding. Finally, Alex laid out the last contingency. "If you receive three signals, it means the operation can''t proceed, but the enemy hasn''t found me. In that case, you don''t need to do anything tonight. Just take this final letter to Augusta tomorrow afternoon. After that, head straight to Longbottom''s house and wait for me there. No coming back early, understood?"


    Tailwind bobbed his head enthusiastically. Alex repeated the instructions a few more times, making sure his owl was clear on the mission. Once satisfied, he sorted the letters neatly on his desk and patted Tailwind gently on the head.


    After preparing everything, Alex cast a Disillusionment Charm on himself, grabbed his equipment, and climbed out of the window, disappearing into the dark night.


    Diagon Alley was quiet under the moonlight. The streets were mostly empty, save for the occasional wizard walking briskly through the alley. Most of the shops had long since closed their shutters, leaving the area eerily silent.


    Hovering just a foot above the ground to avoid leaving tracks, Alex moved swiftly and silently toward the house where five Death Eaters were hiding. The building was dark and unassuming. Emmeline Vance, who had been monitoring the location earlier, was now nowhere to be seen. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not knowing if the Aurors had gone home or were still hiding nearby, Alex carefully scouted the area, checking several possible surveillance spots. Once he was certain no one was watching, he summoned a raven and sent it to the third-floor windowsill to observe.


    The raven reported back through their shared vision: four of the five guest rooms had their curtains drawn and lights out. The fifth room, dimly lit, revealed Yaxley sitting at a desk under the glow of an oil lamp, folding a letter and sealing it in an envelope. After finishing, Yaxley stretched, removed his coat and shoes, and climbed into bed, wand in hand. Before lying down, he flicked his wand toward the window, drawing the curtains shut.


    "They''re sleeping fully armed¡ªready to bolt if something happens," Alex murmured, impressed by their preparedness. Keeping his Disillusionment Charm active, he slipped into a narrow alley beside the house and waited.


    Half an hour later, convinced they were asleep, Alex floated silently up to the roof. Summoning another raven, he sent it down the chimney to scout the third floor while the first raven remained on the windowsill, keeping watch.


    Raven No. 2 flitted through the shadows, noting that the looking glass from earlier had been moved to the third floor. However, it remained inert, failing to react to the raven. After circling the third floor and confirming there were no traps, the raven returned to Alex on the roof. "Good, their nighttime defenses haven''t changed. Time to get started," Alex muttered, exhaling slowly to steady himself.


    Alex worked swiftly. A bundle of plastic hoses in various shapes and sizes floated silently in the air under his control. Sweat beaded on his forehead as he manipulated them carefully, keeping noise to an absolute minimum. First, he attached a thick industrial plastic hose to the gas cylinder, securing it tightly. On the other end, he installed a diverter, connecting it with meticulous precision before lowering a rubber hose slowly down the chimney.

 Chapter 129 - 129 - Asphodel

    With the groundwork laid, Alex summoned several ravens. Each bird clutched bundles of thin tubing in their talons or beaks, fluttering silently into the third floor through the chimney. Upon arrival, the ravens sprang into action. Two of them adjusted the thick tube, pulling it carefully out of the fireplace, while the others busied themselves connecting the thin tubes to the diverter. The connectors were secured with metal nuts, forcing the ravens to tighten them one by one using their beaks.


    By the time the setup was complete, Alex was drenched in sweat. Controlling multiple ravens simultaneously while remaining completely silent was no easy feat. He allowed himself a moment to catch his breath, his chest rising and falling heavily.


    Once the tools were ready, Alex directed the ravens to carry the thin tubes to the doors of each bedroom. With painstaking care, he guided the tubes through the cracks under the doors, one room at a time, ensuring not to disturb the doors and risk triggering an alarm. His hands trembled slightly from the strain, but he kept his focus sharp.


    When all the preparations were complete, Alex opened the valve on the gas cylinder. Asphodel vapor began to flow through the main pipe, the diverter, and the thin tubes, seeping into each room. He glanced at his pocket watch, mentally calculating. "Inhaling this at a concentration of 3% for more than two milliliters will cause unconsciousness," he murmured under his breath. "Judging by the size of these rooms, they should be out cold in three minutes. Just to be safe, I''ll wait four. Can''t afford any mistakes." His gaze darkened. "Let''s hope none of them have heart conditions. If they do... well, that''s their bad luck."


    *Asphodel is main material for Draught of Living Death. Its properties are associated with sleep, death-like states, and potent magical effects.


    Alex recalled his earlier reconnaissance of the house. The rooms had been restructured with temporary magic, creating five uniform spaces that didn''t quite fit properly within the frame of the house. This made the doors loose, with wider gaps at the bottom¡ªperfect for his plan. The windows, sealed tightly, made ether the ideal choice to incapacitate his targets.


    When four minutes elapsed, Alex quickly shut the valve and sent a raven to peck lightly at one of the doors, testing the reaction. No movement. He repeated the test twice more, but the house remained eerily silent. A small grin broke across his face. "Looks like it worked," he muttered, wasting no time as he disassembled the gas setup. After securing the cylinder and putting on a gas mask, Alex prepared to move in.


    Using a floating spell, Alex hovered up to a window overlooking the third-floor living room. A quick unlocking spell opened the latch, and he slipped inside. Warning magic flickered faintly, indicating that the house''s defenses were still active, but Alex wasn''t worried. Their masters were already unconscious.


    The magical surveillance device¡ªa spinning glass orb suspended in the living room¡ªemitted bright flashes and sharp whirring noises, alerting anyone nearby of a breach. Alex froze it effortlessly with a spell, its frantic movements halting instantly.


    Moving quickly and efficiently, Alex bypassed the flickering lights of warning spells and unlocked the nearest bedroom door. Inside, a Death Eater lay unconscious. Without hesitation, Alex snatched the wand from the sleeping figure''s side and bound him with a spell. A flick of his wrist opened the windows, allowing fresh air to rush in and disperse the lingering ether. The volatile fumes made him uneasy; any spark could ignite them.


    He repeated this process in each of the five bedrooms, taking wands, binding the unconscious Death Eaters, and ventilating the rooms. Once the task was done, Alex moved the incapacitated individuals to the second floor, ensuring they were out of sight, and closed the curtains. Only then did he begin dismantling the house''s security spells.


    The Death Eaters appeared to have inhaled an overdose of Asphodel, remaining deeply unconscious. Alex checked their vitals¡ªno signs of life-threatening harm. Satisfied, he turned his attention to the house itself, layering it with silencing and shielding spells to prevent any noise from leaking out during the next phase of his plan. By the time he finished, his pocket watch read midnight. "Six hours until dawn," he muttered, steeling himself for what came next. "I''d better get moving."


    Alex approached the unconscious Death Eaters, his face calm but his movements brisk. From his pocket, he retrieved an enchanted hammer he jokingly called the "No Damage Hammer." Without hesitation, he delivered a smash to each of them, jolting them awake.


    "Ahhh!" The room erupted in screams and panicked cries as the Death Eaters stirred, their eyes wide with fear and confusion. Alex stood over them, his face illuminated by the dim light of the room, a sly grin spreading across his lips. "Good morning," he said casually. "Let''s have a little chat, shall we?" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone was jolted awake by a sharp, searing pain. In the dim light, they could barely make out one another''s faces, but no one could figure out what had happened. Just moments ago, they had been sleeping. How were they now lying on the cold, hard floor of the second floor? Struggling to rise, one of them realized he was restrained by thick, glowing chains of magic. No matter how much he squirmed or tugged, he couldn''t move an inch.


    Suddenly, the room was bathed in light. A glowing orb of magic hovered above them, illuminating the space like daylight. The sudden brightness stung their eyes, forcing them to squint and shield their faces before they could adjust. The light revealed a sparsely furnished room with a single shelf on one wall, filled with strange and ominous tools.


    The sound of metal clinking together broke the tense silence. A calm yet unsettling voice followed, dripping with mock courtesy. "Oh, sorry about that," the voice said. "I forgot you all can''t see in the dark. Let me fix that for you."


    As their vision adjusted, they saw a young man standing casually near the shelf. He had dark hair and a handsome but cold face. The tools on the shelf beside him were far from ordinary¡ªpliers, long metal picks, a device resembling a clock, chains, a thick syringe, and empty potion bottles lined up neatly. Each item seemed more unsettling than the last.


    "Who are you? What do you think you''re doing here? Let us go! Someone, help!" Karkaroff shouted, panic rising in his voice as he struggled against his chains. His eyes darted around the room, looking for any sign of escape.


    The young man, Alex, didn''t even flinch. He continued to arrange the tools in his hand, his tone calm and almost amused. "Help?" he echoed with a small chuckle. "You think help is coming? That''s cute."


    Yaxley, his face red with anger, snarled, "You filthy little worm! Do you even realize where you are? How dare you barge into the Travers family''s private estate! You must have a death wish!"


    But before Yaxley could continue his tirade, another voice cut through his rant. "Enough, Yaxley." Torquil, calm and calculating, spoke up. "You''re just wasting your breath. This boy clearly planned all of this. Barking at him won''t do us any good." Turning his gaze to Alex, he added with a smirk, "We''ve met before, haven''t we? King''s Cross Station, wasn''t it? What''s your goal here?"

 Chapter 130 - 130 - Lum

    Alex finally paused his work, tilting his head slightly. His lips curled into a mocking smile. "Ah, someone with brains. Yes, we met before, Torquil. And as for my goal¡­" He gestured toward the restrained group with a casual wave of his hand. "Well, let''s just say you''ve been very generous to one of my friends, Charles, haven''t you?"


    Torquil narrowed his eyes. "So this is about revenge, is it?"


    "Revenge?" Alex let out a dry laugh. "If this was just about revenge, you''d all be dead a hundred times over by now. No, no. I have much more practical reasons for keeping you alive." His voice turned icy, his grin sharp. "On one hand, I have a few burning questions that need answers. On the other, I find myself a little short on supplies. So, congratulations¡ªyou''re now part of my¡­ inventory."


    The room fell silent, the implications of Alex''s words hanging heavy in the air. The Death Eaters exchanged uneasy glances, their bravado faltering. Torquil, unwilling to give in, asked cautiously, "What do you want to know?"


    Alex chuckled, shaking his head. "Oh, Torquil, do you really think you can stall for time? You''ve been quietly trying to gather your magic since I walked in. Go ahead, try casting something. I''ll even count it as a win for you if you manage it." His tone was light, but his eyes were sharp, catching every subtle twitch of movement.


    Torquil''s lips twitched in frustration. His attempt at gathering magic had been seen through. Realizing he had no other option, he began chanting under his breath, hoping to catch Alex off guard. At the same time, Goyle and Crabbe began muttering spells of their own, their faces twisted with concentration.


    But Alex moved faster than any of them could anticipate. In one swift motion, he lunged forward, his fists grasping the hammer. He struck each of them with a bam! The blows landing hard enough to snap their heads back. The sudden, overwhelming pain disrupted their fragile concentration, and the magic they had painstakingly gathered dissipated like smoke. "A hammer is faster than any spell within two meters," Alex said coldly, standing over them. "Your parents never taught you that? What a shame." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without wasting another second, Alex waved his wand, sealing their mouths with a silencing spell. He stepped back, turning his attention to the tools and equipment he had prepared earlier. "Now, let''s see what treasures you''ve been hiding," he muttered to himself, patting down each of them with clinical efficiency. The Death Eaters glared at him with a mixture of fear and hatred, but the chains held them firmly in place.


    From Torquil''s pockets, Alex retrieved a small leather pouch. A quick inspection revealed it was enchanted with an Undetectable Extension Charm. Inside, he found over 600 Galleons, several silver trinkets, a stack of letters, and other odds and ends. He pocketed everything without hesitation, then turned to face his captives.


    "That''s all?" he scoffed, holding up the pouch. "You Death Eaters pride yourselves on your wealth and power, but this¡­ this is pathetic." He glanced at Torquil and delivered another punch for good measure. "Honestly, I''m embarrassed for you."


    Torquil bared his teeth, gritting them in pain after Alex''s punch connected with brutal force. Despite this, his glare remained fierce, his eyes filled with venomous defiance. Alex seemed indifferent, crouching down to remove the spell sealing Torquil''s mouth. He offered a calm smile as he spoke, his tone almost gentle. "Next, I''ll borrow your body for a little experiment. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll try to be gentle and not break you."


    ''I said I''ll try,'' Alex thought with a hint of dry humor, keeping the sentiment to himself.


    He moved to the nearby tool table and picked up an unusual object: a long metal rod with a dial attached at the top, resembling a European-style kitchen thermometer. As he inspected it, Alex murmured to himself, "First, let''s test this mana-measuring instrument. The earlier external tests weren''t accurate enough to measure a wizard''s mana reserve. Looks like we''ll need to try something¡­ more direct."


    Torquil, pinned helplessly on the ground, watched Alex approach with the mysterious tool in hand. A cold shiver ran down his spine, his instincts screaming danger. Panic flickered in his eyes as he stammered, "W-what are you doing? Don''t come any closer! I''m the second heir of the Travers family! You''ll regret this if¡ª"


    Before Torquil could finish his threat, Alex drove the metal rod into his chest with a chilling thunk. Blood oozed from the wound, spreading across his robes. Alex quickly muttered a spell, causing the wound to seal tightly, stopping the bleeding.


    The sudden and brutal act left the onlookers frozen in shock. Their expressions ranged from disbelief to outright horror. None of them had expected Alex to go this far, and for a moment, the room was silent save for the quiet drip of blood hitting the floor.


    Alex, seemingly oblivious to their reactions, leaned over the device, his focus entirely on the dial. "Strange," he muttered, frowning. "No response. With the runes for ''Blood Sensing,'' ''Integrity,'' ''Monitoring,'' and the rest, it should work. Could the sensitivity coefficient be too high?"


    He pulled the rod out of Torquil''s chest without hesitation, made a few adjustments, and plunged it back in¡ªthis time at a slightly different angle. Blood began to pool again, and Alex quickly sealed the new wound with another spell. "My apologies," Alex said casually. "I think I inserted it in the wrong direction earlier. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll fix you up once we''re done."


    "YOU MONSTER!" Torquil roared, his voice thick with pain. "Just kill me already! What are you even doing to me?!"


    His body twisted and thrashed in defiance, but Alex''s Obstacle Curse held him firmly against the ground. His screams of agony echoed through the room, sending shivers down the spines of everyone watching. Unbothered by the chaos, Alex continued his work, studying the instrument. "Hmm, the scale pointer is stabilizing. No erratic movement like before. Looks like we''re getting somewhere."


    Then, glancing down at Torquil, Alex asked in an eerily calm voice, "How do you feel? Besides the obvious pain, of course."


    Torquil''s response was a stream of curses, accompanied by guttural screams that scratched against the ears of everyone nearby. Alex nodded thoughtfully, jotting down notes on a clipboard. "Interesting. No adverse reactions to the runes, and mental coherence remains intact. So far, measuring mana directly through blood seems viable."


    Alex checked the reading on the instrument and recorded it carefully. He''d decided to measure mana reserves in ''Lum,'' a unit based on the amount of magic needed to cast a single ''Lumos'' spell. It was the simplest and least taxing spell available, making it an ideal benchmark. Torquil''s current reading was 637 Lum, a mana reserve strong enough to cast over 200 standard attack spells. For comparison, it was nearly four times the mana reserve of an average third-year wizard. "Impressive," Alex murmured, glancing back at Torquil. "Your mana reserve is decent. Now, let''s see how emotional fluctuations affect the readings."

 Chapter 131 - 131 - Silver Snake

    Placing the clipboard aside, Alex slid on a set of knuckle-dusters, each rune-inscribed to enhance pain when striking. He didn''t hesitate, aiming a calculated punch straight at Torquil''s chest wound. The force sent fresh waves of agony through Torquil''s body, making him arch against the floor in a futile attempt to escape. Already weakened from the earlier ordeal, Torquil let out a sound that could only be described as primal¡ªraw, guttural, and filled with despair. The runes on Alex''s knuckles amplified the pain, turning every blow into an unbearable torment.


    The onlookers were frozen in place, their faces pale as Torquil''s screams rattled through the room. One of them began trembling uncontrollably, and another gripped the edge of the table for support, their knuckles white. Alex, unfazed, checked the instrument''s dial again, nodding in satisfaction. "Fascinating. Emotional distress seems to cause slight fluctuations, but the mana reserve remains relatively stable. Good data."


    Torquil bared his teeth, gritting them against the searing pain radiating from Alex''s brutal punch. Despite the agony, his glare remained sharp, his eyes blazing with venomous defiance.


    He scribbled a few more notes on his clipboard before turning back to Torquil, his expression as calm and detached as ever. "Thanks for your cooperation. I''ll heal you up now. Let''s just say you''ve at least been helpful for once in your life.."


    Alex pulled the suction pump of the oversized syringe, and blood slowly began to flow back through the infusion tube into the empty vial. His eyes stayed glued to the values on the dashboard. As the blood filled the tube, the pointer on the instrument began to retract, inch by inch, from its initial reading of 412 to 410. By now, Alex had extracted nearly 40 milliliters of blood.


    "Yaxley''s body holds around 4,000 milliliters of blood. Drawing out just one percent seems to lower his mana levels by about two ticks, roughly 0.5%. That means blood contains nearly half of a wizard''s magical power. Is this true for all wizards, or do individual differences exist? I''ll need to test more subjects to confirm," Alex muttered, already forming plans in his mind.


    Without delay, he returned Yaxley''s blood, wiped down the instrument half-heartedly, and moved on to the other four Death Eaters. Infection concerns didn''t faze him in the slightest. He grabbed the next one, plugged the needle in, and repeated the process. After a full round of blood draws and measurements, Alex came to a definitive conclusion: a wizard''s blood contains about 50% of their magic power.


    Alex''s eyes lit up as he reviewed the data. "If magic power is so concentrated in the blood, I might not even need invasive tools to measure mana in the future. A simple blood test could work just as well." He couldn''t suppress his excitement as a solution to a long-standing problem dawned on him.


    Currently, his measuring instrument required a large contact surface and deep insertion into a subject''s body for accurate results¡ªa method as terrifying as it was impractical. But this new approach could make things simpler.


    "First, I''ll need to craft an alchemy tool capable of detecting total blood volume. Then I''ll draw a small sample to measure its mana concentration. Multiply that by the total blood volume and double it for accuracy¡ªboom, you''ve got the wizard''s total mana reserve." Alex was practically giddy, sketching out calculations in his head.


    He glanced at the group of restrained Death Eaters, who were too weak to protest. To Alex, they were treasures¡ªliving, breathing test subjects who could help him perfect his methods. "I''ll need to run more tests next time to fine-tune the numbers," he decided, a grin spreading across his face.


    Karkaroff, trembling in his restraints, shuddered at the sight of Alex''s expression. "He''s smiling again! This maniac treats us like toys! If someone¡ªanyone¡ªsaves me, I''ll sell my soul," he whispered, eyes squeezed shut as he prayed desperately to any dark force that might listen.


    Alex clapped his hands, his voice cutting through the tense silence. "Alright! That wraps up phase one. Time for phase two!" His enthusiasm sent another wave of dread through his unwilling subjects. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex approached his workbench and picked up a peculiar metallic object. It looked like a segmented chain, woven together from nine flat, enchanted rods. Despite its crude appearance, it carried a certain elegance, the charm inscriptions glinting faintly under the dim light.


    Carefully, Alex placed the chain on the ground and whispered an incantation. The chain writhed, twisting and coiling until it transformed into a small, silver snake with an unnervingly smooth, metallic sheen. The creature flexed its body once before darting toward Yaxley with unnatural speed.


    Alex wasted no time. He inserted the measuring device back into Yaxley''s body and watched the readings closely. The silver snake wrapped itself tightly around Yaxley, and the effects were immediate. Yaxley began to shiver violently, his body temperature dropping as though he''d been plunged into an ice bath. The instrument displayed a rapid decline in mana reserves¡ªclearly visible, even to the naked eye.


    Holding a stopwatch in one hand, Alex alternated his gaze between the timer and the instrument. "Eighteen Lum of mana loss per second," he noted aloud, his voice filled with satisfaction. "That means each spell etched into the snake drains two ticks per second. That''s four times more efficient than my earlier tests on Travers."


    Yaxley''s shivering turned into uncontrollable convulsions as his mana reserves plummeted. In just 23 seconds, the instrument showed that his magical power had been completely drained. Yaxley slumped forward, his skin pale, his breathing shallow. Meanwhile, the silver snake maintained its firm grip, further lowering his body temperature.


    "This is promising," Alex mused, jotting down the results. "The Spirit-Binding Snake not only drains mana quickly but also immobilizes the target and disrupts their focus with its cooling effect. Perfect for combat and containment scenarios. I might upgrade it into a full-body net once I get better materials."


    Yaxley couldn''t quite grasp what Alex had done to him. The moment the metal snake made contact, he felt his magic draining rapidly, a bone-deep chill creeping over him. It was as if his body was surrendering to the frost. The thought crossed his mind¡ªperhaps freezing to death like this wouldn''t be so bad. It might even be a relief, a final escape from this awful teenager who seemed to revel in tormenting him.


    But just as he began to embrace the idea of death as a way out, the chilling sensation started to fade. Warmth returned to his body, gradually replacing the cold. Alex had retracted the silver snake and, rather thoughtfully, cast a warming spell on him.


    "So that''s it, huh? You won''t even let me die if I wanted to¡­" Yaxley muttered, his voice trembling. His lips curled into a strange smile, one that didn''t reach his dull, glassy eyes. He stared blankly at the ceiling, the weight of his mental and physical torment dragging him closer to the edge of madness. A soft, unsettling chuckle escaped him, building into a disjointed laugh.


    Alex, watching this peculiar reaction, scratched his head in confusion. "What''s with that smile? I warmed you up, didn''t I? Shouldn''t you be grateful or something?"

 Chapter 132 - 132 - Interrogation

    Shrugging off Yaxley''s unsettling response, Alex turned his attention to the next subject of his experiments: Crabbe. He rummaged through his bag and pulled out a new tool. It looked like a small meteor hammer¡ªa metal ball about the size of a baseball, attached to a thin metal chain.


    This wasn''t a weapon, though; it was a prototype alchemy device Alex had recently crafted. He wasn''t entirely sure how effective it would be, as it was still in its testing phase. The design was incomplete¡ªthere was supposed to be a small metal suction cup on the other end of the chain, engraved with an energy-absorbing rune. However, Alex was still experimenting with different rune structures and had prepared seven variations to test.


    The metal ball itself was an optimized energy storage device, capable of storing magic for a limited time. While there was natural energy loss, it boasted a longer storage duration and greater capacity than most alchemy devices available on the market. Alex quickly attached one of the suction cups to the chain and secured it onto Crabbe''s arm, preparing to collect data.


    He jotted down his findings: "No. 3, No. 1, No. 0.6, and No. 0.2 runes are ineffective. No. 1 absorbs 0.3 Lum of magic power every 0.3 seconds, stores 2 ticks, and has an energy efficiency of 1 Lum per second. No. 0.8 absorbs 0.4 Lum per second, stores 5 Lum, and has an efficiency of 1.25 per second. No. 7 absorbs 0.6 Lum every 0.5 seconds, stores 8 Lum, and has an efficiency of 1.6 per second."


    Alex tapped his pen against his notes, muttering to himself. "Looks like Rune No. 7 is the most efficient, but Rune No. 6 has a faster absorption rate. Maybe I could combine their strengths to create a better rune structure."


    While he pondered potential improvements, Alex decided to set aside further refinement for now. His experiments were complete, and it was time to move on to the next phase: information gathering.


    Without hesitation, Alex grabbed Torquil by the neck and dragged him into the bathroom. Torquil winced as pain shot through his body. His injuries had left him in a numb, dazed state, but fear still flickered in his eyes as he glanced at Alex.


    After locking the door, Alex tightened his grip on Torquil''s neck, forcing him to look directly into his eyes. "Let''s see what you''re hiding," he said coldly, activating Legilimency.


    To Alex''s surprise, Torquil''s memories were partially shielded. He could only access superficial memories, while the deeper ones seemed to be protected by some kind of spell. It wasn''t Occlumency¡ªthis was different, more like a specialized memory-locking enchantment. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh, interesting," Alex mused. He smirked and delivered a sharp punch to one of Torquil''s wounds. The man''s body twisted in pain, but he was too weak to scream. Alex tried probing his mind again, but the magical barrier remained intact.


    "Well, if brute force doesn''t work¡­" Alex pulled a small vial of Veritaserum from his pocket. He forced the potion down Torquil''s throat and waited as the man''s eyes glazed over, his expression turning slack.


    "Name?" Alex asked, his voice calm but commanding.


    "Torquil Travers," came the dull, monotone reply.


    Satisfied that the Veritaserum was working, Alex leaned in closer. "Do you know Sirius Black?"


    "Yes, he''s a member of the Order of the Phoenix."


    "Did he betray the Potters? Did he give their location to the Dark Lord?"


    "Betray? I don''t know."


    Alex frowned. He had expected more useful information. "Was Sirius in contact with Death Eaters after Christmas?"


    "After Christmas, the Dark Lord ordered us to capture Sirius. We searched everywhere but couldn''t find him. He was in hiding."


    "You''re saying Sirius never betrayed the Potters?"


    "I don''t know. I only learned about it from the reports."


    "It seems Torquil doesn''t know the whole story. Let''s change the topic," Alex muttered to himself before continuing.


    "You know the names and current locations of the Death Eaters as well, don''t you?"


    Torquil began rattling off a long list of names, spilling every detail he knew about the Death Eaters. Alex diligently recorded each name and relevant piece of information, organizing them on a slate. Many of the names belonged to individuals already arrested, while others had fled abroad or somehow avoided prosecution.


    "Barty Crouch Jr.?" Alex''s eyes stopped on a specific name. "The son of Barty Crouch, the Head of Magical Law Enforcement? A Death Eater?"


    The revelation caught Alex off guard. In his mind, Barty Crouch Sr. was known as a strict and no-nonsense figure, someone who despised Dark Magic and its followers. Could this be a fa?ade? Or was the man genuinely unaware of his son''s allegiance?


    Still, Alex set the thought aside. There wasn''t time to dwell on it now. He had more questions to ask. "What magic protects your memories?"


    "Slytherin Protection Charm," Torquil answered.


    Slytherin? Alex''s interest was piqued. Could this be some kind of legacy curse tied to Slytherin himself? "How did you learn it? Where did you learn it? And what''s the incantation?"


    "I didn''t learn it. I don''t know the spell," Torquil admitted.


    "Then where did the protective magic on you come from?"


    "After I was released on bail, Yulia cast the spell on me using a magic book to keep me from revealing family secrets."


    "What magic book?"


    "It''s called the Salazar''s... Ugh!"


    Before Torquil could finish, his expression twisted in agony. It was as if an invisible force clamped down on his ability to speak. He struggled, his face contorting in fear, as though even mentioning the book''s name triggered some terrible consequence. Alex narrowed his eyes. "So this protection spell isn''t just protective¡ªit''s a curse. A seal, even."


    It became clear that asking any deeper questions about the Travers family secrets would be futile. Torquil''s anguished screams and eventual collapse confirmed that the curse was doing its job, rendering him incapable of spilling anything important. Even after Alex tried to revive him, Torquil remained unconscious.


    With Torquil out cold, Alex turned to the other captives¡ªGoyle, Crabbe, and Yaxley¡ªextracting information using a combination of Legilimency and Veritaserum. Each interrogation yielded useful intelligence about the Death Eaters.


    From Yaxley, Alex uncovered a critical letter. It was addressed to his brother, who had fled to Europe after Voldemort''s fall. The letter described plans to regroup overseas, gathering strength among the Dark Lord''s remaining loyalists. "Good thing I got to this first," Alex thought with satisfaction. "These guys would''ve bolted if I waited any longer."


    Finally, it was Karkaroff''s turn. By now, the man was visibly terrified. He''d witnessed what happened to the others and clearly imagined the worst.


    When Alex dragged him into the bathroom and removed the gag, Karkaroff didn''t wait to be questioned. "Please, don''t hurt me! I''ll cooperate! I''m not with them¡ªI swear!" Tears streamed down his face as he begged.

 Chapter 133 - 133 - Basement

    Alex couldn''t help but smirk. The bearded man''s pitiful display was almost laughable. "Cooperation, huh?" Alex leaned against the sink, his tone cold. "Fine, but I don''t waste time on useless people. What can you offer me?"


    "I¡ªI can help you! I''ll do whatever you need, even... kill if you want me to. I''ve never done it before, but I could. And I know things¡ªimportant things. I could advise you!" Karkaroff stammered desperately.


    "Advise me?" Alex raised an eyebrow, his interest mildly piqued. "All right, then. Tell me something useful about the Death Eaters."


    Karkaroff swallowed hard. "I know their identities¡ªmany of them, even those who hide under false pretenses. Like Severus Snape! He''s one of them, a Death Eater! He''s even working at Hogwarts as a professor¡ªpractically the Dark Lord''s right-hand man!"


    Alex sighed. "You''re telling me things I already know." He grabbed Karkaroff by the collar, ready to dive into his mind with Legilimency.


    "No, wait!" Karkaroff yelped, his voice panicked. "I know something else! Torquil Travers¡ªhe has a secret!"


    Alex paused, narrowing his eyes. "Go on."


    "There''s a basement in this house, protected by powerful enchantments. I''ve seen it before, just once. Whatever''s down there, it''s important. Really important."


    Listening to Karkaroff''s rambling explanation, Alex couldn''t help but feel a headache coming on. Still, he managed to make sense of the story. "So, you''re saying you discovered there''s a basement in this house, and you suspect there''s some kind of secret hidden down there?" Alex clarified, smoothing out the jumbled words for him.


    "Yes." Karkaroff nodded nervously, swallowing hard.


    ''That''s odd. I don''t remember seeing anything about this in Torquil''s memories. Could it have been concealed under some kind of protective spell? If so, there might really be something valuable down there.'' S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright," Alex said after a moment''s thought. "Let''s check it out. But first, eat this."


    From his pocket, Alex retrieved a tiny pill, no larger than a fingertip. Its appearance was strange¡ªmetallic yet textured like wood. "What is this?" Karkaroff eyed the pill suspiciously, a hint of fear creeping into his expression.


    "Stop wasting time." Alex didn''t bother explaining. He grabbed Karkaroff by the jaw, pried his mouth open, and shoved the pill in.


    Karkaroff gagged and tried to spit it out, but it was too late. The pill slid down his throat, leaving a cold, nauseating sensation behind. Moments later, he felt something unsettling. The pill seemed alive, wriggling inside him like it had legs. It crawled through his stomach before anchoring itself to the stomach wall. Then came the sharp, searing pain, as if roots were burrowing deep into his flesh.


    Karkaroff collapsed to the floor, writhing in agony and drenched in sweat. "If you ever think about betraying me or stepping out of line..." Alex raised his right hand, spreading his fingers before snapping them shut in a threatening gesture. "One snap, and you''ll be hit with a Boom. Got it?"


    Gasping for breath, Karkaroff nodded weakly, his face twisted in fear. His life was now entirely in Alex''s hands, and he knew it. Satisfied, Alex generously removed the binding spell holding Karkaroff in place.


    Karkaroff, still trembling, climbed to his feet, one hand clutching his aching stomach. His posture was hunched, and his demeanor radiated submission as he stood silently by Alex''s side. "Show me where the entrance to the basement is," Alex ordered.


    "Yes, Master," Karkaroff mumbled, bowing slightly before leading the way down to the first floor.


    When they reached the staircase, Karkaroff stopped and pointed to a section of the smooth wall beneath the stairs. "It''s here," he said. "I saw Torquil open a hidden trapdoor in this spot. He went in through a small door that appeared on the wall."


    Alex examined the wall, his wand emitting a faint light. "Alright, step back."


    From his belongings, Alex pulled out the Hammer Without Injury and gave the wall a firm whack. Karkaroff watched in confusion as Alex repeatedly struck the wall with what appeared to be a mundane hammer. He opened his mouth to question him but stopped when glowing lines began to appear on the surface. The patterns were intricate, forming a web of magical runes that shimmered faintly in the dim light.


    After a few more hits, the runes fully revealed themselves. Alex leaned closer, studying them with interest. "The main spell is a ''Comprehensive Protection Charm.'' It''s got layers of enchantments: Anti-Apparition, Safeguarding, Shielding, Ciphering¡ªyou name it. Pretty solid work. Regular wizards wouldn''t stand a chance of breaking it," Alex muttered, nodding in appreciation.


    But this wasn''t a challenge for him. Drawing his wand, Alex tapped several key nodes within the magical lines. The glow began to fade, and soon the entire wall shifted. Like an intricate mechanism, it folded inward, revealing a small doorway just over a meter high.


    Alex summoned a ball of light, sending it floating into the opening. The warm glow illuminated a steep stone staircase leading downward, though the bottom remained shrouded in darkness. He glanced at Karkaroff and motioned toward the door with a jerk of his chin. The message was clear: You first.


    Karkaroff''s face twisted into a grimace, as though he''d been asked to sign his own death warrant. "Move it," Alex snapped when Karkaroff hesitated.


    Reluctantly, Karkaroff ducked into the narrow opening and began descending the staircase, each step slow and cautious. "Faster!" Alex barked. "It''s not like you can''t see¡ªI''ve got the light right in front of you!"


    Startled, Karkaroff quickened his pace, though his movements were still jittery. "Anything dangerous down there?" Alex called from the doorway, his voice echoing faintly in the enclosed space.


    "Not so far, Master," Karkaroff replied hesitantly. "It looks like an ordinary basement."


    Feeling a bit more at ease, Alex stepped inside and followed him down. Once they reached the bottom, Alex waved his wand, summoning multiple orbs of light that floated around the room, illuminating the entire area.


    The basement was massive, almost as large as the first floor above. On one side was an open storage area filled with shelves, while the other side had several closed-off rooms. The floor was paved with thick, polished stone slabs, and the air had an odd smell¡ªa dry, sterile scent reminiscent of a hospital after the chemical smell of alcohol had faded.


    Alex scanned the shelves and found them stocked with preserved food and alcohol. There were bundles of sausages, slabs of bacon, ham from warthogs, wheels of cheese, and rows of canned goods. It was a survivalist''s dream. "This is... unexpected," Alex muttered, his eyes narrowing as he studied the well-stocked shelves. "Karkaroff, keep watch. I need to take a closer look."

 Chapter 134 - 134 - Title Deeds

    Alex moved swiftly, eager to explore the rest of the rooms. The next door revealed a fully equipped kitchen. The countertops gleamed, and a ventilation system had been installed to handle cooking fumes. Despite its age, the space was spotless. Another door led to a bathroom that, like the kitchen, was immaculately clean and appeared unused.


    Finally, Alex stepped into a bedroom. The layout was practical but comfortable. A fireplace dominated one wall, with neatly stacked firewood inside. Oddly, the inner walls of the fireplace were free of soot, as though it had never been lit. Beside the fireplace was a large bed, and against another wall stood several matching wooden cabinets. When Alex opened them, he found them filled with neatly folded sheets, quilts, and a variety of spare clothes.


    Bookshelves lined another side of the room, most of them empty, save for a few dozen books and some old newspapers. At the center of the bookshelves was a solid wooden desk, its surface scattered with writing tools and stationery. Two neat stacks of parchment paper stood ready for use. Beside the desk was a wine cabinet and counter, both empty now, but their design hinted at the room''s aristocratic past.


    "This must''ve been a safe house for the Tefras family," Alex mused, taking in the room. "They clearly prepared for long-term hiding, maybe even a doomsday scenario. With all these supplies, you could stay here for years."


    As he carefully searched the bedroom, something unusual caught his eye. Beneath the desk was a series of drawers and cabinets. When Alex opened one of the cabinets, he found a small safe inside. Unlike a standard Muggle combination safe, this one lacked dials or keypads. It had only a single handle, and its smooth surface gave no obvious hints.


    Placing his hand on the safe, Alex closed his eyes and concentrated. A faint magical aura confirmed his suspicion¡ªthis was a magical safe.


    "Interesting," Alex murmured, his curiosity piqued. He pulled out a small hammer, his trusty tool for situations like this, and began tapping lightly around the surface. A few moments later, glowing spell patterns revealed themselves, snaking across the safe''s exterior.


    His brow furrowed as he studied the intricate design. "This is way more complex than the protective charm at the entrance. Explosion-proof, waterproof, anti-magic¡ªthis thing''s loaded with safeguards."


    Alex sighed, weighing his options. "I could crack it, but that''ll take time, and I don''t have much. There''s barely an hour left until dawn, and I still need to stage the scene upstairs."


    Just as he was about to abandon the effort, something caught his eye. Examining the patterns closely, he noticed a detail that made him smile. "A bloodline lock, huh? Only someone with the right bloodline can open this. That makes things easier."


    He straightened up and pulled a syringe from his bag, tossing it to Karkaroff. "Take this and get some blood from Torquil. You know how to use it."


    Karkaroff caught the syringe and glared at it with barely concealed frustration. "Yes, Master," he replied through gritted teeth, muttering under his breath, ''As if I didn''t learn after you made me practice on us.''


    "Hurry up!" Alex snapped, ignoring Karkaroff''s grumbling.


    "Yes, Master," Karkaroff repeated, retreating upstairs. The four prisoners on the second floor were still unconscious, their bodies limp from exhaustion, pain, or mental strain. The sight of their battered forms made Karkaroff grimace, but he quickly drew a tube of blood from Torquil and hurried back downstairs.


    Alex took the syringe, carefully smeared a few drops of blood on the safe, and then pulled out his wand. With a muttered incantation, the blood began to seep into the safe, vanishing into its surface. A soft click echoed as the lock disengaged.


    "Finally," Alex said, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Half a year studying blood magic, and it''s already paying off. Who knew it''d be this handy for lockpicking?"


    He opened the safe to reveal two compartments. The top shelf held a key and a folded piece of paper, while the bottom shelf was filled with neat stacks of Gold Galleons. Alex''s eyes gleamed as he counted them¡ªone thousand Gold Galleons in total. "Not bad," he said with a satisfied grin, placing the coins into his enchanted pouch. "That''s 1,600 Galleons tonight alone. Quite the haul." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning his attention to the items on the top shelf, Alex picked up the paper first. His excitement grew as he read it. "A land deed for Diagon Alley?" he exclaimed, his voice brimming with delight. "Now this is a jackpot!"


    The unsigned title deed in Alex''s hands was officially certified by the Ministry of Magic. As long as the deed remained in his possession, the house and even the land it pertained to would be recognized under magical law.


    "I can''t believe the joke I made with Ms. Primpernelle actually came true. This is a jackpot," Alex thought, a smirk forming on his face. "No wonder this thing needed such tight protection¡ªit''s an unsigned title deed."


    Unsigned title deeds were extraordinarily rare. Alex had only come across mentions of them in the archives of pure-blood wizarding families. In the magical world, most wizards didn''t bother with title deeds for their properties. Why would they, when all it took was a few powerful shielding spells to make a place virtually undetectable? Some even opted to buy or modify Muggle properties, blending into the non-magical world as needed.


    However, in special wizarding areas like Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade, things were different. Every property in these bustling hubs had to be carefully documented, registered with the Ministry of Magic, and accompanied by an official title deed. Unsigned title deeds, though, were another level of rarity and complexity.


    To convert a normal title deed into an unsigned one required a mountain of bureaucracy. It needed approval from a Ministry department head and a member of the Wizengamot, making them an expensive and cumbersome option. But their unique advantages made them valuable: anonymity and protection. They didn''t just mask the owner''s identity; they were magically binding. Not even the Ministry could breach a property with such a deed unless granted permission. In areas with strict real estate regulations, like Diagon Alley, such deeds ensured complete privacy.


    Alex guessed that the Travers family patriarch, who held a high rank in the Wizengamot, had arranged for this one. It was likely intended as a failsafe¡ªa secure hideout in case the family ever lost power or faced persecution, such as being targeted by the Ministry. Unlike the Fidelius Charm, which concealed the very existence of a location, unsigned deeds focused on obscuring ownership while still allowing the property to function within the public domain.


    The downside, though, was its simplicity in transferring ownership. Whoever held the deed effectively owned the property. This feature, while convenient for transactions, made it risky if stolen or misplaced. For example, now that Alex had it in his hands, the property was automatically his.


    Alex spread out the title deed and infused it with his magic. As his power seeped into the parchment, intricate magical runes flared to life, briefly glowing before fading. The deed recorded his magic signature, completing the transfer. "It''s secure, but it''s far too easy to lose ownership. If someone swiped this from me, it''d be a nightmare to sort out," Alex muttered, folding the deed carefully. "I''d better head to the Ministry and have it converted into an exclusive title deed when I get the chance."

 Chapter 135 - 135 - The Dead Eater Plan

    Satisfied, Alex turned his attention to the brass key that had been stored with the deed. It was small, with three circular perforations in the handle, and looked like it belonged to a modest lock. He held it up to the light, examining it from every angle. There was nothing magical about the key¡ªno enchantments, no detectable magical residue. It was made of plain Paraser brass. Frustrated by the lack of clues, Alex turned to Karkaroff. Holding the key up, he asked, "Do you know what this is?"


    Karkaroff squinted, leaning closer. After a moment, he nodded hesitantly. "It looks like a key to a Gringotts vault."


    "Oh, isn''t it said to be the safest place in the wizarding world?" Alex raised an eyebrow, his voice dripping with skepticism.


    "Gringotts might be safe, but goblins? Not so much," Karkaroff replied smoothly, a hint of disdain in his tone. "Many old wizarding families have fought in the famous goblin rebellions. Trust between us and goblins has always been shaky¡ªenemies can''t just forget their past conflicts."


    Alex nodded thoughtfully, processing the explanation. "Got it. Let''s move on."


    "As you wish, Master," Karkaroff said with an exaggerated deference.


    After leaving the dimly lit basement, Alex cast another spell to seal the wall shut. The hidden door vanished as though it had never existed. He reinforced the area with protective magic¡ªthis place was his now, and he wasn''t taking any chances.


    In his mind, Alex made a mental note to upgrade all the wards on the house. The Death Eaters'' security measures were laughable¡ªso many gaps, so many vulnerabilities. It was almost embarrassing.


    Once the basement was secured, they headed back to the second floor, where four unconscious Death Eaters lay sprawled like discarded dolls. Their limp body bore the marks of Alex''s earlier experiments; the physical and magical torment had clearly left its toll. Alex reached into his pocket, pulling out a small vial of potion, and tossed it to Karkaroff. "Wake Torquil up. I need answers."


    Karkaroff caught the vial and, without hesitation, crouched beside Torquil. He lifted the man''s head with little care and roughly poured the potion into his mouth.


    Torquil sputtered and coughed violently, the sharp taste of the potion dragging him back to consciousness. His head throbbed as fragments of the nightmare he had endured rushed back to him¡ªthe boy, no, the monster, with a face too young for the horrors he inflicted.


    As Torquil''s vision cleared, he found himself staring at that same face. Panic gripped him. ''This isn''t real. I''m still dreaming. Right?'' But the pain in his body told him otherwise.


    "Still dazed, are we?" Alex muttered with a frown. Without warning, he cracked his knuckles and landed two punches squarely on Torquil''s face.


    "Ahhh!" Torquil''s cry was raw, the searing pain snapping him back to reality.


    "Awake now?" Alex asked, his tone calm but heavy with menace.


    Torquil whimpered, nodding rapidly. "Yes, yes! Please, stop!"


    "Good." Alex crouched slightly, dangling a small ornate key in front of Torquil''s face. "Do you know what this is?"


    Torquil''s eyes widened in terror. He glanced from the key to Alex, his lips trembling. "How did you¡­?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you asking how I found it? Or how I opened the basement?" Alex''s smirk was cold. "Or maybe you want to know how I cracked the safe?"


    Torquil paled, his mind spinning. Those secrets were supposed to be safeguarded by layers of mental protection spells. Yet here Alex was, holding the key as if it were nothing. If Alex had found the key, then¡­ the deed. His mind spiraled. ''Everything is gone.''


    His legs buckled, and he slumped to the ground, but Karkaroff grabbed him before he could collapse entirely. "Answer the master''s questions and stop wasting time," Karkaroff barked, his tone harsh and commanding.


    "Karkaroff¡­ you traitor!" Torquil spat weakly, his anger momentarily overshadowing his fear. "When the Dark Lord returns, you''ll pay for this!"


    Alex didn''t bother with a response. He stepped forward and delivered another punch, this time hitting harder. Blood trickled from Torquil''s nose as tears streamed down his face. "Enough of your nonsense," Alex growled. "I''m not wasting Veritaserum on you unless I have to. So talk."


    The sight of the bottle in Alex''s hand, its cap already loosened, broke what little resolve Torquil had left. He flinched and blurted, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk! Just don''t use that!"


    "Good." Alex leaned in closer. "Now, tell me. What is this key for?"


    Torquil swallowed hard, his voice trembling. "It''s¡­ it''s for a mid-level vault in Gringotts."


    "What''s inside? Do you need identification to access it?" Alex pressed.


    "That vault¡­ it''s not mine," Torquil admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "It belongs to Yulia¡ªher private vault. You need both her and the key to open it. The key is unique; there''s no replacement if it''s lost. No documents, no exceptions. Inside¡­ there are¡­"


    He hesitated, his face twisting with discomfort. Alex tilted the bottle of Veritaserum slightly, letting a single drop fall near Torquil''s face. "Don''t test my patience."


    "It''s ledgers!" Torquil shouted, his eyes squeezed shut.


    Alex narrowed his eyes. "Ledgers? What kind of ledgers?"


    "Just¡­ business records. Family transactions," Torquil stammered, avoiding Alex''s gaze.


    Alex''s mind worked quickly, piecing the puzzle together. He smirked, a hint of mockery in his tone. "Smuggling records, right? Deals with Ministry officials and other families? I''ll bet it''s not just your dirty secrets in there, but plenty of others''. Am I right?"


    Torquil didn''t dare to respond this time. His flickering eyes, however, betrayed him, and Alex felt his suspicions solidify. "So," Alex began, his voice calm but sharp as a blade, "who are you planning to make a deal with for this key? Other pure-blood families? Members of the Wizengamot in Morocco? High-ranking Ministry officials? Or¡­" His voice dropped as he stared directly into Torquil''s eyes, "Millicent Bagnold?"


    The moment Alex mentioned Millicent Bagnold''s name, Torquil''s pupils contracted violently.


    ''Bingo.'' Alex''s smirk widened, his tone now laced with mockery. "So that''s the ace up your family''s sleeve, isn''t it? On one hand, these secrets give you leverage¡ªblackmail material against those pure-blood families and high-ranking officials you''ve had dealings with. On the other hand, if your family''s ever cornered, this key becomes your bargaining chip. You''d trade it to those in power for political asylum. Am I right?"


    Torquil''s silence was deafening, and Alex took it as confirmation. He chuckled, slow and cruel. "I have to admit, you pure-blood families are thorough. Always thinking ten steps ahead. Building a safe house on untraceable land, hoarding political ammunition like this¡­ It''s not just a survival plan¡ªit''s a legacy strategy. It''s what makes you nobles, after all."


    Alex leaned back, folding his arms as his mind pieced everything together. "And then there''s you," he continued, voice laced with disdain. "Telling your so-called allies you''re heading to Europe with them, when you never intended to leave. This key''s your safety net, isn''t it? The reason you could post bail so easily before? Lucius Malfoy''s recent exoneration¡­ it''s not just about political donations, is it? It''s connected to this too. He just happens to be Yulia''s younger brother, after all."


    Hearing Alex''s pointed analysis, Torquil''s face twitched, though he tried to maintain an indifferent expression. He avoided Alex''s gaze, forcing himself to look away to hide his growing panic.

 Chapter 136 - 136 - Mail to Moody

    Karkaroff, standing to the side, was far less composed. His face twisted in anger as he snapped, "So that''s it? You never intended to go into exile with us, did you? You were planning to stay here and keep living as your rich, entitled self while fooling us into running like cowards. You''re a traitor!" His outburst only solidified Karkaroff''s determination to switch sides.


    Meanwhile, Torquil felt his world collapsing. Just yesterday, he''d been the carefree nobleman of the Travers family, confident in his plans. If he could trick these Death Eaters into going abroad, he''d be a hero if the Dark Lord ever returned. If not, those Death Eaters would still expand the family''s power overseas, becoming pawns to secure his future wealth and influence.


    But now? With Alex unearthing the family''s deepest secrets, he was ruined. If these revelations got out, he''d be branded the Travers family''s greatest failure. Alex didn''t care about Torquil''s inner turmoil. His focus was on the key¡ªand its potential value.


    Keeping the key for himself wasn''t an option. One key alone wouldn''t unlock the vault''s contents, and the secrets tied to it were worth far more. Holding onto them would only make him a target for powerful enemies. A Muggle-born wizard threatening pure-blood families and Ministry elites? That was a death sentence.


    Leaking the information outright wasn''t viable either. It would make too many enemies and accomplish nothing except mutual destruction. Alex hated trouble, and he certainly wasn''t about to go looking for it. That left one logical option: leverage.


    Giving the key and the information to someone like Dumbledore or Millicent Bagnold could work. Millicent, with her shrewd political mind, wouldn''t hesitate to reward him. Dumbledore might even present him with an Order of Merlin for "special contributions." But Alex scoffed at the thought. "What good are medals? You can''t eat them, and they''re worthless for research."


    Several ideas raced through his mind. Each one was carefully weighed, analyzed, and discarded until a grin spread across his face. ''Perfect.''


    His gaze landed on Torquil, who sat slumped and broken, his will to fight extinguished. "Oh, this plan is very feasible," Alex mused, his grin turning sinister. "But it does require you, Torquil. Consider it your sacrifice for the greater good."


    Alex pulled out his pocket watch, checking the time. He needed to act quickly. Reaching into his pocket, he retrieved another pill¡ªsimilar to the one he''d given Karkaroff, though subtly different. Without hesitation, he pried Torquil''s mouth open and forced the pill down his throat.


    Satisfied, Alex turned to Karkaroff. "You''ll need to cooperate with me for what''s coming next. Come here."


    Karkaroff hesitated but leaned in. Alex whispered his plan, his words measured and deliberate. Karkaroff''s face turned pale. "Master, if we do this, the Ministry will punish me too¡ª"


    Alex''s expression darkened. "Why are you panicking? Just follow my lead, and they''ll let you go. Or are you still clinging to loyalty for those Death Eaters? Do you really care about them?"


    "No, no, no." Karkaroff shook his head repeatedly, his voice trembling with denial. "I have no sympathy for them, but... is this really reliable? If they interrogate those Death Eaters, won''t it be¡ª"


    "Relax," Alex interrupted with a cold sneer. "Except for Torquil, whose brain is protected by a charm, I''ve already altered the short-term memories of the others. They won''t remember enough to cause trouble during an interrogation. As for Torquil¡­" Alex''s smirk deepened. "I''ve got leverage on his family. Do you think he''d dare to speak out? And even if he tried, who would believe him?"


    Alex didn''t bother addressing Karkaroff''s anxious expression any further. Instead, he calmly issued orders to pack up the test equipment and materials scattered around the room. His efficiency was unshaken by the chaos around them.


    Karkaroff, although visibly reluctant, followed Alex''s next command: to clean the second floor thoroughly. After a long night of chaos, the hall was a disgusting mess of blood, sweat, and urine. The stench was unbearable, but Karkaroff completed the task without complaint.


    Meanwhile, Alex attended to the wounds and mess left on the Death Eaters themselves. This time, instead of unleashing using more violent method like using the hammer, Alex opted for Vulnera Sanentur. He didn''t want to risk driving the prisoners insane¡ªat least not yet. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After about ten minutes of work, the Death Eaters, including Karkaroff, were clean and presentable once more. Even the holes in their clothes¡ªcaused by the measuring instruments¡ªwere neatly repaired. The timing was perfect, coinciding with Alex''s prior arrangement with Tailwind.


    Before they left, Alex summoned his silver snake to siphon off a significant portion of the Death Eaters'' magic, leaving them weaker but alive. With a Disillusionment Charm, he concealed himself and the group, leading them silently out through the window.


    Early Morning, In the Auror Command office of the British Ministry of Magic, Alastor Moody yawned as he adjusted his robes, preparing to start another day of work. His reputation as a relentless workaholic preceded him. Living in his office wasn''t just common¡ªit was expected. Moody thrived on his work, using his considerable authority to deal with Death Eaters and dark wizards in ways others wouldn''t dare.


    After wolfing down a few bites of dry bread, he was about to visit the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes to check if any high-level magic activity had been missed overnight. Before he could leave, a large owl swooped into his office, dropping an envelope into his hands. ''An owl? Moody frowned. Didn''t the Ministry switch to enchanted paper airplanes for correspondence?''


    Moody tore open the brown envelope and scanned the letter. He only needed to read a few lines before his expression turned grave. Wasting no time, Moody grabbed his staff and stormed into the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. He kicked the office door open, startling the staff inside.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Moody?" one of the on-duty workers asked nervously. Everyone knew better than to get on Moody''s bad side¡ªeven his fellow Aurors feared him.


    "Check the records! Was there a high-energy magical event near Regent''s Park in London recently?" Moody barked, his tone sharp and demanding.


    The staff scrambled to check, their hands trembling slightly. "Yes, sir," one of them reported hesitantly. "There was a XXXX-level magic surge recorded not long ago¡­"


    "Why wasn''t this reported immediately?" Moody roared, slamming his prosthetic foot against the floor. "Are you all slacking off? I''ll make sure your boss hears about this!"


    The staff member tried to stammer out an excuse, but Moody was already issuing orders. "Alert all Aurors to return to duty at once! Send the Strike Team directly to Regent''s Park, and mobilize the Reversal Squad from Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. I want everyone there immediately!"


    Within moments, dozens of enchanted paper airplanes zipped out of the office, carrying Moody''s orders across the Ministry. Moody left the Ministry in a hurry, Apparating directly to Regent''s Park. The park was eerily quiet in the early morning, devoid of Muggle activity. However, the scene that greeted Moody was far from serene. The ground was littered with craters of varying sizes, and the trees were either scorched or toppled over. The destruction was unmistakable¡ªan intense battle had taken place here.


    Surveying the area, Moody could see traces of powerful spells everywhere: scorch marks from Incendio, deep gouges from Cutting Curse, frozen debris from Freezing Charm, and a crater the unmistakable aftermath of a Confringo.


    As he moved cautiously through the battlefield, Moody''s magical eye scanned the area for signs of life. Suddenly, his gaze locked onto something. "Alex?" he called out, his voice steady but firm.

 Chapter 137 - 137 - Alex Reasoning

    There was a moment of silence before the air ahead shimmered. A boy with dark hair emerged from the distortion, his expression calm. "It''s me, Mr. Moody," Alex said coolly, stepping into the light.


    The young man looked utterly disheveled¡ªhis clothes, face, and hair were caked with dirt and streaked with blood. He pressed his right hand tightly over his left arm, clearly trying to suppress the pain of a serious injury.


    Seeing this, Moody hurried forward, pulling a potion bottle from his robes. He carefully supported Alex''s back, gently tilting the bottle to help him drink. Alex coughed a couple of times as the liquid slid down his throat. "Slowly, lad. Take it easy. Help is on the way. This potion should give you some strength. How bad is it? Are you hurt anywhere else?" Moody''s usually gruff demeanor softened as he spoke.


    After swallowing the potion, Alex''s pale face began to regain a hint of color. "I''m fine, just a bit roughed up. My magic reserves are drained, and I''m pretty exhausted." Alex forced a small smile, though fatigue was etched into every feature.


    Moody raised a skeptical brow. "Drained, huh? You look like you haven''t had a wink of sleep."


    Alex chuckled weakly. "That''s because I haven''t."


    Moody''s magical eye swiveled, scanning the surroundings. "Where are the Death Eaters who attacked you?


    Alex straightened slightly. "I took down a few during the fight. I didn''t want to draw attention from Muggles, so I used a Concealment Charm to hide them. Let me undo it."


    He pulled out his wand and waved it at the empty space behind him. Instantly, five figures materialized, sprawled unconscious on the ground. Among them were Torquil, Goyle, Crabbe, Yaxley, and even Karkaroff.


    Moody''s visible eye widened as he stepped closer to inspect them. "Well, I''ll be damned. Torquil, Goyle, Crabbe¡­ even Karkaroff. And Yaxley, too. Dumbledore mentioned keeping an eye on him, but I didn''t expect to find him here."


    Moody knelt down to check the Death Eaters'' conditions, his face growing more astonished. "Stunned. All of them. You did this?"


    Alex nodded. "They didn''t make it easy."


    Moody straightened and gave Alex a pointed look. "You wrote in your letter that you were attacked by Death Eaters. But you left out the part where you single-handedly took them down. Care to explain?"


    Alex shifted, looking a little sheepish. "It wasn''t as impressive as it sounds. They caught me off guard. It was a tough fight, but I got lucky."


    Moody''s magical eye continued to whirl, searching for answers. "Still doesn''t explain why they came after you in the first place. Any idea how they found you? And why were you here so early in the morning? Not to mention, how did you even get word to me so quickly?"


    Alex exhaled, taking a moment to gather his thoughts. "Here''s what happened..."


    Alex recounted his story in detail. "Yesterday, I went to Diagon Alley to buy some gifts for Augusta and Neville. While I was there, I ran into Tom¡ªyou know, the innkeeper at the Leaky Cauldron."


    Moody nodded. "You lived there before Hogwarts, right?"


    "Exactly. We''re old friends, and I hadn''t seen him in ages, so I decided to stay the night and catch up. I sent Augusta a note to let her know, and since she replied using my owl, I kept Tailwind with me."


    Moody grunted in acknowledgment. "Go on."


    "That evening, I had dinner with Tom at the Leaky Cauldron. Plenty of people saw me there with Tailwind. It was a normal night."


    Alex paused, letting the memory settle before continuing. "I have a habit of exercising early in the morning, so I decided to head to Regent''s Park for a workout. I thought it would be a good chance to let Tailwind stretch his wings too."


    Moody frowned. "And that''s where you ran into the Death Eaters?"


    Alex nodded grimly. "Exactly. As soon as I arrived and started warming up, I realized I was surrounded. I recognized Yaxley and Travers immediately."


    Moody leaned in, his expression darkening. "Why would they target you?"


    Alex hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "Back at Hogwarts, I''ve had run-ins with Yaxley and Travers. They hated that I''m Muggle-born and in Slytherin. I think that grudge is why they came after me."


    Moody''s frown deepened. "That''s petty, even for Death Eaters. But five of them, all here to ambush you? This was no schoolyard grudge, lad. They wanted you dead." His tone was laced with suspicion.


    Alex sighed, his shoulders sagging slightly. "There''s more." He looked Moody in the eye, as though deciding whether to share. Finally, he gritted his teeth and continued. "It wasn''t their first attempt. Just before Christmas, Yaxley and a group of pure-bloods tried to ambush me outside the castle. I managed to get away, but¡­"


    "But what?" Moody''s voice was sharp, his posture tense.


    Alex took a deep breath. "Yaxley tried to use the Killing Curse on me."


    Moody''s face hardened, his magical eye freezing mid-spin. "Are you sure?"


    "Positive. Dumbledore knows¡ªor at least suspects. After that night, Yaxley didn''t return to Hogwarts." Alex''s voice grew quieter. "I don''t think he''ll stop until he succeeds."


    "So that''s it. Everything makes sense now," Moody said, his expression sharp with understanding. "I was wondering why Dumbledore would suddenly ask us to track Yaxley''s whereabouts. Wasting manpower to monitor a seemingly irrelevant house didn''t add up. But if they were truly hiding there, it''s possible they were trying to find you after you visited Diagon Alley."


    His face darkened as he turned to Alex, his gaze piercing. "Why didn''t you report this sooner? Letting a dangerous Death Eater roam free is reckless! Do you realize how much trouble this could have caused?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex''s face flushed with regret. He bowed his head and said sincerely, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. Yaxley¡­ he was my senior, the Slytherin prefect when I was a first-year. I couldn''t bring myself to¡ª"


    "Kindness has no place when dealing with these bastards!" Moody interrupted with a snarl. "You gave him a chance, and what did you get in return? Hatred and endless attacks! You must never hesitate in the face of their kind."


    While Moody''s voice thundered, Alex remained silent, keeping his head lowered, his expression a mix of remorse and humility. Inside, however, his thoughts wandered. ''High-quality experimental materials, a stash of gold, a house¡­ and, of course, some unintentional benefits.'' He maintained his frightened demeanor, unwilling to let his thoughts betray him.


    After a while, Moody''s tone softened. The old Auror glanced at Alex, realizing he might have been too harsh. The boy was still young, and not long ago, he''d been fighting for his life against five Death Eaters. Alone. With his curiosity piqued, Moody leaned forward. "You mentioned being surrounded by five Death Eaters. How did you take them all down? These aren''t amateurs¡ªthey''re ruthless killers."


    Alex exhaled deeply, as if reliving the harrowing ordeal. "It was thanks to Professor Flitwick''s and Professor Bones'' teachings¡­ and a fair bit of luck," he admitted. "When they ambushed me, they were hiding in the woods. If it weren''t for Tailwind¡ªmy owl¡ªI wouldn''t have noticed them in time. His excellent night vision and our long-standing bond saved me. He warned me before they could strike."


    Moody nodded thoughtfully. "Your owl gave you the warning. What did you do next?"

 Chapter 138 - 138 - Alexs Gear

    "I used the Echo Charm to pinpoint their location," Alex explained. "It''s a spell Professor Bone and I developed together during his time teaching. It''s like a magical sonar. Tailwind gave me the heads-up, and I knew I didn''t have much time."


    Moody raised an eyebrow. "The Echo Charm¡­ Ah, yes. Edgar bragged about it during an Order meeting, saying he''d perfected it with your help." He smirked briefly before gesturing for Alex to continue. "What next?"


    "I knew I had to act fast. Time wasn''t on my side," Alex said. "I cast an Invisibility Charm on myself, then threw a ''Dazzling Charm'' into the mix. It''s a spell I designed to create a blinding flash of light, perfect for disorienting opponents."


    Moody frowned. "Dazzling Charm? Never heard of it."


    Alex reached into his pocket, pulling out a button. "I''ll show you." He channeled magic into the button and tossed it high into the air. A sudden burst of brilliant light flooded the area, even in broad daylight. Moody squinted and shielded his eyes.


    "Impressive," Moody muttered, rubbing his temples. "You made this?" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex nodded. "It''s an optimized spell using glowing runes. Back then, it lasted long enough for me to break out of their encirclement. I hit Yaxley with stupefy, used him as a shield, and blocked their spells with his body."


    "Smart move," Moody grunted approvingly. "That must''ve thrown them off balance."


    "It did," Alex said, his voice steady despite the memory. "Yaxley took several hits from their own spells. Once I realized using him as a shield wasn''t enough, I levitated him toward another Death Eater, using the distraction to cast a Ground Curse on the big guy¡ªCrabbe."


    Moody snorted. "Crabbe? That one''s a joke. All muscle, no brains. But managing a precise Ground Curse under pressure? That''s not easy. It takes sharp reflexes and skill."


    "Thanks to my phase shoes and protection ring." Alex tapped his shoes and held up his ring for Moody to see. "At that time, I noticed through the echo spell that someone was casting magic on me. So, I immediately activated the acceleration feature of my phase shoes to dodge to the side and used the protection ring to cast the Shield Charm. That blocked the explosion''s shockwave and let me close in during the chaos. I managed to knock a Death Eater down with a close-range spell."


    To demonstrate, Alex pointed at Karkaroff and activated the protection ring again. A shimmering, arc-shaped barrier radiated from the ring on his left hand, enveloping most of his body. "Not bad, Alex. You''ve got yourself some impressive tools," Moody remarked with a rare smile.


    Alex chuckled shyly, scratching his head. "You''re too kind. Anyway, with only two opponents left, their attacks became relentless. They even threw Unforgivable Curses at me multiple times. I used the agility of the phase shoes to dodge as many as I could."


    Moody chuckled, his magical eye spinning with amusement. "Interested? That''s an understatement. These are way more practical than some of the rubbish we''ve been using. If you start selling these, let me know. I''ll place an order in advance!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll send you a trial batch first," Alex said confidently. Then, his tone turned conspiratorial. "Actually, I''m working on something new¡ªa pair of enchanted handcuffs I''m calling ''Forbidden Shackles.'' They''ll drain a wizard''s magic while they''re wearing them. Perfect for capturing dark wizards, don''t you think?"


    Moody''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "If that works, it could be a game-changer. Tell me more about it!"


    Their conversation shifted into a detailed exchange. Moody described the daily challenges Aurors and Ministry enforcement staff faced: delayed responses to emergencies, difficulty tracking dark wizards, poor coordination during arrests, and a lack of effective detection tools. Alex soaked up the insights, his mind buzzing with ideas for future alchemical inventions. It was clear that Moody''s experience had opened up a wealth of potential directions for his work.


    Just as their discussion hit a stride, a series of sharp cracks filled the air¡ªApparition echoes signaling the arrival of Ministry officials. A group of Aurors appeared on the battlefield, taking in the scorched ground, shattered trees, and unconscious Death Eaters.


    Unaware of the situation, their wands shot up immediately, aimed squarely at Alex. "Lower your wands! Do you even know who you''re pointing at? This young man is a hero!" Moody barked, his voice thunderous. "He took down five Death Eaters singlehandedly!"


    The Aurors froze, exchanging sheepish glances before reluctantly lowering their wands. One of them stepped forward, his gaze flicking between Alex and the defeated Death Eaters. "Are you serious, Mr. Moody? This kid handled all of them by himself?" the Auror asked, incredulity dripping from his tone.


    After listening to Alex recount the battle, Moody no longer doubted Alex''s ability to take down the Death Eaters. In fact, he seemed more interested in Alex''s remarkable equipment. "What are you standing around for? Get moving! Secure the prisoners and seal off the area. Look at the mess here! Start putting up Muggle-Repelling Charms and shielding spell barriers immediately. We need to wait for the Reversal of Accidental Magic Incident Team to sort this out!"


    Many of the Aurors, who had been dragged out of bed for this mission, were still groggy when they arrived on the scene. Moody''s sharp tone jolted them awake, and they scrambled to work. Within minutes, layers of spells formed an invisible barrier around the area.


    Alex observed the hustle and bustle. Despite their earlier disarray, the Aurors demonstrated solid professionalism and a strong sense of duty. He made a mental note that, for all their rough edges, this team wasn''t half bad. "Alex," Moody said, his tone softening just a fraction after his tirade, though his scarred face remained as intimidating as ever. "Let me take you to St. Mungo''s. After what you''ve been through, you need a proper check-up. Don''t worry about the medical bills; we''ll cover everything."


    Despite Moody''s terrifying demeanor, Alex could sense his genuine concern. It was a stark contrast to the terrifying image Moody projected when yelling at others. Alex smiled faintly and shook his head. "No need, Moody. I know my condition well. Don''t forget, I''m good with alchemy. I''ve got a gadget for self-diagnosis."


    He pulled out a pocket watch, flipped it over, and pressed a small hidden switch. The back opened to reveal four colorful fan-shaped dials divided by a cross. Each quadrant displayed one of four colors¡ªred, yellow, blue, and green¡ªwith circular scales marking different readings. Alex explained as he pointed to the device. "A full red grid means no blood loss and healthy muscles. Yellow shows the bones are intact. Blue means body temperature is normal, no dehydration. And green? No signs of poisoning."


    Moody leaned in for a closer look, his magical eye spinning to inspect the device. "Merlin''s beard, how many nifty gadgets do you have hidden in your pockets? Will you sell this thing someday?"


    Alex chuckled. "It''s not perfect. A Confundus Charm or a shielding spell can throw it off. I just made it for fun. But hey, if there''s a market for it, I wouldn''t mind mass-producing and selling it."


    Moody grinned¡ªa rare sight. "If you do, put me on the list. I could use one. Would save me the trouble of figuring out if I''ve cracked another bone." His humor, though dark, lightened the mood.

 Chapter 139 - 139 - Ministry Of Magic

    Not long after, wizards from the Reversal of Accidental Magic Incident Team began arriving. As they assessed the chaotic scene and the restrained Death Eaters, many cast curious glances at Alex. Capturing five Death Eaters in one go wasn''t an everyday occurrence.


    The team quickly took over, restoring the site and tending to affected Muggles with Memory Charms. The Aurors handed over their prisoners and regrouped around Moody, awaiting further orders. Moody turned back to Alex. "Since you''re skipping the hospital, come with me to the Ministry of Magic. We need your statement to complete the report. Besides, Minister Bagnold might want to meet you. You''ve done a brilliant job tonight."


    Alex nodded, then reached into his pocket, pulling out a confiscated wand. He handed it to Moody and leaned in to whisper something. His eyes briefly flicked to one of the restrained Death Eaters¡ªTorquil.


    Moody''s magical eye spun toward Torquil before a sly grin tugged at his lips. "You''re onto something there. Don''t worry; I''ll make sure he''s kept under close watch. This might be the break we need to put an end to the Travers family."


    Straightening up, Moody barked more orders. "Alright, wrap it up! Escort the prisoners back to the Ministry. Keep them isolated, and no visitors without my express permission¡ªnot even department heads."


    He turned to Alex. "Let''s head back."


    Alex smirked. "As you wish." He placed a hand on Moody''s shoulder, and together with the Aurors, they Disapparated.


    When Alex opened his eyes, he found himself in a vast, gleaming hall. The polished dark wooden floor reflected the light from a peacock-blue ceiling, where golden symbols shimmered and shifted like a giant magical bulletin board. On both sides of the hall, gilded fireplaces flared to life as wizards stepped out, their robes billowing.


    In the center stood an ornate fountain featuring golden statues of a wizard, witch, centaur, goblin, and house-elf. Water cascaded gracefully from various points, catching the light.


    The arrival of Alex and the Aurors caused a stir among Ministry employees. Their attention snapped to the bound Death Eaters, and whispers rippled through the crowd.


    The wizards gathered nearby grew even more curious. Five Death Eaters had been apprehended¡ªan event significant enough to spark hushed, excited whispers. Some craned their necks, trying to get a better view of the prisoners being marched through the hall. A few noticed Alex, standing calmly amidst the crowd, but no one seemed to suspect him of anything.


    After scolding the strikers, Moody turned to Alex, gesturing toward the grand interior of the building. "This must be your first time at the Ministry of Magic," he said gruffly. "This is the reception hall. Past the security checkpoint up ahead, Apparition is restricted, so we''ll have to walk from here."


    Alex nodded with a polite smile, his eyes scanning the bustling hall. The lavishly decorated space hummed with activity as wizards came and went. As he observed, Alex noticed a few wizards acting suspiciously. Their eyes darted toward the captured Death Eaters, and their faces paled as if they''d recognized someone. Without wasting a moment, they slipped into one of the fireplaces on the hall''s right side and disappeared. Alex smirked to himself, amused. ''So, they''ve noticed. Good. Don''t make me wait too long.''


    Moody, oblivious to Alex''s reaction, ushered him toward the elevators. Once inside, he resumed speaking, this time in a slightly more upbeat tone. "We''re currently on the eighth floor underground. Each floor above us houses a different department. Starting from the seventh floor, there''s the Department of Magical Games and Sports, followed by the Department of Magical Transportation on the sixth. Then comes the Department of International Magical Cooperation, the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures, and the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. Our stop, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, is on the second floor."


    As the elevator ascended, Moody glanced at Alex and added, "If you''re serious about getting into the alchemical props business, you''ll need to get certified by the Department of International Magical Cooperation. All business dealings in the wizarding world have to follow the International Code of Magical Trade Standards. Without it, you''ll be considered a smuggler. Got it?"


    "Got it," Alex replied, feigning curiosity. "But why are the wizarding world''s business rules so complicated?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moody snorted. "It''s not too bad if you stick to domestic trade, but cross-border dealings can be a nightmare. Each country has its own rules, and some are stricter than others. Here in the UK, we''re especially cautious because we''re so close to the European continent. If we''re not careful, foreign goods could flood the market and harm local industries."


    He shot Alex a pointed look. "Take magic carpets, for example. They''re the go-to flying equipment in many countries, but here? Banned outright to protect the broomstick industry. You won''t find a magic carpet being sold legally in Britain anytime soon."


    Alex''s mind raced as he pieced together Moody''s explanation.'' So it''s about protecting local interests¡­ but it seems like the Ministry''s solution is to block competition entirely.''


    "Doesn''t that lead to a lot of smugglers?" Alex asked, tilting his head.


    "More than you''d think," Moody replied, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice. "Back in the day, we Aurors spent a lot of time cracking down on smuggling operations with the help of the International Magical Cooperation and Magical Creatures departments. Magical materials, rare creatures¡ªyou name it¡ªsmuggled in and out of the country like clockwork. And a lot of the big players in these schemes were pure-blood families." He shook his head bitterly. "Of course, we mostly caught small fry. The big families know how to cover their tracks. Getting hard evidence on them is next to impossible."


    Alex''s interest deepened. ''So, the key in my possession might be worth more than I originally thought.''


    He continued probing Moody with casual questions, and the seasoned Auror, in a surprisingly good mood, didn''t hold back. By the time the elevator reached the second basement floor, Alex had gathered plenty of valuable information. Moody led Alex into a room that resembled a lounge. "Wait here for a bit," he said gruffly. "I''ve got to put those Death Eaters in custody first."


    Moody had already made up his mind to personally look after Torquil and ensure his safety. The baby was far too vulnerable, and given the tense situation, it wasn''t beyond possibility that certain individuals might attempt to harm him in secret. Moody couldn''t trust anyone else with such a critical task¡ªwho knew if there were Death Eaters lurking in the Ministry or insiders from the Travers family pulling strings behind the scenes?


    "You rest up here. You''ve been through a lot," Moody said, his voice gruff but tinged with concern. "I''ll make sure no one disturbs you. Relax and get some sleep. If you need anything¡ªfood, water, whatever¡ªthere''s plenty in the cabinet. Once you''ve had a chance to recover, come find me at the Auror Command. I''ll take you to see Minister Bagnold after that."

 Chapter 140 - 140 - Ms. Dolores

    Ordinarily, Alex would''ve been interviewed immediately as a battle hero. But it was still early in the day, and most Ministry employees hadn''t even clocked in yet. Besides, Moody could see how drained Alex was from the recent skirmish. Arranging for him to rest in the VIP lounge seemed like the best option for now.


    Meanwhile, Moody had his hands full with the captured Death Eaters. He couldn''t afford to let them out of his sight¡ªnot even for a moment. "Alright, if I need anything, I''ll let you know. Don''t worry," Alex said with a faint smile.


    As soon as Moody left, Alex stretched with a sigh of relief, letting the tension seep out of his body. The night''s intense experiments had left him utterly exhausted. "But it''s not time to rest yet," Alex muttered, pulling out his pocket watch. Checking the time, a cold smile crept onto his face. "Distinguished guests should be arriving soon, and there''s not much time left to prepare."


    He quickly cast a spell to tidy up his appearance, then walked over to the cabinet to pour himself a drink. Adding a few ice cubes, he sank into the plush sofa, sipping silently as if waiting for someone.


    A sharp knock on the door interrupted the quiet "Knock, knock, knock." Alex glanced at his watch. "Pretty quick," he murmured, smirking. "Barely half an hour." Louder, he called, "Come in."


    The door creaked open to reveal a woman in garish pink attire. Her overly sweet smile struck Alex as insincere¡ªa thin mask hiding something far less pleasant. "You must be Mr. Alex Wilson," she began, her voice high-pitched and overly cheerful. "I''m Dolores Umbridge, Senior Undersecretary to the Minister for Magic. A pleasure to meet you."


    "The pleasure''s all mine," Alex replied casually, not bothering to stand. He took another sip of his drink, his tone polite but detached.


    "Oh, Alex," Dolores cooed, her sugary smile faltering slightly, "you don''t mind if I call you Alex, do you?"


    Alex raised an eyebrow but didn''t answer. Undeterred, Dolores''s expression shifted. "Alex, I''m afraid you''ve gotten yourself into a bit of trouble."


    Her tone grew serious, her demeanor sharpening as she stared at Alex, clearly hoping to see some flicker of fear or unease in his expression. But Alex remained utterly composed, setting his glass down with deliberate calmness. "Oh?" he replied flatly.


    "That''s right!" Dolores perched stiffly on the sofa opposite him, lifting her chin as if asserting her authority. "Earlier this morning, about two hours ago, you were involved in a duel at Regent''s Park, just two miles from Diagon Alley. Am I correct?"


    Alex leaned back slightly, his expression unchanging. "So?"


    "So?" Dolores repeated incredulously, her voice rising. "Don''t you realize the gravity of the situation? You''ve blatantly violated the Statute of Secrecy! The Decree for the Reasonable Restriction of Underage Sorcery strictly prohibits wizards under the age of seventeen from performing magic outside of school grounds."


    Alex''s lips twitched in amusement. Was she seriously trying to intimidate him with that? Did she mistake him for a clueless child or assume he didn''t know the law? He didn''t bother to hide his disdain as she continued her spiel.


    "And that''s not all!" Dolores pressed on, her tone becoming more shrill. "Your actions took place in a Muggle-populated area¡ªdeliberately and knowingly! This constitutes a serious offense under Ministry law. You''re facing accusations of recklessness and the use of dangerous spells, which are felonies!"


    Alex fought the urge to laugh outright. Her performance was laughable. Did she really think she could scare him with this act?


    "I''m here to help," Dolores said, her voice softening, adopting a falsely sympathetic tone. "With my assistance, you can avoid the worst of the consequences. Just deny that you were involved in the duel. Say you weren''t one of the casters. I''ll intercede on your behalf and make sure you walk away unscathed. You only have to cooperate."


    Alex couldn''t hold it in any longer. A chuckle slipped out, quickly growing into a full-throated laugh. He didn''t bother to hide his amusement, which only seemed to infuriate Dolores further. "What''s so funny?" she snapped, standing abruptly. Her saccharine facade dissolved into something far more venomous. "I came here to help you, but it seems you''re too arrogant to appreciate it!"


    Alex leaned forward slightly, unbuttoning his coat to reveal the Silver Medal pinned to his chest. The sight of the award made Dolores pause, her indignation faltering.


    "I think you''re the one who doesn''t know what''s good for her," Alex said coldly. "You came here to intimidate someone who''s not only assisted the Ministry in capturing dangerous criminals but also been formally recognized for his bravery. Cast spells outside of school?" He scoffed. "If I cast a spell right now and knocked you flat on your back, Minister Bagnold would probably thank me¡ªand give me another medal for it."


    Dolores''s face twisted into a mask of rage, but she had no rebuttal. Alex stood up with a bang, his chair scraping against the floor as he glared at Dolores with a chilling intensity. Magic surged visibly around him, causing the air to thrum with energy. The furniture in the room groaned and creaked under the invisible pressure, as if the sheer force of his power might crush them all into splinters.


    Dolores froze, her face pale as she felt an overwhelming force wrapping around her, squeezing the air out of her lungs. She struggled to breathe, a wave of panic washing over her. ''Why was this boy so unpredictable? Why couldn''t he act like a normal student? Why did he always escalate things?'' She opened her mouth, desperate to assert some authority, even as her voice trembled. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡­ you''re outrageous! How dare you¡ªhow dare you attack an official of the Ministry of Magic!" she screamed, the shrillness of her tone doing little to mask her fear.


    Alex didn''t so much as flinch. He ignored her completely, his sharp gaze locked on her like a predator sizing up its prey. With a subtle wave of his hand, Dolores was lifted off the ground as if she weighed nothing. Her arms flailed helplessly, and her attempts to resist were as futile as struggling against a hurricane. Alex brought her closer, his expression calm, yet laced with cold amusement.


    "Ms. Dolores," he said, his voice dripping with mock politeness, "I''m not interested in wasting my time playing games. Here''s the deal¡ªtell Yulia that want 100,000 Galleons. If she pays, I''ll stop pursuing the Travers family''s¡­ rude behavior. More than that, I''ll even help clean up the mess."


    Dolores''s expression shifted wildly¡ªshock, anger, and disbelief battling for dominance. ''How did he know this was connected to the Travers family? And why was he so sure Yulia had sent her? And then, the sheer audacity of his demand¡ª100,000 Galleons!'' Her mind raced to process his words, but Alex, unbothered, continued.


    "Or," Alex added with a sly grin, "she can keep trying other methods. Maybe she''s already attempted to deal with Torquil in secret. But I''m guessing she''s realized that Moody''s guards are no joke¡ªhence your delightful visit to me."

 Chapter 141 - 141 - Negotiation With Yulia

    Before she could respond, Alex flicked his wrist, and Dolores was hurled forward. She hit the ground hard, sprawling in an undignified heap. Alex turned away, his posture as casual as if nothing had happened. He settled back into his chair, picked up his glass, and took a leisurely sip of his drink, ignoring her entirely.


    "Oh, and one more thing," he said offhandedly, not even bothering to glance in her direction. "Remind her that the ''key'' is with me."


    Dolores glared at him, her face twisted in a mix of hatred and fear, before scrambling to her feet and storming out of the room. After Dolores''s hasty exit, Alex leaned back and closed his eyes, letting the tension of the encounter fade. It wasn''t long before the knock he''d been expecting came. This time, the visitor didn''t barge in. Instead, an elegant woman stepped into the room, exuding an aura of confidence and sophistication.


    Yulia Travers carried herself with the poised grace of someone who had spent her life navigating high society. Her long, light blonde hair was meticulously styled, and her flawless complexion showed no sign of stress or age. Despite her composed exterior, Alex could see the flickers of unease in her eyes.


    Yulia''s mind raced as she entered. Dolores''s frantic report about the "key" had sent her reeling. What was Alex talking about? The real key couldn''t possibly have been discovered¡ªit was hidden too carefully, far from where the incident had occurred. Yet his confidence unsettled her. Did he really know more than she''d assumed? Could he have somehow pieced things together? S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She moved gracefully to the sofa opposite Alex and sat down, her every movement deliberate. Her smile was charming but calculated, her eyes assessing the young man before her. She didn''t speak immediately, letting the silence stretch, as though daring him to reveal his hand first.


    Alex, unfazed, took another sip of his drink, meeting her gaze with a calm, almost lazy confidence. He knew he held all the cards. The silence lingered until Yulia, unable to suppress her curiosity and irritation, broke it. "Mr. Wilson," she began, her tone pleasant yet sharp, "I heard you wished to see me. Well, here I am. Is there something you''d like to say?"


    Alex set his glass down gently, leaning forward slightly. "First," he said, his tone casual, "I didn''t call for you. You came here because you wanted something from me. Second, I don''t have anything to say. You, on the other hand¡­" He leaned back again, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''re the one with the problem. I''m the only person who can solve it."


    Yulia''s smile faltered for the briefest moment. ''Troublesome boy.'' She had hoped to steer the conversation in her favor, to probe him for information before committing to anything. But Alex wasn''t playing along. He wasn''t giving her an inch. "You''ve certainly made things¡­ interesting," Yulia said smoothly, trying to regain control of the conversation. "But I''m curious¡ªwhat exactly do you think I need from you?"


    "Oh, don''t play coy, Ms. Travers," Alex said, his voice dropping slightly, adding an edge to his words. "You wouldn''t be here if your little schemes hadn''t hit a dead end. Moody''s got Torquil locked up tight, and your family''s reputation is already on shaky ground. You''ve tried everything else, and now you''re here¡ªgrasping at straws."


    "Oh, so bold of you to offer to solve our troubles. ''We''? I''m not sure what troubles you think we''re facing. Perhaps Mr. Wilson can enlighten me?" Yulia''s sharp tone made it clear she wasn''t buying into Alex''s proposition. Her gaze was steady, calculating.


    Alex leaned back, smirking slightly. He could see right through her act. A classic politician''s face¡ªsmooth words that danced around the point without ever saying anything meaningful. He wasn''t about to waste energy arguing with her over it.


    "It''s simple," Alex began, swirling the glass of liquor in his hand. The sound of the ice clinking against the glass was oddly rhythmic, almost hypnotic. "The Wizengamot seat. The fate of your Travers family. Surely you don''t think those things aren''t troublesome?"


    Yulia raised an eyebrow, her expression guarded. "Oh? Why do your words sound so deep, yet I understand so little of them?"


    Alex chuckled, his tone laced with mockery. "If you can''t grasp something so simple, maybe you should have your head checked. But surely, you understand the meaning of ''key,'' don''t you?"


    Yulia''s calm exterior cracked for just a moment, but she quickly masked her unease. "Key? Are you talking about a Portkey, or perhaps the kind that unlocks a physical lock?" she asked, feigning nonchalance.


    Alex''s eyes glinted with amusement. "You''re remarkably stubborn, aren''t you? Fine, let me clarify." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a brass key, holding it up just enough for the light to catch its intricate design. "The key to the vault." His words were slow, deliberate, and carried a weight that hit like a hammer.


    Yulia''s carefully crafted composure shattered as her eyes locked onto the key. Her body leaned forward involuntarily, her pupils shrinking to pinpricks. Her fingers dug into the armrest of her chair so hard that her nails bit into the fabric. ''How is that key in his hands?'' Panic surged through her mind. ''Was Torquil stupid enough to carry it with him?'' Her hand instinctively moved toward her left hip, where her wand was hidden.


    But she hesitated. Alex had already withdrawn the key and was now watching her with a knowing, almost mocking smile. The risk was too great. He was clearly expecting her to make a move. Even if she managed to snatch the key, she couldn''t be sure he hadn''t already discovered its true significance.


    With a deep breath, Yulia forced herself to relax, plastering a smile back onto her face. "Ah, so that''s the key? If I recall, I gave it to Torquil as a birthday gift. A key to an empty vault, if I''m not mistaken. Did you find that while rummaging through his things? Defeating him doesn''t mean you can go looting his property, Mr. Wilson."


    "Oh?" Alex raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "An empty vault, you say? Funny, because what I saw in Torquil''s memory, protected by the Slytherin Protection Charm, tells a very different story. And who said I found this key on him? Speaking of which, the Travers family vault has quite the security, doesn''t it? It took me a fair amount of effort to crack it open."


    Yulia''s face blanched. Her calm demeanor gave way to shock as she shot up from her seat, her breathing quick and uneven. ''He knows!'' she realized in horror. ''He knows about the ward, the vault, the safe house¡­ He even knows what''s inside!''


    "What do you want?" Yulia asked, abandoning any pretense of control. There was no point in playing coy anymore. If Alex hadn''t handed over the key outright, it meant he had demands. And if he had demands, that meant there was room to negotiate.


    Alex stood as well, towering over her. His smirk widened, predatory. "Are you forgetting already? I believe I made myself perfectly clear¡ªone hundred thousand Galleons." He enunciated each word, his voice cold and sharp as a blade.

 Chapter 142 - 142 - Impossible

    "That''s impossible!" Yulia snapped, glaring at him with a mix of anger and disbelief.


    "One hundred thousand Galleons? Do you think my family owns Gringotts?" she scoffed. "If we had that kind of money, we wouldn''t have needed to align with the Dark Lord in the first place!"


    Alex wasn''t surprised by her reaction. He hadn''t expected her to agree to the amount outright. Negotiation always started with an outrageous demand, after all. "Then tell me," Alex said, his voice steady, "what price do you think is appropriate?"


    Yulia''s jaw clenched as she tried to suppress her growing frustration. "Two thousand Galleons," she spat. "That''s the highest I can offer." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex laughed, shaking his head. "Two thousand Galleons? For a vault full of blackmail material? Are you serious? There were one thousand Galleons in gold coins in the safe alone. And you''re trying to use my spoils as bargaining chips? That''s a joke."


    Yulia''s lips thinned, but she refused to back down. "If you''ve already found the safe, then you must have also found the unsigned title deeds inside. Two thousand Galleons, plus the gold and deeds, should be more than enough."


    Alex''s smirk deepened. "Those Galleons and deeds are mine¡ªspoils of war I claimed at great personal risk. I nearly lost my life to Torquil, and now you want to use my spoils to bargain with me? Don''t insult me."


    Alex had truly risked everything this time. Exhaustion gnawed at him as he stayed up all night conducting experiments, enduring grueling pressure, and even facing physical torment. On top of that, he had to keep up the act for the Aurors, pretending he was just another kid in over his head. For someone who valued a disciplined routine, staying up late was as good as torture. Yet here he was, risking not only his health but also his Galleons and possibly his life¡ªeach step closer to sudden death.


    And yet, Yulia still had the nerve to argue. "Do you even understand who you''re dealing with? The Travers family is one of the Sacred Twenty-Eight, the oldest and purest bloodlines in the wizarding world! If you accept our terms, you''ll gain an ally. Refuse, and you''ll make an enemy¡ªnot just of us, but of the entire pure-blood elite!"


    Alex''s eyes narrowed. ''Oh, you''re trying to play games with me again? Trying to pull both threats and promises to manipulate me? Fine, let''s see how far you''ll go.''


    "Do you know who you''re dealing with right now?" Alex''s voice dropped, low and icy. His expression turned menacing as he took a step toward Yulia, his gaze sharp enough to cut through steel.


    Yulia flinched under his glare, instinctively backing up until her legs hit the edge of the sofa. She lost her balance and stumbled, collapsing awkwardly onto the cushions. Looking up at Alex, who loomed over her with cold, unrelenting intensity, she felt utterly cornered.


    "Let me introduce myself properly," Alex said, his tone dangerously calm. "My name is Alex Wilson. I turned fourteen this year. I don''t enjoy arguments¡ªthey''re a waste of time and make unnecessary enemies. But if someone insists on becoming a problem for me, I don''t hesitate to deal with them. I won''t lose. I''ll crush them before they even know what hit them."


    He leaned in closer, his voice hardening. "You''re standing before a wizard who single-handedly eliminated five Death Eaters. Do you think I''m afraid of your crumbling little family? I''m not here to bargain with you because I know your dirty secrets. I''m here because I have the strength to wipe the Travers name off the Sacred Twenty-Eight and turn it into the Sacred Twenty-Seven!"


    Each word landed like a hammer. By the time Alex finished speaking, Yulia was pale, cold sweat dripping down her back. She tried to muster her courage, glaring at him through gritted teeth. "Are you trying to scare me?"


    "No." Alex''s lips twisted into a grim smirk. "I''m stating facts. And yes, I''m warning you. Consider it a threat if you like."


    Yulia felt like prey, cornered and defenseless against a predator. She trembled under the weight of his words, the oppressive aura radiating from him making her feel smaller and smaller.


    "But... we can''t possibly produce one hundred thousand Galleons," she finally stammered, her voice faltering. "You''re making an impossible demand."


    "I know," Alex said, straightening up. He walked back to his seat and sat down, casually crossing his legs. "If you can''t pay in gold, you can pay in other ways. Materials, potions... or knowledge."


    Yulia''s breath hitched. Her instincts screamed that whatever he was about to say would be disastrous. "What do you mean?" she asked hesitantly.


    "Oh, you know exactly what I mean," Alex replied with a pointed look. "The Travers family vault has plenty of treasures, doesn''t it? Rare artifacts, Slytherin''s manuscripts, mithril... and ''that.''"


    Yulia froze. She had no idea how Alex knew about ''that,'' but her mind raced. Torquil must have spilled everything! How much had this brat uncovered about their family?


    "You''re trying to strip us of everything," she accused, her voice trembling with both fear and fury. "You want to dig out our roots and leave us nothing!"


    "Don''t be so dramatic," Alex said lightly, his tone almost mocking. "As long as you''re alive, there''s always hope. Isn''t that what you pure-bloods love to say? Compared to rotting away in Azkaban alongside Torquil, those treasures are just meaningless objects, aren''t they?"


    Yulia clenched her fists, torn between rage and despair. The Travers family vault was more than just wealth; it represented the legacy of generations, their very identity. And now Alex was treating it like some bargain bin.


    Seeing her hesitation, Alex didn''t push further. Instead, he pulled out his pocket watch and glanced at the time. "You''d better decide soon, Yulia," he said with a sly smile. "Your window of opportunity is closing fast. The reporter from the Daily Prophet I invited should be here any moment now."


    As if on cue, a knock echoed through the room. "Come in," Alex called, his tone calm and composed.


    An Auror stepped inside¡ªa familiar face. "Vanessa, long time no see," Alex greeted her with surprising warmth.


    "Alex," Vanessa replied with a nod, her professional demeanor slipping slightly as she smiled. "It''s been a while. But let''s skip the catch-up. There''s a reporter named Rita Skeeter waiting outside. She claims you invited her. Do you want me to send her away?"


    Alex shook his head. "No, I did invite her. But let her wait a little longer¡ªI''m wrapping things up here."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t keep you waiting too long," Vanessa said lightly, then glanced at Yulia, whose expression was twisted with frustration. "Probably not."


    Vanessa noticed Alex wasn''t alone, her eyes shifting toward the figure seated on the sofa with her back facing her. Though she couldn''t see who it was, it was obvious the guest was a woman. "You didn''t run into any trouble, did you?" Vanessa asked with a trace of concern. She had always thought well of Alex and felt compelled to check on him.


    "Trouble? Me? What could possibly trouble me?" Alex replied with an easy smile. "This is just a friend of mine. We finally caught up after a while and are discussing, you know, ''life'' and ''the future.''" His tone carried a teasing note, though his smile seemed genuine.

 Chapter 143 - 143 - Stingy

    Vanessa nodded, her expression easing. "Alright, I''ll leave you to it then. Just don''t take too long¡ªotherwise, someone might come barging in." She shot him a knowing look before stepping out and gently closing the door behind her. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Vanessa was gone, Alex''s expression shifted back to one of playful sarcasm as he turned to Yulia. "See? I''m always honest and reliable. So, have you made up your mind, or do you need me to go the extra mile and personally deliver the key¡ªand your family''s secrets¡ªto Minister Bagnold?"


    Yulia''s face twisted further in frustration, her thoughts racing but offering no escape. Her silence was all Alex needed to see. He let out a sharp huff and stood, making a move toward the door. "Wait! Don''t!" Yulia''s voice rang out, strained and desperate, stopping Alex in his tracks. She couldn''t let him leave like this.


    "Changed your mind, have you?" he asked, his tone as casual as if they were talking about the weather.


    Letting out a long, defeated sigh, Yulia sank deeper into the couch, her body language a portrait of exhaustion and surrender. She looked up at Alex with weary eyes. "If I agree, you''ll help me save Torquil, right?"


    Alex''s smirk widened. "Save him? Do you think this is some fairytale where people just get rescued on a whim? Torquil isn''t just anyone¡ªhe''s Bagnold''s prized possession now." His words cut sharp, leaving no room for fantasy.


    "But you said¡ª" Yulia''s voice cracked as she spoke, her frustration palpable. "You said if I agreed to your terms, you''d solve this!"


    "I did say I''d solve it. For you," Alex said, his expression unfazed. "But I never promised Torquil would walk out of this alive. I can get rid of him, though." He slid a finger across his throat in a mocking gesture.


    Yulia''s breath caught. "He''s being held under heavy protection of the auror. How do you even plan to pull that off?"


    "That''s my problem, not yours," Alex replied with a cold smile. "You''re better off not thinking about it."


    Yulia hesitated, still wrestling with the impossible deal he was dangling in front of her. "If you''re serious, then after you deal with him, you''ll return the key, right?"


    Alex shook his head. "Oh no. That''s non-negotiable."


    "What?!" Yulia''s composure cracked, and she leaned forward, her voice raising in panic. "How can I agree to this if you won''t return the key?!"


    "I''ll destroy it in front of you after the deal is done," Alex offered, his tone as calm as ever. "And I''ll keep your secret safe. The Travers family''s skeletons will stay buried¡ªso long as you play your part."


    "Destroy it? Do you even realize how much effort we''ve put into the materials in that vault? You think I''d just let you destroy it? Impossible!" Yulia''s anger finally boiled over, her voice trembling with rage.


    "Then I guess there''s no deal," Alex said, standing up again. His hand was already on the door handle when he added, "You''d better start preparing for war."


    "Wait!" Yulia all but screamed, her voice raw with desperation. She clenched her fists so tightly her nails dug into her palms.


    "That''s more like it," Alex said, turning back with a smirk. "Sometimes keeping the family whole and safe is better than falling apart over a stubborn grudge, don''t you think?"


    Yulia glared at him, her jaw tightening as she held back a scathing retort. ''You have the audacity to talk about family when you just offered to kill my brother-in-law?'' The thought burned in her mind, but with the Travers family''s safety¡ªand her own child''s future¡ªat stake, she swallowed her anger. Sensing her defeat, Alex returned to his seat, his expression softening slightly. "Alright. Let''s hear it. What''s your decision?"


    Yulia exhaled heavily, the weight of her choice evident in her every move. "Fine. You get rid of Torquil, destroy the key in front of me, and keep our secret safe. But you also have to promise not to become our enemy in the future."


    Alex leaned back, looking pleased but unfazed. "At best, I''ll let you off the hook this time. But if anyone from the Travers family crosses me again, don''t expect me to be this lenient."


    Yulia bit her lip, her mind racing for a way out, but there was none. She finally nodded. "Alright. But you''ll have to take an Unbreakable Vow to ensure it. I won''t agree to anything otherwise."


    "Fair enough," Alex replied, shrugging. "But there''ll need to be a third-party witness, and that witness must also keep this arrangement secret."


    "Agreed. I''ll arrange it," Yulia said, resigned.


    "Now for my terms." Alex leaned forward, his tone shifting to one of businesslike detachment. "Thirty thousand Galleons. If that''s too much, I''ll take half the materials in your family''s treasury¡ªfour ounces of refined mithril, a four-foot dragon heartstring, and a full copy of your family library."


    Yulia stared at him, slack-jawed. "You''re insane! Thirty thousand Galleons? Half the treasury? That''s enough to bankrupt us and defect from England tomorrow!"


    Alex smirked. "Then make me a counteroffer."


    "Five thousand Galleons. You can take three materials from the treasury¡ªno more than one ounce of mithril. The dragon heartstring is fine. As for the library, I''ll allow you to copy twenty volumes, max."


    Negotiating with Alex was a battlefield Yulia Travers had never imagined she''d find herself on. A noble lady, used to a life of elegance and etiquette, was now haggling over every last Galleon and ounce of material with someone who had navigated the rough waters of the market since childhood.


    "25,000 Galleons. I''ll even throw in a minor concession on the materials in your treasury¡ªlet''s say, one-third of it¡ªand 1,000 books from your family''s collection. That''s as far as I''ll go. Don''t try my patience," Alex said, leaning back slightly, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Yulia shook her head, refusing to yield, countering his terms with a firm but desperate determination.


    What followed was an exhaustive negotiation, one that dragged on far longer than Yulia would have liked. They argued down to the tiniest details¡ªdisputing the number of Galleons by one or two, haggling over whether a fraction of an ounce of mithril should be included, and even debating the precise number of books Alex could take. The minutes stretched into an eternity as they painstakingly settled each term.


    Finally, after more than half an hour of relentless back-and-forth, the two reached an agreement. For Yulia, the ordeal had been nothing short of torment. To her, each word she uttered seemed to erase the painstaking efforts of generations of the Travers family. The losses weighed heavily on her, leaving her exhausted and visibly pale.


    Meanwhile, Alex, though visibly satisfied, couldn''t resist muttering, "For such a wealthy family, they''re surprisingly stingy. At least the final haul was better than I''d hoped. Not bad for a day''s work."


    Yulia wiped the sweat from her forehead, her voice weak but resolute. "Now that we''ve settled this, I''ll call someone to witness the oath."


    Alex waved a hand dismissively but added with a smirk, "Just don''t bring that idiot Dolores. If she messes up the spell, I''ll probably end up as a toad."

 Chapter 144 - 144 - DEAD!?

    Yulia didn''t respond, choosing instead to focus on steadying herself as she stood. Her legs trembled, and she nearly collapsed before grabbing onto the sofa for support. Negotiating with Alex had drained her to the point where she could barely stand. Using the wall for balance, she slowly made her way out of the room.


    True to her word, Yulia didn''t take long. Soon, she returned, accompanied by a middle-aged man with a slightly frazzled appearance. "This is Cornelius Fudge, Director of the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes. I thought he''d make a suitable witness," Yulia introduced weakly.


    Fudge, looking slightly puzzled but polite, greeted Alex warmly. "Mr. Wilson! Your actions today have been the talk of the Ministry. Truly remarkable work."


    "You flatter me, Director. Just doing what''s necessary," Alex replied with a casual grin. "If you don''t mind, let''s get straight to the oath."


    Fudge blinked in confusion. "An oath? Why exactly am I here?"


    "It''s a simple confidentiality oath," Yulia interjected quickly. "Nothing too complicated. Just a formality."


    Shrugging, Fudge extended a hand with an easy smile. "Well, if it''s for Yulia, I don''t see why not."


    Yulia barely reacted to his attempted charm, her hand limp as she placed it in his. Alex pulled out his wand, directing his magic toward the pair. "Cornelius Fudge, do you swear to keep everything you see and hear today, and anything related to myself and Yulia Travers, strictly confidential?"


    "I swear," Fudge replied, still a little clueless but obliging nonetheless.


    With Fudge''s part done, Yulia took a deep breath and prepared for her own oath. "Your turn," Alex said, pulling out a parchment and making a few adjustments with his quill before handing it over to Fudge. "Please read the contents aloud when you cast the spell."


    Yulia''s lips twitched as she caught sight of Alex tweaking the terms again. She clenched her fists, silently cursing him but knowing she had no choice but to follow through.


    When Fudge glanced at the parchment, his jovial expression froze. His eyes darted across the detailed list, then back to Alex, then to Yulia, and then back to the parchment, as if hoping he''d misread it.


    "Hurry up, Mr. Fudge. We don''t have all day," Alex said, feigning impatience.


    "Yulia¡­ you''re serious about this?" Fudge asked incredulously, his voice trembling slightly.


    Yulia, pale as a ghost and trembling with rage, nodded stiffly. She didn''t trust herself to speak without shouting. Finally, Fudge took a deep breath, raising his wand. "Very well. Let''s proceed."


    Yulia placed her trembling hand in Alex''s. She closed her eyes, as though bracing herself for the blow she knew was coming.


    Fudge''s voice wavered as he began the incantation. "Yulia Travers, do you swear to deliver to Alex Wilson the following: 12,749 Galleons of gold, 4 pounds of Goblin silver, 3 ounces of mithril, a 4-foot-long dragon heartstring from Black Dragon of Hebrides, 1 pound of goblin-forged ulim steel, 3 pounds of Agripbar alloy, 6 pounds of Palasir brass, 2 vial of Felix Felicis, 1 pound of Hungarian Horntail hide, 30 pounds of Mooncalf pelts, and grant Alex Wilson the right to copy 300 books from the Travers collection, with all private and transferred materials accounted for as of today?"


    Fudge read the lengthy agreement aloud, his voice trembling with unease as if each word carried the weight of the Travers family''s pride and shame. "Alex Wilson, do you agree to uphold the Travers family''s secrets, destroy the key to Gringotts Vault 726, resolve the trouble Torquil caused, and ensure you don''t embarrass the Travers family again in this conflict?" The words seemed less like Fudge''s and more like Julia Travers'' desperate plea, a powerful wizard reduced to bargaining for mercy from the young man before her.


    "I would," Alex replied with a confident smile.


    A blazing tongue of fire erupted from the wand Fudge held, wrapping tightly around their clasped hands like a red-hot chain, sealing the Unbreakable Vow. The air crackled with energy as the magic settled, unyielding and final.


    As the oath concluded, Julia staggered, her face pale and her strength drained. Fudge, startled but quick to react, stepped forward to steady her. "Fulfill your oath, Alex," Julia said weakly, her voice trembling as she steadied herself.


    "As you wish," Alex replied with an air of nonchalance. Without hesitation, Alex retrieved the brass key from his pocket. He tossed it into the air, drew his wand, and summoned a fierce flame. The key melted into a molten ball of metal within moments, its destruction absolute.


    "And Torquil? He''s under Moody''s protection now. What will you do?" Julia asked sharply, anger flashing in her eyes.


    "Simple," Alex said, raising his hand. He snapped his fingers with a soft click and added casually, "It''s done."


    Julia blinked, her fury turning to disbelief. "Are you joking?" She stepped forward, her frustration boiling over. "How dare you¡ª"


    "Go check for yourself," Alex interrupted, his tone laced with smug amusement. "Why don''t you let me know if you find a spell I don''t already know?"


    His words hung in the air like a taunt, his sneer widening at the sight of Julia''s flustered expression. Julia hesitated for a moment, then stomped her foot in frustration and stormed out of the room, her suspicion and indignation written all over her face.


    "Don''t forget to prepare my reward. I''m not a patient man," Alex called out, his voice trailing after her as she left.


    Fudge, who had been quietly observing the exchange, seemed unable to shake his daze. He opened and closed his mouth as if trying to process what he had just witnessed. The powerful Julia Travers, backed into a corner by a young wizard, was a sight he would not soon forget.


    "Mr. Fudge," Alex''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Y-Yes?" Fudge stammered, his usual bluster replaced by nervousness.


    "When you leave, please send in the reporter from The Daily Prophet for me," Alex instructed, his tone halfway between polite and commanding.


    "Of course, of course!" Fudge said quickly, his face stretching into an appeasing smile. He hurried out of the room, his steps almost apologetic.


    Meanwhile, over at the Auror headquarters, Moody was furious. Torquil, their key prisoner, had been stable only moments ago. But now, he lay lifeless in the interrogation room. Moody, along with Minister Millicent Bagnold and Director Barty Crouch, had watched helplessly as Torquil writhed in agony, clutching his stomach before succumbing to an unknown ailment.


    Even Moody''s extensive arsenal of healing spells and potions had failed to save him. The once-promising interrogation had turned into a disaster. "How could this happen? He was fine just a minute ago!" Minister Bagnold demanded, her voice sharp with disbelief.


    Moody shook his head, his face dark. "It doesn''t seem like any curse I''ve encountered before¡­ but it could be. Or maybe poison. Dammit, it could be anything!" He spun toward the door and shouted, "Scrimgeour! Where the hell are you?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rufus Scrimgeour, the deputy captain of the Auror squad, rushed into the room. "What''s wrong, Moody?"


    "Torquil''s dead! What potion did he take before this happened? Who gave it to him? Where''s the bottle now?" Moody barked, his questions flying rapid-fire.


    Scrimgeour''s eyes widened as he approached the corpse. "Dead? But how¡ª" He stopped himself, his instincts taking over. "I''ll start an investigation immediately!" He turned on his heel and bolted out of the room.

 Chapter 145 - 145 - Asking for a Favor

    Moody slammed his cane against the floor in frustration. "We were this close to getting answers, and now this! Those bastards acted faster than I expected."


    Minister Bagnold sighed, her expression grim. "It''s a shame, but we did capture five Death Eaters. That''s still a significant achievement."


    Barty nodded in agreement. "Yes, but letting the big fish slip away leaves a sour taste."


    Minister Bagnold tilted her head thoughtfully. "That Alex Wilson¡­ wasn''t he the same young wizard who helped us capture four Death Eaters during the Christmas ambush two years ago?"


    "That''s him," Moody replied, still pacing the room. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Civilian heroes, and they''re Muggle-born underage wizards. Isn''t that the kind of news that boosts morale the most?" Millicent Bagnold said with a smile as she turned to Crouch.


    "True enough, but... what about Dumbledore? He might have objections. Alex is his student, after all," Crouch replied, hesitating.


    "It''s a good thing, not a bad one. What could he possibly object to?" Moody interrupted, his gruff voice loud and firm.


    "I remember Dumbledore wanting to keep things low-key after Alex''s last achievement. He was worried that too much attention might put the kid in danger," Crouch explained, glancing at Moody.


    "Hah! That''s old news! The Death Eaters are scattered, and You-Know-Who is gone. What''s there to fear? As for the usual dark wizards, I''m not bragging, but they''d barely last a minute against Alex. You''ve seen his equipment, haven''t you? Incredible stuff!" Moody laughed, his eyes gleaming with a mix of admiration and envy.


    Millicent nodded, her decision made. "It seems Moody has complete faith in Alex. Then it''s settled. If Dumbledore has questions, I''ll explain. Now, let''s move on. The remaining Death Eaters will be dealt with in public trials."


    "Yes," Crouch and Moody replied in unison.


    Meanwhile, Alex was finally meeting with The Daily Prophet reporter Rita Skeeter once again. "Mr. Wilson, I never imagined you''d think of me first after accomplishing such a feat. Truly, I''m honored," Rita said, a sly smile curling her lips.


    Rita Skeeter had built her reputation by unearthing juicy gossip about celebrities, but today''s events had brought her to the doorstep of real news. The Ministry of Magic had been buzzing with rumors since dawn. Witnesses claimed an underage wizard had single-handedly defeated five Death Eaters, dragging them into the Ministry''s custody.


    Despite the Ministry''s tight security around the incident, a tip-off had reached The Daily Prophet. Skeeter, determined to sniff out the truth, had spent hours waiting outside the Ministry. To her surprise, she received an invitation directly from Alex Wilson himself.


    Rita adjusted her glasses, her quill poised above a parchment. "So, Mr. Wilson," she began, excitement dripping from her voice, "as an underage wizard, you defeated five Death Eaters this morning and brought them to their knees. Tell me¡ªwas it Slytherin cunning that gave you the edge? Or could it be that you had an informant among the Death Eaters? Perhaps this was a trap you meticulously prepared?" Her eyes sparkled with the thrill of speculation. "Oh, the secrets you must be hiding! This could be the story of the century!"


    Alex raised a hand, stopping her in her tracks. He could feel a headache brewing. Skeeter''s imagination ran so wild it was hard to keep up. The quill beside her seemed just as overzealous, scribbling notes as if every word was gospel truth.


    Alex sighed, pulling a folded parchment from his robes and tossing it lightly onto the table in front of her. Then, from another pocket, he retrieved a small leather pouch and handed it to her. "Here," he said, his tone calm but firm. "Report exactly what''s written on this parchment. No embellishments, no extras. Just follow the script. Got it?" He gestured to the pouch. "That''s 20 Galleons. Your reward."


    Rita blinked, momentarily stunned. She had been paid for stories before, but never like this¡ªdirect, no-nonsense, and with a literal script to follow. "You''re serious?" she asked, clutching the bag to her chest.


    "Dead serious." Alex pulled out a small coin from his pocket. With a flick of his wand, he transformed it into a tiny metallic beetle. The resemblance to Rita''s Animagus form wasn''t lost on her.


    He placed the beetle in her hand, leaning in slightly. "This is just a little token of cooperation. From now on, I''ll contact you through this. Trust me, working with me will make you famous far faster than you ever imagined."


    Rita stared at the metallic beetle, her thoughts racing. How did he know? Her illegal Animagus ability was her most closely guarded secret. "This...?" she stammered, her voice unusually hesitant.


    "It''s nothing special. Just a little trinket." Alex straightened up and headed for the door. Before stepping out, he turned back to her. "Well? What are you still sitting there for? Isn''t it time for pictures?"


    "Uh, yes, I understand." Rita Skeeter quickly realized Alex had more in mind than he let on. She stood up hastily, tucking away the money bag and metal beetle she''d been fiddling with, her movements unusually flustered.


    In just a few short minutes, Alex had completely taken the reins of the conversation. Rita, usually the one pulling the strings, was now scrambling to keep up¡ªa rare feat considering her reputation for relentless probing.


    When they stepped out of the room, the two posed for a few polished half-length photos in front of the Ministry''s photographer. After that, Rita wasted no time hurrying out of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement''s gate. Ministry staff nearby exchanged curious glances. "Is that really Rita Skeeter? The same woman who usually interrogates people to death? Why''s she suddenly acting so efficient?" one muttered, bewildered.


    Vanessa, standing nearby on duty, couldn''t help but join in. "Alex, what did you do to her? She was tearing into us earlier like a Niffler in a jewelry shop. Now she''s quiet as a Kneazle sunning itself."


    Alex shrugged nonchalantly. "Who knows? Maybe deep down, she''s an introvert."


    Vanessa raised an eyebrow, but before she could press further, Alex smoothly changed the topic. "By the way, Vanessa, I haven''t had the chance to say it yet¡ªcongratulations on becoming a full-fledged Auror. Moody said your internship performance was the best he''s seen in years."


    Vanessa''s face lit up at the compliment. "Really? That means a lot coming from him. But honestly, it''s all thanks to his guidance. Even as a full Auror now, I haven''t had many opportunities for field missions yet¡ªstill stuck doing paperwork most of the time."


    She smirked. "Though let''s be honest, Alex, you''ve completely stolen the spotlight this time. The Minister specifically told me to bring you to her as soon as you came out."


    "Really? Then we''d better not keep her waiting," Alex said, nodding. As they started walking, he paused, suddenly remembering something. "Oh, Vanessa, can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Sure. What do you need?" she replied casually.

 Chapter 146 - 146 - Badge of Honor

    Alex pulled out a folded document from inside his robes. "I''ve got an unsigned land deed here. Can you help me convert it into a personal one? Carrying this around is making me nervous. If I lose it or something happens to it, that''s going to be a huge headache."


    Vanessa glanced at the deed and froze, her eyes widening. "Wait a second¡ªan unsigned land deed? Alex, these things are ridiculously rare! There aren''t many left in the entire wizarding world. Converting one into a personal deed is simple, sure, but turning it back into an unsigned one? That''s near impossible!" She stared at the deed again, then at Alex, clearly astonished. "Where did you get this? And¡ªhold on¡ªis this for property in Diagon Alley?"


    Alex shrugged as if it were no big deal. "Found it on a Death Eater. It''s fair game. Nothing in the rules against it."


    Vanessa''s jaw dropped. "Fair game or not, most people would only find a few Galleons at best. You''re telling me you ended up with property in Diagon Alley? That''s insane!"


    "It''s just luck," Alex said, smiling modestly. "Who knows? Maybe you''ll get lucky one day too. Anyway, let''s get this paperwork sorted. Dinner''s on me afterward as thanks."


    Vanessa laughed. "Deal. You''ve officially become a small-time landlord, huh? Let me take you through the process¡ªit''s really simple. After that, we can head to the Minister. She''s probably busy right now anyway."


    "Lead the way," Alex said with a grin.


    They headed to the fifth floor and entered the office of the International Magical Trade Standards Association under the Department of International Magical Cooperation. The entire process was surprisingly straightforward. After a few forms, three official seals, and some quick record-keeping, the deed was officially converted into a personal title.


    As Alex handed over the last document, he noticed something interesting. "So, almost all trade-related matters go through this department?" he asked curiously.


    Vanessa nodded. "Yep. It''s because of the goblins. Since they''re responsible for minting Galleons and play such a big role in commerce, their influence stretches across international magical law. Pretty much all trade has to be standardized here. It''s a hassle sometimes, but it keeps things organized."


    Alex hummed thoughtfully. "Makes sense." Once the paperwork was done, they headed to the Minister''s office. Alex knocked twice on the door.


    "Come in," came the clear voice from inside.


    Alex stepped in and found not just Minister Bagnold but also Bartemius Crouch aka Barty, Director of Magical Law Enforcement, and Moody. The two seemed to have just finished a meeting, as Crouch was busy organizing a stack of documents.


    Seeing Barty immediately brought to mind some of the Death Eaters'' confessions. Alex suppressed a frown, remembering the rumor about Barty''s son. While there was no direct proof of his involvement, Alex made a mental note to tread carefully around the man. Minister Bagnold greeted him warmly. "Ah, Alex, perfect timing. We were just talking about you. How have you been resting?"


    Alex smiled politely. "Thank you, Minister. The lounge Moody arranged for me was very comfortable. I got some much-needed rest."


    "That''s good. Regarding this morning''s battle, Moody has written a very detailed report. As a young wizard, you showed incredible bravery and managed to independently defeat the five Death Eaters led by Torquil Travers. Your actions are an outstanding contribution to the entire British wizarding world, and we believe you deserve to be rewarded and encouraged for it." Millicent Bagnold, ever the capable and efficient official, went straight to the point.


    Moody, standing off to the side, was grinning and winking at Alex, his behavior surprisingly light-hearted for a man of his usual stern demeanor. Though his smile bordered on unsettling, there was no mistaking the twinkle of pride in his magical eye as if he already knew some good news was on its way.


    "You flatter me," Alex said, standing tall with a composed expression. "I was only protecting myself, not doing it for any reward. Death Eaters threaten the safety of our world and disrupt peace at every turn. Anyone with a sense of justice would take a stand against them. It just so happened I was there." His tone was steady, and he looked completely sincere.


    If Yulia had been present, she might have fainted on the spot. Alex''s words were more hypocritical than anything she had ever heard, and she had met plenty of Slytherins. But to the three Ministry officials standing before him, Alex''s response came across as humble and noble, only deepening their admiration for him. In their minds, this young wizard was a shining example of integrity, modesty, and bravery¡ªa rare find indeed.


    "There''s no need to be so modest," Millicent said with a smile. "Your exceptional contribution will not be overlooked, and we''ve already decided on your rewards." She unfolded a document and gave it a quick glance before reading aloud. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First of all, Mr. Alex Wilson, the Department of Magical Accidents and Catastrophes has reviewed the off-campus spellcasting detected in Regent''s Park this morning and in downtown London yesterday afternoon. I hereby declare that all your previous instances of spellcasting outside school grounds are now officially deemed legal," she announced in a tone that left no room for argument.


    "Secondly, for facing five Death Eaters single-handedly this morning, resisting their attack with remarkable courage, subduing them, and promptly handing them over to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, you have made a significant contribution to the Ministry''s fight against dark forces. In light of your heroic actions, the Ministry has decided to award you the following honors."


    Millicent Bagnold took a deep breath before continuing. "First, you will be awarded the Order of Merlin, third Class. Second, the Ministry will present you with a monetary reward of 1,000 Galleons. Third, you will be bestowed the title of ''Wizard Hero'' and receive a Medal of Honor. And finally," Millicent added with a warm smile, "the Ministry will hold a public celebration banquet in your honor in a few days. During this event, you will be officially recognized for your heroism. The Ministry''s Public Information Office has also arranged an exclusive interview with you, so please be prepared."


    As the commendation was read out, Alex froze. He had expected some kind of recognition¡ªmaybe a medal or a modest reward¡ªbut this? A title, a public banquet, and an exclusive interview? It all felt too much.


    Moody''s laughter broke through his thoughts. "Well, how about that, Alex? Didn''t see that coming, did you? Looks like you''ll be in the spotlight this time."


    "Wait, hold on," Alex said, pointing to himself, his expression a mixture of disbelief and confusion. "A wizard hero? Me?"


    "Why not?" Moody chuckled, clapping Alex on the shoulder. "Most people would jump at the chance to be called a hero. What''s got you so flustered?"


    "I think Alex is wondering why we''re making such a big deal out of this," said Barty, who had been quiet until now. His sharp eyes seemed to pierce through Alex''s unease as he spoke with a small smirk.


    "Exactly," Alex admitted. "I''m just a student, not an Auror or a Ministry employee. Why would you give me such title?"

 Chapter 147 - 147 - Public Celebration

    Millicent leaned forward slightly, her gaze soft but resolute. "Your humility is commendable, Alex, but let me explain."


    Barty cleared his throat and took over. "The wizarding world is still reeling from the aftermath of the war. While Voldemort has been defeated, many Death Eaters remain at large, hiding in the shadows and causing unrest. People are caught in a mix of relief and fear¡ªrelieved that the Dark Lord is gone, but anxious about the dangers that still linger."


    Millicent Bagnold spoke plainly, her tone firm yet earnest. "The truth is, you''re a Muggle-born wizard, and with the turmoil caused by the Dark Lord, many Muggle-borns have been living in fear. A lot of them even migrate seeking refuge abroad. The number of wizards in the country has significantly decreased since the war, and this arrangement is meant as a reassurance¡ªa signal to those wizards that they are valued and safe."


    She paused, glancing at Alex. "I hope you understand. Speaking so directly may come off as too utilitarian, but the British wizarding world is in the process of rebuilding. We need positive news to restore confidence in the Ministry of Magic."


    Millicent''s forthright explanation left no room for misinterpretation. Her honesty was refreshing, showing the minister''s candid side¡ªor perhaps her disdain for deception, even when addressing a young wizard like Alex. Alex nodded thoughtfully. "I understand, and thank you for your honesty. If that''s the case, I''m honored to accept this award from the Ministry of Magic."


    He recognized the reasoning behind it. To him, it was a strategic move¡ªsetting an example and creating a role model. It was reminiscent of his past life, where governments often made symbolic appointments for the sake of appearances. It didn''t hurt him to go along with it; in fact, it was an opportunity.


    Millicent seemed pleased with his response. Alex, after all, was an ideal candidate. His involvement in battles against Death Eaters with the Order of the Phoenix proved his unwavering stance. He had earned the respect of individuals like Mad-Eye Moody and other members of the Order, showcasing his strength and resourcefulness, whether through personal skill or alchemical tools.


    The minister herself had initially considered pushing Moody for this role. However, his intimidating appearance might have sent the wrong message. Alex, with his clean image, was simply a better fit for the task at hand.


    "In that case," Millicent continued, "you should go back and prepare. The celebration is scheduled for next week. We''ll announce it in the Daily Prophet and The Wizarding Times shortly. If you need anything, feel free to contact Moody."


    She glanced at Moody, who gave a quick nod and gestured for Alex to follow him. "Come on, lad, let''s talk." Moody clapped a hand on Alex''s shoulder and led him out of the minister''s office.


    Once they reached Moody''s office, the grizzled Auror laid out the details of the upcoming celebration. Alex listened carefully, though the sheer grandeur of it left him uneasy. "Isn''t this a bit over the top?" Alex finally asked. "They''re inviting so many important people¡ªeven most of the Wizengamot. Isn''t that excessive?"


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Moody chuckled dryly. "To be blunt, the award and the celebration are secondary. The real aim is to put pressure on the pure-blood families. If only Torquil were still alive, we wouldn''t need all this fuss. We''d just use the Travers family as an example, take their seat in the Wizengamot, and watch the rest of them fall in line."


    Alex tilted his head, intrigued. "Torquil? What happened to him?"


    "Dead," Moody growled, his face darkening. "We were gearing up for his interrogation when he suddenly dropped dead. Could''ve been cursed or poisoned¡ªmy money''s on poison. But no one''s found any evidence, not even a clue. Damn frustrating."


    Alex felt a wave of relief wash over him. Moody''s sharp instincts were spot on, but he had no way of knowing about the cyanide Alex had cleverly used. Still, he kept his expression neutral. "If Torquil was poisoned, doesn''t that make me a potential target?"


    "Ha! They wouldn''t dare." Moody''s magical eye swiveled toward Alex, his regular one narrowing. "You''re under Dumbledore''s wing, and you''ll soon be a decorated war hero. They''d need nerves of steel and a death wish to come after you."


    Despite his confidence, Moody''s protective instincts kicked in. "Still¡­ let''s not take chances. I''ll get you a double-sided mirror¡ªone of those we can use to communicate instantly if there''s trouble." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex waved off the offer, pulling out a small, intricately designed charm. "No need. I''ve got this."


    Moody''s brow arched. "What''s that, then?"


    "Messaging Amulet 2.0," Alex said with a grin. "It''s an improved version of my old design. This one has a built-in locator. If I''m in danger, it''ll emit red light, a loud alarm, and show my location. For regular messages, it glows blue and sends a signal without the location."


    Moody examined the charm, clearly impressed. "Brilliant. Alright, if I get your signal, I''ll know where to find you¡ªor I''ll head straight to Longbottom''s if it''s a regular call."


    After a quick test to ensure it worked, Alex bid Moody farewell and returned to the Leaky Cauldron via Floo. Once there, he treated Vanessa to a hearty meal, savoring the rare moment of peace amidst the whirlwind of preparations. He than bid farewell to Vanessa and Tom and returned to the Longbottom house. Augusta, completely unaware of what had transpired that day, greeted him at the door with her usual composed demeanor.


    "So, let me get this straight¡ªtoday, you took down five Death Eaters and even received an award from the Ministry of Magic?" Augusta stared at Alex, her expression oscillating between shock and disbelief.


    "Not too shabby, right?" Alex stretched, feeling the weight of the day''s events catch up to him. "Oh, and the Ministry is throwing a celebration banquet for me next week."


    "Merlin''s beard! Are you serious, or is this one of your jokes?" Augusta''s voice was filled with both worry and amazement.


    "Didn''t you listen to the wizarding radio? It''s all over the news. The arrest of five Death Eaters is a pretty big deal," Alex replied nonchalantly, as if it were just another day.


    Augusta''s face turned pale as she examined him closely, her worry evident. "But you weren''t hurt, were you? Weren''t they dangerous? I mean, Death Eaters! They''re terrifying."


    "Relax, I''m fine. If I wasn''t, I''d be at St. Mungo''s right now," Alex reassured her. Then, remembering something, he added, "By the way, the Ministry is allowing me to invite guests to the banquet. You''re coming too."


    "Of course, of course. I wouldn''t miss it." Augusta finally seemed to calm down as she processed the news. "But goodness, Alex, you need to be more careful in the future."

 Chapter 148 - 148 - New House

    After calming Augusta down, Alex excused himself, claiming he was exhausted, and retreated to his room. Once there, he pulled out a piece of parchment and began drafting invitations for the banquet.


    His first thoughts went to his classmates, professors, and Hagrid. After some deliberation, he even added Snape to the list, despite his reservations. Then came his friends outside of school¡ªthe Weasleys, Cedric, the Lovegoods, and Tom were all included. The list wasn''t very long; Alex realized he didn''t have that many close friends in the wizarding world.


    Once he finished writing, he planned to send the invitations and await their responses before reporting the guest list to the Ministry of Magic. Moody had already warned him that the banquet was more about political maneuvering than genuine recognition, but Alex didn''t mind playing along.


    Finally done with the day''s tasks, Alex collapsed onto his bed, falling into a deep sleep almost instantly. He hadn''t had a proper rest in what felt like forever.


    Meanwhile, the wizarding world buzzed with the news of Alex''s incredible feat. The capture of five Death Eaters, including prominent figures like Yaxley, spread like wildfire, turning the young Slytherin into a household name overnight. At Hogwarts, Snape burst into Dumbledore''s office, his usual stoic demeanor replaced with urgency. "Did you hear about this? Five Death Eaters captured¡ªby Alex Wilson, of all people. Is this real?"


    Dumbledore, seated calmly at his desk with a cup of tea in hand, nodded. "Indeed. I''ve just sent a letter to Millicent. It''s excellent news."


    Snape, however, wasn''t convinced. "Excellent? Don''t you find it suspicious? Yaxley, one of the most elusive Death Eaters, just happened to cross paths with Alex, and he managed to subdue them all without a scratch? It doesn''t add up."


    "I''ve read the Ministry''s report," Dumbledore replied, his tone measured. "The timeline, motives, and battle details are all thoroughly documented. It seems quite straightforward."


    "''Seems'' is the key word here." Snape leaned forward, his voice tinged with skepticism. "You don''t find it strange how perfectly everything aligns? I''ve been tracking Yaxley for weeks, and just when I was about to act, Alex swoops in and captures him?"


    Dumbledore raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Why so agitated, Severus? Would you prefer I confront Alex and accuse him of orchestrating some elaborate scheme?"


    "I''m saying we should be cautious," Snape said, clearly exasperated. "You''ve always been worried about him straying down the wrong path, and now you''re brushing off something this significant?"


    Dumbledore set down his tea and regarded Snape with a thoughtful expression. "Yes, Alex has immense potential. His strength, intellect, and maturity are far beyond his peers, and I''ve often wondered if that combination might lead him to dangerous extremes. But this incident reassures me."


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "How?" Snape demanded.


    "Because Alex has demonstrated remarkable restraint and clarity of purpose," Dumbledore explained. "He didn''t kill anyone, which shows he understands limits. His targets were Death Eaters, proving his sense of justice is intact. Even if he uses clever tactics, his actions reflect a firm stance against the Dark Arts." Dumbledore paused, then added, "And his relationships¡ªwith friends both inside and outside school¡ªare genuine. He''s not acting against his nature. As long as his convictions remain aligned with what''s right, I have no reason to doubt him."


    Snape scowled but said nothing, taking the report from Dumbledore''s desk. As he skimmed through it, his eyes narrowed. "So, Minister Bagnold is using this to solidify his position against the pure-blood families."


    Dumbledore smiled knowingly. "Politics, Severus. But for now, let''s focus on the fact that Alex''s actions have brought hope to many. He''s a hero, and that''s something we can all be proud of¡ªespecially your Slytherin house."


    Snape muttered under his breath, leaving the office with the report in hand. Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, gazing out the window. "The future is always uncertain, but I trust Alex will continue to surprise us¡ªhopefully in the best of ways." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a day''s rest, Alex finally felt refreshed and ready for the next step. Following a quick breakfast with Augusta at the Longbottom residence, he borrowed their fireplace and used Floo Powder to travel to the Leaky Cauldron. It was time to take over the property at Diagon Alley.


    The three-story building at 277 Diagon Alley, which Alex had recently acquired from Torquil, stood quietly on the street. Despite being located on the southern side of Diagon Alley, where foot traffic was lighter than the bustling northern end, there was still a steady stream of pedestrians passing by. This time, Alex could walk confidently through the front door, no longer needing to sneak in like before.


    As he stepped inside, he took a fresh look at the interior. The main entrance on the first floor was a single door with a sturdy metal frame. Glass panels adorned the upper part of the door and the large windows on either side, though they were all covered with thick curtains that gave the entire floor a dim and gloomy atmosphere.


    With a flick of his wand, Alex drew back the curtains, letting sunlight stream in and illuminate the space. Dust motes danced in the air as he surveyed the first floor. Clearly, the house had been designed for commercial use. He decided to preserve that aspect but made a mental note to replace every door lock in the building.


    The first floor was one large, open space¡ªnearly 30 meters wide and over 6 meters deep¡ªproviding a generous 200 square meters of room. It felt more than spacious enough, even if he used half the area for a shop.


    The walls and floors were made of smooth, uniform stone bricks that extended to the upper levels. Shelves lined the walls, empty and coated in layers of dust. A fireplace was built into the middle of the far wall, perfectly aligned with fireplaces on the basement, second, and third floors. The air carried a faint musty smell, as if the place had been unused for years. "Looks like the Death Eaters just treated this place as a pass-through to the entrance," Alex muttered as he examined the surroundings. "But at least it''s dry, so it''s easier to clean up."


    Deciding to start with the first floor, Alex summoned his magic. A whirlwind swirled around him, gathering up all the dust from the shelves and floor and hurling it out the windows. He followed this with a Scourgify charm, scrubbing every surface clean before using a drying spell to finish the job. Finally, he opened the windows to let fresh air in.

 Chapter 149 - 149 - Getting a Boon

    Within minutes, the entire floor had a crisp, clean smell. Feeling satisfied, Alex repeated the same process for the second and third floors, being particularly thorough in the areas where the Death Eaters had stayed. He made sure to remove every stain and unpleasant trace they had left behind.


    The third floor required extra attention. Alex recalled noticing during his last visit that the rooms there were oddly configured, with mismatched walls and doors. "These walls don''t seem original," he noted as he examined the structure.


    Using a shrinking charm, Alex packed up the old furniture and bedding left in the guest rooms. Most of it was of poor quality, clearly intended for temporary use. He decided to discard it all¡ªthere was no way he wanted to keep anything that had been used by Death Eaters. Once the furniture was cleared, he began inspecting the walls more closely. Sure enough, the partitions between the rooms were made of earth bricks rather than stone. "So, these were added later," Alex realized. Without hesitation, he started dismantling the makeshift walls, using magic to efficiently break them down and remove the debris.


    When the demolition was complete, the original layout of the third floor was revealed. It consisted of only two rooms: one large master bedroom with an attached bathroom and a smaller secondary bedroom. The remaining space served as a modest living area. "The layout is simple but spacious," Alex said, nodding in approval. "Once it''s redecorated, it''ll be perfect for someone to live here."


    The rest of the day was spent shopping for new furniture and decorations. Alex visited several shops in Diagon Alley as well as some Muggle stores. Thanks to magic, transporting everything was a breeze. He focused his efforts on the master bedroom, carefully arranging a new bed, soft carpets, elegant curtains, and comfortable chairs. By the time he was done, the room felt warm and inviting, with a much-needed sense of homeliness. To ensure security, Alex replaced all the door locks throughout the building, giving him peace of mind.


    Standing back to admire his work, Alex allowed himself a moment of satisfaction. "Not bad," he said to himself, a small smile forming on his lips. The house was finally starting to feel like it belonged to him.


    However, his work wasn''t over. Sitting down at his desk, Alex pulled out a piece of parchment and began writing and sketching. He needed to plan out a new set of protective measures for his residence. The spells used by the Death Eaters before were sloppy, and Alex had no intention of relying on their shoddy work. "For vigilance, the progress I''ve made on the looking glass project is promising," Alex muttered to himself as he wrote. "Once I fully master the ''Perception'' rune, it''ll be a perfect addition."


    He continued listing precautions. "Standard alarm spells are essential, of course. Anti-reconnaissance protections are a must¡ªchimneys, sewers, everything needs to be covered. The ''Anti-Alohomora Charm'' should go on every door and window, and I''ll need a one-way ''Confusion Charm'' and ''Muffling Charm'' for the upper floors so no one can spy inside through the windows."


    Alex scribbled quickly, his thoughts flowing onto the parchment. "A reversal spell should be in place indoors, along with a delayed ''Detection Charm'' and a ''Tracking Charm'' for the floors. If anyone breaks in, I''ll know immediately. The walls also need an ''Anti-Intrusion Charm'' with a knockback effect.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "Basic ''Total Protection'' and ''Safeguarding'' spells will cover the whole house, but some physical traps wouldn''t hurt. Maybe something like tripwire-triggered defense mechanisms¡ªsimple but effective. And I can hang a few enchanted mirrors for surveillance. The double-sided ones from Cairo would be perfect, though they''re hard to come by in the UK."


    By the time Alex finished, the parchment was crammed with plans for his residential defenses. Satisfied, he rolled it up and tucked it away, planning to start implementation once he received payment from Yulia.


    Later that evening, Alex returned to Longbottom''s house via the fireplace from No. 277 Diagon Alley, just in time for dinner. A day passed uneventfully before Alex finally received the long-awaited news from Yulia. "Everything is ready," the letter read, signed by Travers. "Not bad, their efficiency is decent," Alex mused, folding the letter.


    Before setting out for the Travers family manor, Alex made meticulous preparations. He checked his tactical equipment, adjusting their positions for quick access in case things turned hostile. "Unlikely, but you never know," he muttered, double-checking everything.


    Next came his storage gear. The amount of materials he was about to collect was no joke. He emptied the linen space bag he usually carried and the dragonhide space bag he had taken from Torquil, ensuring enough space for everything. Fortunately, extra supplies were stashed in the basement of No. 277 Diagon Alley. "This linen bag''s nearing its limit," Alex noted, holding it up. "It''s lasted almost three years, but I''ll need a new one soon."


    Fully equipped, Alex set off for Travers Manor. Yulia had suggested he use their Floo network to arrive directly, but Alex rejected the idea outright. "I''m not appearing in someone else''s stronghold unannounced. What if it''s a trap?"


    Instead, he approached from the outside, following the address he''d been given. Once at the gate, Alex carefully investigated the area, using the Echo Charm and Crow Charm to ensure there were no surprises. Only after confirming it was safe did he proceed. Yulia greeted him at the door, her expression as dark as ever. "You''re here. Follow me¡ªI''ll hand over everything now," she said curtly, not meeting his eyes. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She led Alex into the manor. Strangely, the place seemed deserted, as though everyone had vacated for the occasion. Inside, Yulia brought Alex to a room where various materials were piled high. It was clear she hadn''t allowed him access to their actual treasury; instead, everything had been brought here in advance.


    The first thing Alex noticed was the central table, heaped with a glittering mound of gold coins¡ªGalleons mixed with silver Sickles and copper Knuts. "They must''ve sold a lot of antiques to scrape this together," Alex thought, smirking.


    Nearby were piles of metal ingots and objects: goblin-made silverware, bracelets, earrings, and candlesticks¡ªeven utensils and half a large mithril candlestick, awkwardly chopped into pieces. "Guess they didn''t want me taking advantage of any enchantments," Alex muttered, noting how every item had been stripped of its runes.


    Three wooden boxes sat to the side, one large and two smaller ones. Alex opened the largest first and found chunks of Ulim steel. Inside were a dagger, a pair of bracelets, a ring, and part of a belt buckle¡ªall clearly former alchemical tools, their inscriptions now erased.


    Opening one of the smaller boxes, Alex''s guess was confirmed. Inside, he found three ounces of mithril. Unlike other metal materials Alex had encountered, this mithril wasn''t fashioned into tools or ornaments. Instead, it was left in its raw, unprocessed state.


    The piece of mithril rested flat in the box, shaped like an irregular, round cake. Its surface shimmered faintly, with tiny halos the size of grains of rice flickering across it like a living, breathing material. The sight was mesmerizing. Alex didn''t even need to focus to connect his perception to it. No wonder this was considered the pinnacle of magical guidance materials¡ªit truly lived up to its reputation.


    For Alex, however, this was just another step on his journey¡ªa journey he would walk with quiet determination, no matter how many eyes were watching.

 Chapter 150 - 150 - Trevor Family Libary

    In the next small box, Alex found a potion bottle containing a golden liquid. This, without a doubt, was Felix Felicis. Known for its rare ingredients and half-year brewing time, this was the first time Alex had seen it in person.


    Alex nodded, his face calm but his actions meticulous. He carefully examined each item, checking not just their quality and weight but also using detection spells to ensure there were no hidden curses or poisons. He couldn''t afford to let his guard down.


    Watching him, Yulia couldn''t help but curl her lip in irritation. She had entertained certain... darker thoughts earlier, but the risks outweighed the rewards. Failing would have brought disaster to her family instead.


    Nearly an hour passed as Alex worked through the items. Only after confirming everything was genuine and safe did he begin organizing them into his spatial storage. Each item was sorted into categories: materials, potions, and Galleons. "Everything checks out," Alex finally said with a satisfied nod. "Now for the books. Let''s move to the library."


    "Hmph, no need to act polite," Yulia said, her tone sharp as ever. "Follow me. The library is upstairs."


    Unbothered by her attitude, Alex followed her with a faint smile. When Yulia pushed open the ornately decorated double doors, the Travers family library was revealed.


    The space wasn''t massive, but it exuded an air of wealth and sophistication. A long corridor stretched before them, with several solid wood tables neatly arranged in the center. To the right, a row of long sofas lined the wall, creating a cozy reading area.


    To the left stood rows of towering bookshelves, each over two meters high and filled with books. The shelves stretched into the distance, at least a dozen rows deep, and Alex estimated there were dozens of shelves in total. "So, this is the entire Travers collection?" Alex asked casually, glancing at Yulia. "We agreed¡ªno private stashes or last-minute transfers."


    "Don''t worry," Yulia snapped, crossing her arms. "We took an oath. We know the consequences of lying. All the books from the study and other parts of the house are here. See those stacks on the tables? That''s everything we had to move."


    Alex''s eyes landed on the piles of books stacked on the desks. It was clear they had been brought from other parts of the estate. "And Salazar''s grimoire?" Alex tilted his head.


    "It''s in the wooden box on the first table," Yulia replied, gesturing toward it. "As per our agreement, those manuscripts count as five books."


    "Fair enough. As long as you swear this is everything and there are no hidden manuscripts, I''ll honor my side of the deal," Alex said with a nod.


    "Don''t forget the terms," Yulia reminded him, her tone stern. "You can copy up to 300 books, but the originals must remain intact. You''ve got 24 hours. Once the time is up, I''ll throw you out, whether you''re done or not."


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Alex smirked. "You''re awfully nervous for someone with nothing to hide." Yulia''s expression darkened, but she said nothing. Truthfully, she had disguised the most valuable texts and hid the Travers family''s greatest secrets among decoys. She was confident that even with Alex''s expertise, he wouldn''t uncover them in such a limited time.


    Ignoring her sour mood, Alex stepped toward the wooden box containing the Salazar''s Grimoire. Opening it, he found an ancient book lying inside, its pages yellowed with age. Some had even begun to fall apart from years of neglect. Scattered beside it were several pieces of parchment and two bundled volumes, adding to the sense of historical significance.


    Alex''s gaze lingered on the manuscript. "Let''s get started."


    Yulia, seated gracefully on the sofa nearby, avoided looking at Alex, who was quietly sorting through the materials. Her demeanor suggested disinterest, though perhaps her mind wandered to the hidden treasures in the library. If she grew too absorbed in her reading, she might just ignore the world around her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alex, unaware of Yulia''s thoughts, was in an unusually good mood. "This is... Salazar''s research notes?" His brow furrowed as he scanned the pages. "It''s full of black magic and blood magic. Incredible."


    He couldn''t suppress the surge of joy and excitement within him, but he held himself back from delving too deeply right away. Instead, he reached into his space bag, pulled out parchment, and began copying the contents of the notes as quickly as possible. "Now''s not the time to study this," he reminded himself, suppressing the urge to pore over every detail.


    After steadying his emotions, Alex moved on to two volumes of manuscripts lying nearby. He picked up the first one, skimming its contents. "This one contains the rune formula for the ''Slytherin Protection Charm,'' but... it''s incomplete. Some runes are missing, and there are errors in the lines."


    A thought crossed his mind: ''Did Yulia intentionally destroy parts of this manuscript so I wouldn''t get the full picture? No... if that were true, why leave Slytherin''s notes untouched? The original manuscript must''ve already been incomplete.'' His thoughts shifted. ''But then, where did the protection spell inside Torquil''s mind come from? Could the ancestors of the Travers family have restored it and recorded it elsewhere?''


    Recalling Torquil''s claim that Yulia had used a magic book to cast the spell on him, Alex pieced together his theory. "The magic book must be the key."


    Even incomplete, the information was valuable. Alex meticulously copied the runes and put the manuscript away. Then he picked up the second manuscript, a rolled-up one, and unrolled it to read the title. "Fear?" Alex muttered, startled. The manuscript seemed intact, confirming part of his earlier guess. But the content itself caught him off guard. ''A spell that releases mental waves, triggering fear in anyone nearby?'' His disbelief turned into curiosity as he read further.


    "Like the Protection Charm, this is another mind-based spell. Considering Slytherin''s expertise in Occlumency and Legilimency, it seems he delved deeply into magic that manipulates thoughts."


    Without hesitation, Alex began copying the manuscript. As someone who valued combat tactics, he recognized the potential of this spell. It was far more practical than the protection spell, though the two complemented each other perfectly: one for defense, the other for offense.


    Having copied both, Alex felt the trip was already worth it. But he wasn''t done yet. Taking a deep breath, he pushed aside thoughts of Salazar''s magic and turned to the other books on the table. From his years at Hogwarts, Alex had become familiar with the contents of both the library and its restricted section. Before the summer break, he''d already listed the titles of every notable book he hadn''t read. His plan now was simple: filter out any books he already knew or that overlapped with existing collections.

 Chapter 151 - 151 - Particular Book

    He worked quickly, flipping through books and placing them into two piles: one for common books he didn''t need and another for new, unfamiliar ones. Yulia, bound by her oath, couldn''t withhold books outright, but Alex suspected she might try to disguise important ones as ordinary. That meant he had to check everything, no matter how mundane it seemed.


    After a thorough sweep, Alex had divided the books into two groups. "Only about forty books I haven''t seen before," he said, evaluating the unfamiliar pile. "Looks like the ones Yulia brought in from elsewhere aren''t particularly high quality. I''ll need to focus on the library itself."


    Turning his attention to the bookshelves, Alex began pulling out books one by one, giving each a quick skim. Before long, he found something of interest. "Ancient Alchemy Minutes?" He retrieved a thick, heavy book from the top of a shelf. Its sheer size made it impossible to overlook.


    Flipping through it, Alex found it was packed with ancient alchemical techniques, including numerous rune formulas that hadn''t been optimized and some that had been entirely lost to history. "This is practically an alchemy history book." He smirked, setting the tome on the table. "Yulia, this one counts as only one book."


    Yulia scowled from her spot on the sofa. "Can you hurry up? Are you planning to camp out here all day?" she snapped, clearly frustrated. The size of the book meant it couldn''t be hidden, so she could only watch as Alex gleefully claimed it.


    Ignoring her irritation, Alex continued his meticulous sorting, treating the process like a bargain hunt. He flipped through each book carefully, sometimes keeping them, sometimes returning them to the shelves. If this were a market stall, the owner would''ve kicked him out long ago.


    Alex''s sharp eyes caught sight of something interesting tucked into the bottom corner of a bookshelf. "Endless Darkness?"


    The title alone intrigued him. The book''s worn and unassuming appearance belied its ominous name, making him curious to dive into its contents. However, his heightened senses quickly picked up faint traces of magic emanating from the book. "Not so fast," Alex muttered, pulling out his wand. With a quick flick, he cast a general counter-spell to dispel any magical traps. To his surprise, the book reacted violently.


    Bang!


    The book sprang open with a sudden burst of force. Alex instinctively tossed it aside, but it was too late. He felt an unnatural tug at his senses as darkness enveloped him. His vision vanished entirely, and a thick, oppressive silence blanketed him.


    Reacting immediately, Alex pointed his wand into the void. "Lumos!" he commanded, but nothing happened. His surroundings remained pitch black, and the glow of the spell failed to pierce the darkness.


    His brow furrowed as he analyzed the situation. "The wand feels normal. Magic power feedback is stable. The spell activated, but it''s ineffective. That means¡­" He paused, his mind racing. "This isn''t a spell failure. My senses are being tampered with directly."


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Closing his eyes, Alex channeled his magic inward, focusing it on his mind. He visualized a surge of energy sweeping through his thoughts, scouring every corner of his consciousness. Occlumency, a skill he had honed to near perfection, was second nature to him now.


    Moments later, he found the root of the problem: a foreign magical presence entangled with his thoughts. The magic was woven into runes he''d never seen before, disrupting his senses. Without hesitation, Alex directed his magic to flush out the intrusion. The process was slow but steady. Eventually, the runes unraveled, and the invasive magic dissipated. When he opened his eyes, the world returned to focus.


    Yulia was standing nearby, watching him with a faint smirk that failed to hide her surprise. "Nice try," Alex said, brushing imaginary dust off his robe. "But it''ll take more than that to trip me up. Though I must admit, the runes were fascinating. Care to explain why this book was left lying around?"


    Yulia''s expression faltered. She hadn''t expected him to recover so quickly. Most people, even experienced wizards, would have been incapacitated for hours¡ªif not permanently blinded. "Endless Darkness," she thought, her mind replaying a story she had heard long ago.


    Torquil, a renowned wizard, had fallen victim to the same book in his youth. It had left him blind for weeks, requiring the intervention of Old Travers to reverse the damage. The book had been sealed for decades, only recently resurfacing for this transaction. ''How did he undo it so fast?'' Yulia wondered, biting her lip. Her plan to bait Alex into trouble had clearly failed.


    Alex ignored her and turned his attention back to the book. "So, it activates on contact with magic. Clever." This time, he activated Occlumency before cautiously opening the book. The magic flared again, but his prepared defenses blocked the effects. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the pages fluttered open, he scanned the contents with a mix of awe and intrigue. The book detailed a spell called Caligo Mentis, a form of dark magic that could instantly deprive a person of their sight and hearing by attacking their thoughts. The runes used in the spell were intricate, with subtle magical fluctuations that made detection nearly impossible. If left unchecked, the effects could cause permanent damage. "Impressive," Alex muttered. "This spell is dangerous, no doubt, but it''s also ingenious. The thinking intrusion mechanism and rune concealment are remarkable."


    A wry smile crept across his face as he added, "Of course, this little trap was meant for me, wasn''t it?" He cast a sideways glance at Yulia, who quickly turned away, pretending to examine another shelf.


    Realizing the value of the knowledge within, Alex pocketed the book and continued browsing the shelves. He remained on high alert, his Occlumency constantly active to prevent further surprises.


    It didn''t take long for him to notice something odd. Many books with ordinary titles had been swapped out with valuable texts. For instance, a plain-looking volume titled Theory of Magic contained advanced alchemical formulas, including the synthesis for Agrippa alloy¡ªa rare and powerful magical material. "Looks like someone''s been trying to hide the good stuff," Alex said with a smirk, flipping through another disguised book.


    Yulia had a habit of hiding valuable books in the bottom or top corners of the bookshelf. Sometimes, she even tucked them among rows of books with nearly identical covers¡ªa tactic Alex found both childish and amusing. However, nothing could escape Alex''s meticulous search. Once a book passed through his hands, it was as good as found.


    Sitting nearby, Yulia grew increasingly anxious. Every hidden treasure she had so carefully disguised was uncovered one by one by Alex. Her heart raced as he closed in on that particular book¡ªthe one she couldn''t afford him to find.